Len rein ig. my a beth a os fle ! was * af Aue ‘ Bubest leg’ NS o mie oa UM STENs yt yep es ASS “) Pirie a2 Mae Wig ae BUR eae rts wd ap A nt sha ‘Bie ‘; tio . eae ect il ih ee Uy m4 te, , ca yale nt te Paes oa ke Mak: 4 hep *, oe t a ake oe aes i hi = i Bats aye Ae sy, oh re. 4 at ei a igs fri Fir, Oe Diligent sp ; = e ~~ ey: mit S ae ” ea ay aa ae * yo ate r pat x ie nate sol as ¢ a ees Seiegt eve: = AES; ee Laon =) STR art er oh ay ten wa ey ~ see heats vs) ar [=a pe ut be ations ast gi Mena ty ie. trai rs + ae ie , ~! fe etceeme “>= 4 iy il thes! “ kal : Lone dae : Pil ise ae 1, ?, oa. ¢ cas anes ha: Ng an 5 ae ve Ss Sy a eae we Fs pape * Files aa Ree pinta | ae “< Bi Sea eet igtrees ¥ ’ net ue eke eh) nde ee ' yes f Feist sai ie = iE beta iy eee ae Pig une ee ah ate eS eo gle ae ¥ ae sp hlia sd “ke vs Nie sean ae Santee 5 ke th + Bp s ee wh ‘gua eg Pea sy Ng ah of oe Seu ae hare, Af se ries ow Fe er i ep, os) 2p ins ss at pate rs vs Pasha _ yaa hy he: air y z ~ oe wT ef ts iets OE: ¢ Y Ee i he: ‘a a ae ae 47 ' oe at a ee tlre ve ey Bit ‘al Ar vit Wa en pleays i 1a ate uy 3 uu ee ey Hoot ay iy a Ls M4 “ae ‘ fel tle nt 7. as fi “1 7 ciao! 3 ma Lue oh Preis aS re wit: oP + at - Ae Ath rae Sent nel eel Ya “ee “Be ot vee ah Paid ise he - ice.) B Aces fe : od 6 oy Get a 5 ees 1 ae ae ryt es pier is eG 4 eH Melee jet Se: vy! ee fe wr, pte ere Lat pies tate we * pret Pye tsa Sy ees , yi sete Why ht om tae spies yo ners , pees we Eh my AL! ene Sg 20 pao Nes ie + ’ 4 ome i A r% . ie ‘ We een oe oe . rs ign 1 ae ae “ : yore koa) =) Bae atti Popa ira we foe S. in Cet eitanar a tt a ek, 8 Se ot fie Cet ru Sant ee ae ao + ve i iF ie pa ee ‘ ae ; J ae! sh hee . rap ly ba 7% ol tH tee “a %; ts Se ’ ‘byeye ws = y aah Sys tap vs ay 4 i te ree h 0 state wai pete bates 4, 0 ge a ir, por He! se as iss 9 4 Say : Oy sa + cee hott a e be (Ps oye ne “4 A afte : Wasa LS ari Ale Si Mwy =F " ee ne ae wife lie fas Mi bes, ots tt Discs ~ “GL ae Pig: ge Dake i! = Sh Pe Pras rel or et yee Y iv} 1A te Thee pote ' “ "hn wah Meee tee) 7 ae aed, . tye) yr 9 J ce apne Rat a pen tee sme Mea oe . id deo ree irycee * ty rT a ‘ ae ati ate Pte & 4 =e ” Sy a a ‘S te. - ts ne 2 cs Tama tt . oi re aed yore ie satariodan s debt ne ae 2) va ‘ 5 iy bs} 7 ey ee a LS opr ey ~ sit Nat Toth eer oie " nee te fr sn a, ni nor, , i + sh at Hy ‘i eee ‘ahi’ ea aa ore preg tg on ius able Fee ¢ Pl ie seeks LEA atl ‘ 3 ahy sets ate a al 4 > por fos ral! aon ple 3 we eke! Hae ~ sv jae >! +f ar of: ‘ GS Be) Pe a - ss — . es : oo REEL TELIA LLL AL SALE) LTD LOCA EL LES A OLN LPL L EE LEVEE IY ESE ELISE E DS LTA ED IPA ENDS TNT RR eS : FOR THE PEOPLE | FOR EDVCATION FOR SCIENCE LIBRARY OF THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY a eee SL NPB EEE AR FEET ION = SRL NE SANE ey AN LSC . ATS TAA HEN TI EAT ITS nay PEAT MLE TOE PO PE Sa s ERNIE - ¥ PO SOLE DOTS SETS RII SE oT = c Ta eats iy ee aay a e _— BED Raney sual tae ae a eae mares ihn) piping aay tenga EST a A ae SGD aol sine POT Em ee H E.. . i i re x I ; 5 ; 7 \ i] 1 f ‘ ‘ } q | Yo ¢ (a ] ft | | 4 s ; ; NY j ; r ROE ER OLE TTT eT Se ec trea ati oe an neta I OR LE oe me Hm a Oy er fw : > om Ui sl ete fo Ii it a i rere wr ne Tee Se ee i mt ; < ‘ , = —_ Fo RS SEER le eee eS ee eee See A oe One Se 5 oe See ee £0 URN AL He ¥ ; ? saa , i si) DOPAC NNON TeeeO ah it ipa tabrcaireh| uN a lp il Sal ak YORE. tay se vag Ang beep ans tepe nye ea any S fun ak spose ade al ASANTE Se aL ONES UOENY pega ee eee ee a a eS . ¥ ; = OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, EDITED BY FR 7 f Hy, ty iS ee , bite ‘ 2 r ! ) +S THE SECRETARIES, VOL. XXXIIT. Nes. L. ro V. with a Supplementary No. and an Appendix.—1864 o it will flourish, if naturalists, homies antiquaries, philologers, and men of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will laneuigh if such communications shall be long intermitted : and it will die away, if they Shall entirely cease.” a. Ww, JoNgEs, IPI OT CALCUTTA : SLs EOE AO PRINTED BY ©. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, 1865, Tee NU ian Stay ah Ae AA CU tc aa A ee See ee ee le ee Siew hail RewtReinn te en ex —— - TO ta , » * ~ a | - ne ‘ Pe . {—— 2 - a > x no —_—— ——— i. 4° + rte

@@® Geer a No. 298. (Published 27th April, 1864.) Page On the history of the Burmah Race.—By Lieut.-Colonel A. P. Puayreg, C. B., Chief Commissioner of British Burmah, _... 1 Account ot foriher intercourse with the Natives of the dna Islands, ... 21 Note on fie Bacto Pal. Inscription Frome ‘Tassla: By Major- General A. CUNNINGIIAM,.. 25, Remarks on the “Lake of Clear Water” in “the District io Bassein, British Burmah.—By EH. O’Rimny, Esq. F. G, §., Deputy Commissioner, Bassein, 29 | Extract from a Report on the Dependency. of Bustar. —By Cae q C. GuasrurD, Deputy Commr. of the Upper Godavery | Districts, 44. Enumeration of the Hot Springs of India and High Asia. —By Ropert DE Scutagintwerr, Esq., AG Memorandum upon some ancient Tiles obtained at “Pugin in Burma.—By Lt.-Col. A. P. Puavrs, ae en Literary Intelligence, Correspondence, &e., 59 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the ‘months of N abet and December. 1863 and January and February, 1864, ee aH Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observa- tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the months of August, September, October, November and .. - December, 1863, _... ies ae os ss i ae SS Ge No. 294, (Published 20th June, 1864.) An Account of Upper Kash-kar, and Chitral, or Lower Kash-kir, together with the Independent Afghan State of Panj- korah, including Tal-ash.—By Capt. UG. Raverty, 3rd Regt., Bombay, N. [.,. 125 On the System employed i in Outlining the Figures s of Deities and i other Religious Drawings, as practised | 10 eke Laskar, we. —_ By Cant. H. A. Gon Austmen, F. R. G. S. oe Note on a tank Section at Sealdah, Calcutta, — By i. F. Buan- ForD, Hsq., A. R. S, M., F. G. S., = or pe doe \ . Negeri ara ee a a LS 1 Contents, Memorandum on the life-sized Statues lately exhumed inside the Palace of Delhi.—By C. Camezetn, Hsq., C. He. = Memoranda relative to three Andamanese in the charge of Major Tickell, when Sh ee of Amherst, Tenasserim in 1861.—By Lt.-Col. 5. KW. LICKELL, ee ee aes Pas Ruins. of Buddha Gaya—By Babu Ra’senprara’La Dacre of a new species of Paradoxurus from the Andaman Islands.—By Lt.-Col. R. OC. Tyrtsr, = es Bxtract from Journal of a Trip to Bhamo. By Dr. C. WiraMs, Note on the Gibbon (Hylobates lar), of Tenasserim,—By Lt.-Col. S. R. Ticket, as a oe a are iterary Intelligence ee eas a eee ea ote of the Asiatic Society for the months of March, April and May, 1864, = 5 tee a Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observa- tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the months of January, February and March, 1864, oe eS Ag PO No. 295. (Published 13th September, 1864.) Remarks on the date of the Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bho- ja.—By Major-General A. CunnineHam,... ee oS Extract from a letter from Major-General Cunningham, dated Nynee Tal, 24th May, 1864, ae ; Note on the Fossils in the Society’s Collection reputed to be from Spiti.—By T. Oupwam, Esq., F. R. S., &e. &e., Notes on the variation of some Indian and Burmese Helicide,, with an attempt at their re-arrangement, together with de- scriptions of new Burmese Gasteropoda.—By W. Tuxozato, eqs iuior 2 ae On Ancient Indian Weights.—By E. Tuomas. Kisq., = On the Language of the Si-ah-pos’h KAfirs, with a short list of words; to which are added specimens of Kohistani, and other dialects spoken on the northern border of Aighanistan, oot Captain H. G. Raverry, 5rd Regiment, Bombay Some Persian Inscriptions found in- Srinagar, Kashmir.—By the late Rev. I. LomnwENnTirat, ... On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District of the Punjab.—By J. KH. Trerney Arronigon, Esq., M. a), Cs, Bo 8: _ Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Almiy, @c., @o = Soe On a Land Grant of Mahehdrapdla Deva of Kkanauj.— By Babu Ria 'senpraa’tA Mirra, a ee = Literary Intelligence, &@ ¢¢@ 998 eee eee ES a AT tC SRE tn Retina wercenne erence tre PR AOS epg pl Rp ie “il gat : ale pede en ale a mes \ Contents. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the month of June, 1864, Abstract of the Meteorological Observations taken at Gangaroo- wa, near Kandy, Ceylon, in July and August, 1868, (at Ee sea No. 296. (Published 19th December, 1864.) On the application of the Characters of the Roman Alphabet to Oriental Languages.—By Capt. W. Nassau Lung, On the Buddhist Remains of Sultanganj.—By Babu Ra’sEnpRa- LA’LA Mrrra, a45 360 Notes on the Didunedlua Strivirostris, or Mooth: Billed Pigeon of 7 the Navigator Tslands—the nearest living Ally to the extinct Dodo. — Communicated By Sir W. Dunison, 2 Memorandum onthe Hlephant Statues in the Delhi. Palace. — By Col. J. Assorr, . Observations on the Geological features, &e., of the Goin a in the neighbourhood of Bunnoo and the Sanatorium of Shaikh Boodeen.—By C. P. Cosrutzo, Hsq., Assistant Surgeon, 6th Punjab Infantry, Kixtract from Report of the operations ‘of the Great Triconome- trical Survey of India during the year 1862-63.—By se J.T. Watxmr, RK. EH. Superintendent G. T. Survey, On the Antiquities of Guzerat.—By Capt. H. Macxenzin, Memorandum on the Question of British Trade with Western China vid Burmah.—By Dr. C. Wiitt1aMs, ; Table of the Coins of former Governments more or less current in the Bazars of the Goojrat District in 1859, Literary Intelligence, Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the months of J uly, Au- gust and September, 1864, : Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observa- tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Oliic ce, Calcutta, for the months of April, May and June, 1864, . Abstract of the Meteorological Observations taken at Gangaroo- wa, near Kandy, Ceylon, in September, October and Novem- ber, 1868, = as Det ores i] Supplementary No. (Published December 28rd, 1864.) Colonel Cunningham’s Archeological Survey ae for 1863-64, ~~ communicated by the Government of India, 373 875 378 381 402 407 434 441 442, XXV XVI i pa we . es "s “7 “J i a . — * _ . = aa : os = at ee ae . . a ~~ a - ~~ _ — = - + = m " . . 7 — - eee a ERS ee a eee ee an i a ae ee OE - a Contents. Page No. 297. (Published 10th April, 1865) On the Origin of the Hindvi Language and its relation to the Urdu Dialect. —By Babu Ra’sunpraua’ta Mitra. Correspond- ing Member of the German and the American Oriental Societies, 489 The Mines of Rieics in Rajpootana. —Ry Col. se C. Brooxn, 519 Note on the Hailstorm of Thursday the 24th March—By Henry I’. Buanrorp, A. R. 8. M., F.G.8., Joint Secretary of the Asiatic Society, s 530 Observations on keeping Salt-water Fish alive for a considerable time.—By Lt.-Col. R. C. Tyrrmr,. Da4 Observations on a few species of Geckos alive in the possession of the Author.—By Lt.-Col. R. C. Tyriur, a i O80 Inscription on the Muqbura at Hailan, 549 Peculiarities and Uses of the Pillar Towers of the British Islands, by Dr. T. A. Wiss, . Do2 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the months of November and December, 1864, _... O13 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Dice tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the months of July, August, September, October, November and December, 1864, ... xlix Abstract of the Meteor ological Observations taken at Gangaroowa, near Kandy, Ceylon, in December 1863, and Jan uary and February, 1864, ees Appendix— List of Naturalists, Numismatists, &e., ae oe i , 7 —— = ™~ sl ig ee SS eee 7 See a —_ =S a ee —=——_* —— _—— —— . a a ei ya = =) = = ~ = =. « = " = — ee — . % — Oe —— —S ~ == ———— _—_ —— —— ——— ——— ———— => =< = 4 ex — 2 = Se oS —— = — ——a ———? ———— == =. —— = —* <= = —y Sea | a Ss Ss SS < Sketches of Pillar Towers, &e., BBA, 556, 559, 561, 564, BG 8 Pillar Tower of Cashel,... »- : sas eo DOL sas eee Ue --e~- Stas. a ; - . Ye a et a — - _ = ~ 2 tn = ——— (ae - a . = ee ~ Seep 9 z ——- = = aah nian a= SER TEP ERSTE a a Rg nS PE ee noe Se Ss en nS ae a ee ee ih ag otnnee . Agee “ene Se a AML — abe es ‘ sete . Py ok Ne Pe \ rte Te ie . JOURNAL ASIATIG SOULLT®, IT a EET I SE AT MO NN Oe A LO OT of NT DCE ey pI SF DT pL EON ig OE On the history of the Burmah face.—By Lieut.-Colonel A. P. PuHayreE, C. B., Chef Commissioner of British Burmah. | The Chronicles of the Kings of Burma, called Maha Radza Weng are preserved with great care. Some years ago, the present writer was presented by the king of Burma with a complete copy of this national work. His Majesty is himself a man of learning, and the edition from which the information now presented is derived, appears to have been compiled under his direction with careful research. Supposed errors of former editions are pointed out, and original authorities are in such cases quoted, All that part of the history, which refers to cosmogony, and the dynasties of kings in India, is derived from Pali books, and has no more real connection with Burmese history, than the Hebrew annals have with British history. The object of the present paper is to make an epitome of the Burmese narrative, presenting only an outline of the main facts, yet omitting nothing which is necessar y to be known to understand the history of the Burmese race as written by themselves. The Maha adza Weng commences with describing the self-devel- opment of the world, and the appearance of man therein. The system of cosmogony has, together with the Budhist philosophy and religion, been derived from India, and the Burmese kings profess to trace their descent from the Budhist kings of Kappilawot of the Sakya tribe, to which race Gautama Budha belonged. The history contains the Budhist account of the first formation of human society ; the election of a king, and the grant to him of a share of the produce of the soil. These legends constitute to this day the foundation of the authority, — B \ - ~ See ree ee IE IE at St et —— _ a —. < ~ % : F Se — = “ — - ae? pa " " . a - a - Pee - == . a ro’ PUT a DP Oe . Stas ee Se ESS a ALT I A SR Dien meh minr-wnineie-oreeite-ac wn te ee 2 On the history of the Burmah Race. [No. 1, temporal and spiritual, of the Burmese kings. ‘The foundation of that authority they continually refer to, and it 1s ever present to the minds of their subjects. It is proper therefore briefly to record that portion of the national history. The history opens with announcing that after a cycle of the great revolutions of the universe, wherein worlds are destroyed by fire, by water, and by air, had elapsed, the present earth ernerged from a deluge. A delicious substance like the ambrosia of the gods was left by the subsiding water, spread over the earth. The throne of Gautama first appeared above the water. At the same time, the beings called Brahma, who live in the upper world or heavenly regions, had aceom- plished their destinies. They then changed their state, and became beings with corporeal frames, but without sex.* Their bodies shone with their own light, and full of joy they soared like birds in the expanse of heaven. From eating of the ambrosia, the light of the bodies of these beings gradually declined, and because of the darkness, they became sore afraid. Because of the glory of those beings, and because also of the eternally established order of nature, the sun, of gold within and glass without, fifty yoodzanas+ in diameter, and one hundred and fitty in circumference, appeared above the great Eastern island, (of the solar system,) and threw forth his ight. The inhabi- tants of the world were then relieved from fear and called the sun (in Pah) Thoo-ree-ya. In like manner the first appearance of the moon and stars is described, the central mount Myenmo (Meru,) and the whole sek ya or solar system. The history then proceeds :— “Of the world’s first inhabitants, some were handsome, some not handsome. As the handsome ones despised the others, in consequence of the haughty evil thoughts thus engendered, the ambrosia of the earth disappeared, and they ate of the crust of the earth. Then in process of time selfishness and desire increasing, the earth’s surface crust disappeared. They then ate of a sweet creeping plant; when that disappeared, the Thalay rice came up, which as they gathered, it was renewed morning and evening. Placing it ina stone jar, flames * It is from these beings that the people called by Europeans Burmas, Bur- mans or Hurmese take their y E ; Name. In the Burmese language the name is written Mran-na or Mram-ma and is generally pronounced by themselves Bu-md. See note at the end. | 7 + A modern yoodzana equals about thirteen Knglish miles. a en Cat Ser te energy h 1864. ] On the history of the Burmah Race. 3 | issued, and it was prepared for food. Its flavour was whatever the eater desired. From eating of this food, human passions were develop- Re ed, and the beings became men and women. ‘Then as evil deeds began to prevail, the wise censured and severely treated the others. The tn latter wishing to hide their evil deeds built houses. Then the lazy ’ among them having stored up the food, the Thalay rice acquired husk, with a coating of coarse and fine bran, and where it once had _ appeared, it did not sprout again. They then. said,—“ It is good for us to divide among us the Thalay vice plants, to possess each his own.” Nth Then they distributed the Thalay rice plants. After that, an unprinci- iii ~-pled one among them, fearing that his own share would not sutftice, le stole the share of another. Once and twice he was warned ; in the sh third offence, he was beaten. From that time theft, falsehood and sn punishment existed.” ni The world’s first inhabitants then assembled and thus consulted ane together: “ Now wicked times have come; therefore let us select an IE upright religious man, one having the name and authority of a ruler, to tip reprove those who deserve reproof, and to expel those who deserve to mn be expelled, and let us give him a tenth share of our Thalay rice.” This mv == was agreed to, and an excellent iman, full of glory and authority, the embryo of our Gautama Phra, being entreated to save them, was | elected king, and was called Mahd:tha-ma-dé. In verse, it is sung that he was of pure nature, of exalted authority, and of the race of si the sun. nd “like a second sun, he dispelled darkness or ignorance ; his sood qualities shone as the light, and from his power and authority, and of from being the first of kings in acts of great diligence, he is called r Manoo.* After this, men of wisdom who desired to destroy wicked- ii hess, lived in huts in the forest, and ate only what they received in ty charity ; they were called Brahmans. Others tilled the eround and traded; they were called wealthy men and merchants. The rest being 4 poor persons in humble employments were called Soodras, or poor people. Such were the four classes of men.*” y This history represents king Maha-tha-ma-dé as reigning for an BI ey se z e = . e - a * The word appears to mean generally lawgiver or king. The word is Indian i not Burman. | ry + Among the four classes, it will be observed that the ruling power is placed first according to the Budhist system, The Brahmans appear as literati and asvetics. B 2 4 On the history of the Burmah face. [No. 1, athen-khye, beg a period represented by a unit and one hundred and forty cyphers. He had twenty-eight successors who reigned in the eountries of Malla and Kotha wattee. The next dynasty which num- bered fifty-six kings reigned in Ayooz-za-poora. The next of sixty | kings reigned in -Bara-na-thee or Benares. Then eighty-four thousand | kines reigned in Kap-pi-la the native country of Gautama, in distant | after times. Next thirty-six kings reigned in /at-li-poora.- Numer- ous other dynasties are mentioned which are represented as established ! in various countries of India, and as lasting for many millions of years. The first king after Jaha-tha-ma-daé whose history is brought in as I directly connected with subsequent events, is Awhk-kd-kareet king of i Bara-na-thee or Benares. It is related that this king had five queens. A The eldest named //at-¢a had four sons and five daughters. Having given birth to these children Hat-ta died. The king then married a hs young Princess who gave birth to a son named Deandoo. The king | if highly pleased, promised to confer any favour on the young queen i which she might ask. Prompted by her own kindred, she asked that her son might be declared heir to the throne. After much entreaty, the king consented, and calling his sons and daughters, gave them a retinue of followers, with elephants and horses, and they went forth to establish a country, and search for a place to build a city. At this time the embryo of Gautama Phra, a wealthy Kap-pi-la — Brahman, having abandoned his house, had become a hermit in a teak “a forest* in the Himalaya jungles or mountains. In the Rad-ca- Weng- gyee, ib 1s called an En-gyeen forest. There the hermit had built his lodge. ‘The Princes came to the place in search of a site for a city. he hermit foresaw that a city built there, would, in after time, be of great tame in Dzaim-bu-dee-pa, the world of man, and advised them to build their city there and to call it fiap-pi-la-wot.¢ Then the Princes consulted together saying “There are with us no king’s daughters of our own race, nor are there any king’s sons for our sisters ; if marriages are made with other races the children become impure ; in order to preserve our race, let us put aside our eldest sister as a mother,f and we four marry our four younger sisters.” It was done so. From that * The national chr micler discusses whether the forest in question consisted of A Ree © | A: : = e = “ Sal or of Teak trees. He finally decides in favour of the teak as the more dignifi- ed tree of the two, but appears to have come to a wrong conclusion. 7 This appears to signify “the Kap-pi-la Brahman’s place of religious duty. be is } 2 . a } © => : ° 2 ° 5 . * Tn Burma to this day the king s eldest daughter is not given in marriage, but remains unmarried at least during the life of her parents. —* oe > — ee > = : —— —— - =a - = - * = = , Pa Fo nn rE ES a a NL RE OT I I Sin eis nintwrninetsrebittnnns mit ee = m7 it 1864. | On the history of the Burmah hace. 5 time the race became known as the Tha-kya-tha-kee race of Kap-pt- la-wot. Regarding the origin of the Kaw-le-yé Princes, the elder of these four brothers named dAwhk-ka-mok-kha, and the others, had put aside their elder sister Pee-ydé as a mother. She was atflictea with leprosy, or a similar disease, and they determined to place her apart in a secluded spot They had her conveyed to a cave with a dwelling covered by branches of trees, and she was left there. At that time, in Bara-na-thee, there reigned Rdma, the son of Brah-ma-dat. He being afflicted with leprosy, gave over his kingdom to his eldest son, and went into the forest in search of herbs to cure himself. He established himself in a hollow tree, and before long, was by the use of herbs restored to health. Not far from this, was the place where the Princess Pee-ya was shut up. One day the Princess, bemg alarmed by a tiger, cried aloud, and king Adéma heard her. He came to the place, made himself known, and they were married. The Princess bore thirty-two sons, who were instructed by their father in all the accomplishments fit for Prices. When the kine of Bara-na-thee heard what had happened, he offered to resign the kingdom to his father ftdma. But dma refused saying, “ Here leaving my Ka- 3 lan tree, I have built a city,” and from that, the city came to be called Kau-la-na-ga-ré and thence Kau-le-ya. When the sons of king Rdma and queen Pee-yt had grown up, their mother said thus to them ; “The Princes of the Tha-kee race of Kap-pi-la-wot are your uncles ; their daughters are fond of dress and perfumes; when they come to bathe in the river /eau-ha-nee,* you go to the river bank and seeing your comeliness they will love you.” ‘Their mother having said thus, the sons went tu the river bank, and when the Tha-kee Princesses were drying their hair after bathing, they listened to the words of the Prmces and followed them. When the Tha-kee Princes heard this, as the race of the young men was not different, they acquiesced. Thus commencing with king Rama and queen Pee-yd, the Kau-le. ya tribe originated. | The Dewd-da-hé kings began thus. The Tha-kee Princes of ap- pr-la-wot had a small lake where they built a pleasure-house. When the country increased the place was called Dewd-da-hé. The Prince who lived there was called the Tha-kee Prince of Dewd-da-hé. So the * This appears to be thé Rohini, one of the feeders of the Rapti. ow eee ser ne " a erie" . i we 24 < i A et re ee es + Oe ee 3 Oe FO On et rte 0 Or Rete ee = betel” 68 ree a © ee a . : — . - a — — —— aie . 4. a i 4 ig . ot c renee SF ERIS a NS EE TL TIE A OTN SS ee Snes Ree Sine ~ ewe Fe Se sh 6 On the history of the Burmah Kace. | No. 1, three kings of Dewd-da-ha, Kap-pi-la-wot and Kau-le-ya, with numer- ous elephants, horses, and soldiers, carried white umbrelias, and attained to the dignity of kings of a great country. From Auwk-ka-moo-kha king of Kap-pi-la-wot, descended after many thousand years king Dza-ya-the-na. His son was Thee-ha-ha-noo, and the latter’s son was Thoo-dau-da-na. The sister of Z’hee-ha-ha-noo was Ya-thau-dha-ra. The son and daughter of Auk-ka-ka, the king of De-wé-da-ha, were married to the daughter and son of king Dza-ya- the-na of Kap-pi-la-wot. The children of the Dewd-da-ha chief were Inzana the son, and Kinzana the daughter. Thee-ha-ha-noo the son of Dza-ya-the-na married Kinzana, ard they had five sons named, Thoo- dau-da-na, Dau-tau-da-na, Thek-kau-da-na, Thook-kau-da-na, A-mee- tau-da-na ; and two daughters, Amee-td and Pa-lee-ta. Dza-ya-the- ni’s daughter Ya-thau-da-ya married In-za-na the son of king of De-wi-da-ha, and had two sons, Dan-da-ba-nee, and Thob-ba-bood-dha ; and two daughters Th2-ri-ma-ha-ma-ya, and Pa-za-pa-tee-gaw-da-mee. The elder daughter gave birth to the Phra loung* Prince Theiddatta ; the younger daughter gave birth to Dza-na-pa-da-ka-lya-nee, called also ftoo-pa-nan-da and Nanda. Ameeta the daughter of Thee-ha- ha-noo, warried Thob-ba-bood-dha the son of In-za-na, and had a daughter Bad-da-kin-za-nd, and a son De-wa-dat.- The Prince or Phra loung Theid-dat-ta-kooma-ra the son of king Thood-dau-da-na married Bad-dha-kin-za-na called also Ya-thou-dha-ra, the daughter of Theb-ba-bood-dhe. king of De-wi-da-hé. They had one son Ya-hoo-la. The (maternal) grandfather of the Phra, named king JIn-za-na, corrected the Calendar in the year 8645, and in 67 (of the new era) the Phra loung entered the womb of Thi-ri-ma-ha-md-ya, and when ten months were completed he was born in the year 68, on the full of the moon Ka-tshon. At sixteen years of age, he married Va-thau-dha- ra the daughter of Thob-ba-bood-dha, and for thirteen years enjoyed the life of a Prince in the palace. At twenty-nine years old, he went forth from the palace, and having attained Boodhahood, and preached * Phra loung 7. e. the embryo Phra, a term for Gautama Budha. The word Phrd, now adopted into the Burmese language, is according to Professor Wilson a corruption of the Sanscrit Prabhu Lord or Master. This appears to be the most probable origin of the word. It certainly is not a pure Burmese word. The orthography of it m ancient stone inscriptions at Pugin is Bu-rhé and Pi-rha. The Burmese have used the original much as European nations have the Pali word Da-go-ba. The modern word is written Phu-ré. - 7 This De-wa-dat was the great opponent of Budha Gautama. They were first cousins by birth, and Gautama had married Dewa-dat’s sister. Ee — ee * ae yee ili Se Svan Sh nee enticetie eare o 1864. | On the history ef the Burmah face. } 7 | the law during fifty-one years, he, in the year 148,* at the age of eighty, passed to Weib-ban, or in common language, died. He died in the country of Koo-thi-na-yoon, where the Malla tribe ruled. In the month Wagoung of the same year, the first Thenggd-ya-nd or great council, was called by A-dzd-ta-that the king of Madzagyo, and it was then agreed, that that year should be counted as the year one, of religion. f As the kings of Burma claim to be descended from the DLha-kya race of Kap-pi-la-wet to which Gautama belonged, the inter-marriages of the chiefs of that tribe are thus carefully detailed in the history. Having brought down the narrative of events to the death of Budha Gautama, the first volume of the work proceeds to give an account of the geography of the world of Dzam-boo-dee-pa, where the Budhist kings reigned. In this mythological geography, Dzawm-boo-dee-pa refers to the earth generally, but that term is constantly confused by being sometimes apphed to the continent of India only, the other parts of the world beng considered as too insignificant whether in extent or in civilization, to be mentioned. Dzam-boo-dee-pa therefore frequently represents India prominently, and the world remotely. The great earth, or substratum of rock on which Dzam-boo-dee-pa rests, 1s represented as being &2,000 yoozanas in depth. On this rock, rests Dzam-boo-dee-pa or the island of the Dzam-boo or Hugenia tree. It is broad at the north side, and to the south narrows like the fore- part of a cart. This represents roughly the form of the continent of India, which shows that the ancient books followed by the history, frequently by the term Dzam-boo-dee-pa, referred to India only. From north to south i6 is ten thousand yoozanus long, and the same from east to west. In the great ocean outside and which surrounds it, are five hundred small surrounding islands. Ceylon is a prominent island to the west- ward. At the northern extremity of Dzam-boo-dee-pe, grows the Euge- nia tree with golden fruit, the size of globular water-pots. In the Himalaya, it is stated there are seven great lakes. From one named Anau-tat-ta proceed four great aqueducts. By one of these, a river issues through the elephant mouth into the western sea; by another, a river fails through the horse-mouth to the northern Sea ; * This refers to the era established by king In-za-na. + According to the Burmese Calendar, the year 2406 of religion commenced on the 18th of April, 1862, when the year 1224 of the common era commenced. S On the histery of tre Burmah Race. | No. 1, one through the lion-mouth to the eastern sea ; and one through the cow-mouth into the southern sea. All the eountries of India as mentioned in the Maha Raza Weng are enumerated below, but there appears to be some confusion, result- ing apparently from some states having in the course of time subdued others, and from the historian not knowing, that some small States appear sometimes as members of a confederacy, in an extensive coun- try occasionally called by one general name; and at other times are lost in the establishment of a monarchy. — The regicn of MMeets-tree-ma-detha or the central land, is bounded to the east by Ga-dzeng-ga-la-ne-gon village ; to the south-east by | Lhal-la-wa-tee river; to the south by Lhé-ta-kau-nee-ka-nee-gon vil- , lage ; to the west by the Brahman village Dho-na ; to the north by Oothi-rid-da-dza hill. In the centre is the great Baw-di tree. Around are the sixteen great countries which are as follows :— ) : 1. En-ga. | 9. Koo-roo. | 2. Ma-ga-da. | 10. Pin-tsa-la. | 3. Ka-thee. ; 11. Mits-tsa. | 4. Kaw-tha-la. 12. Thoo-ra-the-na. ti 5. Wits-tsee. 13. A-tha-ka. 6. Mél-la. 14. A-wan-tee. z i 4. -Tsé-ti-ra. 15. Gan-da-ra. 8. Wan-tha. 16. Kam-bau-dza. a | There are also 21 great countries : , | 1. Koo-roo. 12. Weng-ga. , 2. Thek-ka. 13. Wee-dé-ha. 7 8. Kau-tha-la. 14. Kam-bau-dza. : 4. Ma-oa-da. 15. Mad-da. | 5. ‘Thee-wee. 16. Beg-ga. If, 6. Ka-lin-ga. 17. Eng-ga. 7. 7. A-wan-tee. 48. 'Thee-ha-la. i. 8. Pin-tsa-la. 19. Kath-mi-ra. 1; 9. Wits-tsee. 20. Ka-thee. : 10. Gan-da-ra. 21. Ban-da-wa. 11. Tse-ti-ra. 7 | The great kingdoms are twenty : | | | : 1 Ba-ra-na-thee. 3. We-tha-li. i 2. Tha-wat-tee. 4. Mi-hti-la. f ’ a — ae , + ~ - 4 < eS a - r 4 Ee ae —— SS ~~ Fadamactens = a _ - - a - - = “ — -—.™ ~ sna? s om? > = = . Sane . — ar RS ta a nc ee Seen ere Malet Tee Sir ie a eal i eS pea Se ' 4] fyi | 1864. | Account of Natives of the Andaman Islands. 681 Account of further intercourse with the Natives of the Andaman Islands. (Extract from a letter from Cot. TytLER, Superintendent of Port Blaar, dated the 14th January, 1863.) I enclose notes from our daily interview with the aborigines ; though not very interesting, still they may afford someidea. I think the time has now come when we may reasonably expect a friendly intercourse with them ;—pray let me know your views ; this is the first time they have ever been so friendly, and their women are now coming forward. Smith and his crew have beyond all doubt cained their confidence, so I will encourage him as much as possible in this important duty. Tor upwards of a month a body of aborigines have been seen at North Point and in their canoes in North Bay, and when boats have gone near them, they have evinced a friendly feeling towards Huropeans, although they are distrustful to natives, and on one occasion they entered a boat containing a crew of Europeans, and danced; this has induced me te desire that some, if possible, could be persuaded to visit Ross Island in order by kindness to establish a friendly intercourse ; accordingly I suggested to a party of the Naval Brigade to carry out if possible my views; and on the 7th inst., Smith a Petty Oliicer went over with six men in the joily-boat, and found the natives very friendly ; they came down to the boat, and received bottles, plantains and pieces of old iron which were given to them, and in return they gave six bows and a lct of arrows and waist belts; this is a large party, and a fresh arrival here, they are all evidently strangers. January 8th.—Smith and the same party of Eurepeans went over again in the morning and had a long interview with them, they gave their bows and arrows, and anything else they had about then, willingly in exchange for biscuits and plantains ; this is the first time they have ever parted with their bows in such numbers. At noon, Smith ard the Sale crew went across again to induce some to come over to Ross Island ; though about 24 came down to the boat they did not like staying in her; at last two of them, a boy and a man, got into the boat, and as they shewed an inclination to cross over, they were brought to Ross island where they had clothes given to them; they then walked up the hill to the Superintendent and then to the barracks ; they shewed no signs of fear, only did not like being separated ; they were much taken 32 Account of Natives of the Andaman Islands. [No. 1, with a looking-glass, and kissed it to see what it was, and then looked behind it to see who was there; the wooden floors of the bungalows and barracks astonished them at first ; they seemed to wonder at the noise made when walking. They soon however got over that, and then danced vigorously, thumping as hard as they could and slapping their chests, at the same time singing; the boy was about 18 years old and the man about 25; the former shewed great intelligence, and both appeared docile ; after remaining two hours they were taken back with lots of presents. | 9th.—Smith and his crew going across this morning, the natives — came down without hesitation, and several wanted to be taken to Ross Island ; five were brought over, one of whom was over yesterday ; all the way across he was talking to the others and pointing out the different places, and on reaching Ross Island he took the lead on shore. On coming into the officers’ quarters where they were at breakfast, they wanted every thing they saw on the table, and did not scruple to help themselves to whatever they fancied. They were all yourg men, very short, from 4 ft. 6 in to 4 ft. 10 inches in height, roughly tatooed, very black, and all except one quite bald; the hair is very woolly, and very thick and short; the hair of those that were quite bald had evidently been shaved ;—one had a little crop of hair on his head; they were taken to see the pigs and were very much astonished at seeing such large ones, and seemed to wonder why they were shut up. A box was put up for them to shoot at with their bows and arrows ;—they shot very well at 80 yards, but beyond that they were uncertain, though they, shot with considerable force. A pig was given to them to take away, and some dogs; on taking them back, three women were seen, the first that have ever shewn themselves to Huropeans, and some of the men went on shore, and into the jungie; the natives wanted Smith and his crew to stop with them and sleep ; they made signs that they would soon make a hut and bed; their huts are the simplest things possible—three or four ratans stuck in the ground and bent together at the top, and a few leaves laid on loosely at the top; the height of them from the ground is only three feet, and for all the shelter they afford, one might as well be under a tree or bush. The fondness they evince for children was unmistakeable ; when they saw mine, they stroked the head of my little son, who has long flaxen hair, and carefully..tried to re-part the hair when they had SS et eee ea 1864. | Account of Natives af the Andaman Islands. oo ruffled 1t a little. I mention this trifling incident to shew that they are not devoid of feeling, however savage they may have become from their miserable wild life, and I have no doubt but that the time has now arrived when we may reasonably hope to reclaim and civilize these children of nature. As they trust Smith and his crew, who certainly have gained their confidence, I will endeavour through their agency to accomphsh my object. 10¢h.—lt was some time this morning before any natives came down to the boat on its going across ;—they probab- ly were gorged with all they eat yesterday, for they had -also kill- ed and eaten the pig that had been given to them; but by going into the jungle to their camp, some were soon induced to come down, and also one of their women and two men; the woman came into the boat, and came to Ross Island; one of the men had beer over on both the former occasions, and although clothes had been eiven to him each time, still he came over in a state of nudity; the woman also, with the exception of a waist beit, with a buff passing between her thighs, was quite naked ; she was very timid and kept a tight hold of the man’s hand, and was very observant of every thing; a large pig was shot for them to take away, and they stood by when the gun was fred, without expressing any fear or wonder as to how the pig was kailled.—On taking them back, the natives crowded round the two that had been to Ross Island and had a long talk; they evidently — had been afraid that we should have kept the woman, and were delighted to see her safe back ; the woman was about 20 years of age, smaller in height than the men, very black and excessively African looking | —no hair on the head but a thin line in the shape of a long horse shoe extending from the centre of the head downwards, so, Q, and the skull daubed over with clay ; for decency’s sake, the sailors put a sort of jacket and gown around her. One of the men had his right ' toot amputated, and his right ear nearly eut off,—evidently an old ' warrior, and about 40 years of age, but not grey in his woolly head of sil” hair ;—the sailors made a crutch for him with which he was delighted _and used it well ;—the other man was about 30 years old. 1l¢h,—TIwo men and a woman were taken this morning up to Chatham Island, and were there photographed, they were then ' brought over to Ross Island—the woman was very lively, and laughed a great deal, going about any where without the shehtest alarm, E 34: Account of Natives of the Andaman Islands. [No. 1 She had her head shaved, like the men ;—a little patch of woolly hair was lef on the back of the head,—her height was 4:%. 44 inches. The men appear to make the women perform all the work, and do not themselves carry any thing but their bows and arrows, and to-day when the boat got back from Ross Island, although only three women were on the beach and about twenty men, the women were made to carry all the things from the boat ;—the men helped in cooking the pig ;—the woman who came to-day was rather good looking, and about 20 years of age, very black, but with a pleasing countenance ;—she frequently repeated the name the sailors had given her (Madam Cooper—the former one being called Queen Nic)—-she was very much struck with the appearance of our little children, and begged to have them to kiss ;—great respect appears to be shewn by the men towards the women, who appear almost to command the men, notwithstanding that they seem to do all the work for them; this may be owing to the apathetic nature of the men; they give every thing up to the women, who freely take from the men any presents they may have received. Amongst themselves they have a kind and friendly feeling ; —they appear to love dogs and small animals, which they hold and nurse with affection, I remark the men have an aversion to carrying anything, for when presents are given to them they try to get the sailors or even the convicts, to carry them. Both the men had their heads only half shaven, which gave them an odd appearance. 12th.—The second Launch went over with Smith and his crew, and remained there all day. Some of the men went on shore and cleared away a piece of ground on which they will build a hut ;—the natives watched the proceedings very attentively, but on trying to get them to do anything in the shape of work they only laughed, and would try for a few minutes and then give up and point to their arms and legs, On the Launch returning for the evening, five men and three women came across, and were taken to the barracks, and a pig given to them for supper,—they singed the hair off first and then cut it up into joimts and chops ;—they had a common knife to do this with, and no butcher could have done it better,—each joint came off as easily as possible,—they never missed the joint or had to cut twice. A room was given them in the barracks, and they passed the night quite quietly, —hefore dark they were rather anxious, and seemed to wish themselves on the other side again, but when they got their supper that wore off; SS SETS gg A SACS ELS gS I Se GES AR LEAEIORECR AB TERN Ea ER EEG A NRE E LNB SS iii RE I sh oa SS een ae ' 1864.] Note on the Bactro-Pali Inscription from Taxila. 35 in the evening they ‘sat outside near a fire and roasted plantains, yams, and fish, and were not at all timid, and quite pleased. 13¢h.—The Launch started from Ross Island with them, taking portions of a hut to be erected on North Point for them ; but after proceeding some distance, it was, owing to an accident obliged to put back to Ross Island, so the natives or rather aborigines amused themselves by entering the bazar and receiving presents of rings, &e. &e. from the convicts and shop-keepers. In the evening, the Launch put off again, and as it was late when they reached the other side, the aborigines would not land but returned to Ross Island and slept in the boat with the sailors. 14¢h.—The Launch went over to North Point with the abori- gines; this morning upwards of ten women came out to welcome the party ;—the hut is being erected. Smith and his crew have not yet returned, and a]l promises to be successful, at least I hope so. If will continue this Journal, for I must now close this, to send off by the Burmah Mail Steamer. PRI NING NIN INN LIVIN L NPN LDAP EIN ON LED Note on the Bactro-Pali Inscription from Taxila— By Major-General A. CUNNINGHAM. In his note on my remarks on the Taxila inscription, Babu Rajendra ial states that according to me “the Hidda record opens with the words Samvatsaraye athavisatihi, 20.4.4. (= 28) mase Apilaésa eka- visitehe ; but that, on referring to the facsimile in Ariana Antiqua, he ~ finds that the only letters visible are 4 4 mase Apeiisa chidasa, and that the letters from ‘ Samvat’ to ‘20’ do not exist in the original.” A similar remark has been made by Professor Dowson on my pre- vious reading of this date as 28, (see Royal As. Soc. Jowr. Vol. XX. p. 280). The Professor’s words are as follow: “The inscription on the Hidda jar appears to be the earliest date known, the year being — xX = 8. Col. Cunningham in his last paper on these dates reads it as consisting of three figures, but this is a mistake, as there are only two figures.”’ Notwithstanding these rather startling statements of two well known scholars, I adhere to my reading as noted in the extract from Eq 36 Note on the Bactro-Pali Inscription from Taxila. [ No. 1, Rajendra Lal’s remarks. The words which are so confidently stated not to exist in the original will be found at the end of the upper line in the copy of the inscription in Ariana Antiqua. As this record is stated to be inscribed on an earthen jar, [ concluded that the writing was continuous round the vessel, and that Masson in making his copy in a straaght line, had begun with the two remarkable crosses, simply because he was obliged to begin somewhere ; and, as it is certain that he-could not read a word of the inscription, I felt no hesitation in transferring the last twelve letters of his copy of the first line to the beginning of it. Rajendra Lal specially objects to my reading of the letter 7 in the word Apilaésa, as, in his opinion, the word of the original cannot by any possibility have an Jin it. In reply to this T need only refer the Babu to the very same form of the letter /, as read by himself through. out the Wardak inscription. I therefore adhere to my first BoE of Apilaésa for the Macedonian month of Apeilaios. I note that Professor Dowson reads afta for eight, whilst I read atha. The latter form is that which is used in the Indian Pali inscriptions of the western caves,* and it is also the spoken form of the present day. Moreover I look upon the character, which he reads as a double f, to be only a slight modification of the ¢h of the Shab- bazgarhi inscription. For these reasons I adhere to my own reading. Rajendra Lal objects to my reading of the word Panemasa for the Macedonian month of Panemos, for which he proposes to read pancha- masa, or the “ fifth’? mouth. But there is a serious objection to this reading in the fact that we have no grounds whatever for assuming that the Hindus ever numbered their months beyond the four months of each of the three seasons into which the early Indian year was divided. There could not therefore be a fifth month. It is true that both Dr. Stevenson and Mr. Thomas Lane managed to squeeze 32 days into a fortnight, but this has only been effected by misreading the final ill-formed letter of the word batiya asa cypher for 30, thus making “ batt 32” instead of * batiya 2.°+ With reference to Rajendra’s correction of my translation, [ beg again to state that I only put it forth as an “imperfect version of such parts of the inscription as I had been able to make out,” (see * See Bombay As. Soc. Journal, Vol. V. Junir 24, and Nasik 6, + Bombay Journ. As, Soc. Vol, V. Karli 18, line 3. ny OM! al ply " my fi) Ital yy 1864.] Note on the Bactro-Pali Inscription from Tacila. a7 p. 139, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1863). On all questions of Sanskrit Grammar, I bow to Rajendra Lal’s acknowledged learning, and I have therefore only a few words to say regarding his remarks. ‘The word sapatika (or sepatika in Professor Dowson’s copy) I left untranslated— but the next word, aprativddita, I rendered by “ matchless teacher’ as a simpler and more characteristic expression than the more literal form of “ unopposable in argument.” I translated the words saputra- ddéra, as “together with his son’s wife, ” instead of “together with his son and wife,’ because I believed that if the latter sense had been intended, the word cha “and” would have followed dara. In page 153 Babu Rajendra accuses me of “ dropping cieoee the wre before hi in my reading of the date of the Wardak inscrip- tion ;” but in making this statement he is again mistaken, as he will find by referring to p. 145 of my remarks, where there is a star, thus * before hz, which is the usual way of marking that a letter is not satis- factorily legible. But besides this prominent star, the Babu will find, only just two lines afterwards, the following remark: “One letter only is doubtful, although according to the form given to it in the copy, it ”» The insertion of the word divasa in should be ste, or perhaps vr. my first reading was a simple oversight, as the Babu might have seen by its omission in my last reading. In the engraving of my inscription from Ohind, the straight stroke which follows the syllable San, and precedes the figures, 1s a mistake of the engraver. On this part of the stone there is a shght irregular crack the whole way across it, which has been straightened and shortened by the engraver into a thick upright stroke, which looks exactly as if it wasa part of the inscription. I notice this the more particularly, because Professor Dowson has thought it possible that this stroke might, if it meant any thing, stand for 100. With reference to the names of the Macedonian months, which | have read in no less than three of these Bactro-Pali inscriptions, Babu Rajendra remarks (see p. 152) that “the system of naming days according to the moon’s age is peculiarly Sanskritic, and the division of the month into the light and dark halves of the moon is of Indian or Sanskritic origin.” On this point I wish to draw the Babu’s attention to the practice of the ancient Greeks, from Homer’s time downwards, who divided their months exactly in the same way, namely into the “first”? and “second” halves, pjjvos iorapévov being the first aN ah a ny hy | _ Another lithographed plate illustrating Mr. O’Riley’s paper, will be ily issued with the next number of the Journal. | a Re RE re ; ~—s a OS AE St i et oe ee oe ou > My Se 38 Note on the Bactro-Pali Inscription from Taxila. [No. 1, or waxing half of the moon, and pivos POivovros being the second oy waning half of the moon. ‘This mode of computing the days of the month fell into disuse before the time of Alexander, as he is recorded to have died on the 28th day of Daesius. I may note here, with reference to early dated inscriptions,that Profes. sor Hall’s conjecture that the Budha Gupta inscription of Eran had figured date of three cyphers, as well as a written one, is correct. The date is given in figures, Saw165. ‘The middle figure is the same as that to which Mr. Thomas has assigned the value of 50 ; but the true 50 is form- ed thus, U , and the 60 both of this inscription and of the coin is found differently thus, y - The cypher for 40 as found on Skanda Gupta’s coins 1s like the Bactrian ch, % , or the pt in Gupta characters. The decimal cypher on Budha Gupta’s coins I read as 70. In the early Indian system of notation, there would appear to have been two dis- tinct cyphers for 100. Thus on the Gupta coins, and in the early Mathura inscriptions, I find the Bactrian letter % or A, the initial of hat or 100 in the spoken dialects of the West; but on the early coms of Ujain as well as in the inscriptions of the Balabhi copper plates, the cypher for 100 is the old N agarl 28 or s,—the initial letter of sat, or 100; and this same letter is still used in Malabar in the old form as the cypher for 100. The other centenary numbers are formed by attaching the units on the right hand of the cypher for 100 thus 28 ad is 200, ve is 800, and “Th is 500, in the series formed from ™) . In the other series we have oo 7 for 100, and also *) for 100 in the Budha Gupta inscription, and in one of the later Mathura inscriptions I find the date of Samvatsara SfQ0 which I read as 780, but with considerable hesitation. This system of forming the hundreds by joining the unit figures to the centenary cypher I showed to Mr. Griffith of the Benares College, as well as to Mr. Bayley some two or three years ago. or the cypher of 500 Iam indebted to Dr. Bhau Daji: but, as will be seen above, I do not agree with him in the forms of the ficures for 200 and 300. Peeonenoeeeeeveccanorcccsvavseveccccvecnsscssesaceparsescosecs Ora ob ~_e —a ) - - ~ — _ x : om — — a . —_ - a — ean a —~ > - a ee Ne TE CET LIT RE eee ae 1864. ] Remarks on a Lake in the District of Basse. 39 Remarks on the “ Lake of the Clear Water” in the District of Basse, British Burmah.— By HK. O’Ritey, & G. S., Deputy Commission- er, Bassewn. , One of the most material branches of the revenue of the Province of Pegu is that derived from fisheries, which, as the purchase price of the monopoly of lakes and rivers, tax upon nets and other apparatus for catching fish, produces to Government the large item of 4,20,000 Rupees annually. Of this item about one-third is formed from the rent of fresh water preserves situated above the tide-flow in the principal rivers and their affluents ; and when that amount is taken as a base of valuation for the quantity of fish obtained, bearing in mind that it represents simply the right of fishing only, 1¢ will be found that this source of sustenance of life assumes a character almost miraculous ; in fact even those who regard the products of nature only as a means | to the end of their own wants, can form no appreciable idea of the magnitude of the gift a bountiful Providence has thus bestowed. Considering the subject of sufficient importance scientifically to engage the interest of the enquirmg mind, I have taken as “ data” the ‘ Lake” of these remarks, a preserve formed by nature to supply the waters of the main river with a never-failinge source of human sustenance, and characterized by geological features that render it the more interesting on that account. Lhe subjoined rough sketch shews the position of the Lake ; its cir- cumference 1s about 5 miles witha pretty uniform breadth of 280 to 300 yards and depth from 20 to 45 in the centre ; it is connected with the “ Dugga River,” a large branch of the “ Na-woon” or Bassein River, by a small outlet which serves to replenish the water of the lake at ) the period of the freshes from the Irrawaddy during the S. W. mon- soon, and carries off the surplus water on the subsidence of the river. _ In both the small streams indicated forming the inlet as well as the | main river, the water is shallower than that of the lake, and the general breadth of the latter greater than the river, so that, notwithstanding the impression on first view of its having at some distant period formed a part of the river, a subsequent exploration induced the conclusion that the lake has been formed by causes totally independent of stream- aguion, and from the homogeneous character of the formation of its 40 Remarks on a Lake in the District of Bassein. No. 1, banks, without any material break in its uniformity of outline, its origin may be attributable to a gradual subsidence of the substratum, or a slip of the lower-lying beds of the tertiary shales and clays upon which the lake rests. It is certainly the fact that the water of the lake when relieved of the surcharge from the river has a different eolour (dark opaque olive) from that of the river when uninfluenced by the efflux from the Irrawaddy, and its properties are such as to cause the fish init to attain a larger size and greater degree of fatness than those of either river or lakes in the vicinity. It may be concluded therefore that at a period perhaps coeval with that of the river itself, the springs which now feed the lake broke through the superior beds, leaving the present circular depression with its Island as one of those eccentric feats of nature usually classed as phenomena, As a‘ preserve” for fish to which their natural instincts would direct them for purposes of spawning and breeding, it will be seen that the lake is eminently adapted; and I am informed by the villagers who reside on its banks that after the rains of the monsoon have filled the water-courses, and the “ Dugga’” has become swollen and rapid, the fish seek the still waters of the lake in vast numbers, making their entrance through the small channel and shallow water at its southern entrance, where the land is low and swampy ; this entrance is left open until the fish have passed through, it is then closed during the height of the waters ; and on thejr subsidence, when the channel has become too shallow to admit of the fish escaping, it is again opened. Under the Burman Government, this lake had a far-famed celebrity from the abundance and excellence of the fish caught on the occasion of the annual drawing of its bed during the full moon of June ; on which occasion, traders from Ava, from Prome, and the larger towns on the Irrawaddy, assembled to make their investments in smoke-dried fish cured ‘on the spot, while the fish-dealers from Bassein, and other towns on the lower streams, as at present obtains, purchased the fish alive, and transported them in bamboo cages immersed in the water, from which they were sold still in a live state; owing to the profits realized in this trade, the competition for the purchase of the fish at the lake became so great, that it was not unusual to make advances several seasons previous to the completion of the contract. So valuable a source of revenue to the Burmese Government as this fishery afforded, was not allowed to escape easily ; accordingly the >" yre-s . ee « areas ate i hE cisco RARE EPP A LO aaa << -* oe Oe me” ee _ * . - tins a ae +d < c ee ie SS ~ = — a 7 * one Saws —_ noeiaanin TT Se ed 5 ee Beri Bw CBee ge er enne seis et — eens Ray, aS oy PONS yuse” SS View on the Lake pie a mere ee ae - S79 i Oe aa —* Seba ies Ape pet e¥ areas 6 =<. — sae ae oe — . “ x : — SES See Rieti S wit wie nei se tee es ASE Ned a tee dial Sow Sars agreed, ere anes a Se ee Be tee ms Ao many nanan air hn LEE UOTE BE RE ~ = — mh a ( VIEWOOR “THE LAKE OF THe: CLEAR WATER IN THE DISTRICT OF BASSEIN. Lith: by HM. Smith, Surveyor Generals Office Caleutta Sept 1864. ae sy P va a ss a a ee I Ties ee oe oe 4 ya -_ a if) ft lt | ‘ f eS 1864. ] F a a (Oe &. exh eee Ses 7 PY mes) im = eae across, | ARs fe me ea py s eat Sy) oa i) nD bc) ® ? me at ee) fF Oo By ga Remarks on a Lake nm the District of Bassewn. Cr i Ce ora raya “oe ee o 5 262 8 <=, aS: Sie ee : a op tL or cp ae = my e Be St ee Tage Ft te ee 5; Sa pena ce - | | \) ih if H| ! i i \ = 4 ' . ‘ ' t , ’ i} , , \ i) e Cook Room i ~ O TLE) moO " ‘ ! ‘ 1 | i : 3 He Ol re) : ; ' 3 i ; r= t ’ a] : Ogm'—" o i 1 4 t . ‘ Sacreficeal block ; ; t . “ : : ’ f af "5 J : : ) ee ear or oor ain maaan eee iicheieiid hee lai ee el en omer Shia Sule en ee i A “ { ns sy ™ . Op ae eee ee 4 paencutn — LIVSE Se ay ED Sey [oh ha ies Pa a ee ha Bigy SA Wee sy backs —— ‘ —— _ Ot SAA BS ee psy RS AER R ASU ee I NOR A EER (Bibid Mint RAB Gods PA Moh eige ARMA he lpi end Bey A PRKD er BRE RTE SEATS ELSE PML AS RAMBUS Db RP Bi ha NY Chk ELEM UTED LT DT tad CITE LER hE TEL Rac tee # Tiere Ue ai | PLD Mae My PLR ELOISE ht SUED Ee SIs) - ; Scasuiniinieniiinas ai fd uh a ih ena i 5 8 2 y oF 1e er h 1e in h- y] th ur ad S) 3 ;er on I on n ad, she ild ) is Lay rht me ind les in led ose red oor LM: Wi, ‘ NN a ‘ Photo: Lithe: Surveyor Cents Office Gal Mar: 1864). SE aS EEE ape em 4 _ on ee S a ig Pe i ere Fe nS gee jet Se ge 8 Ue, hee. TRE WRT NS NSS Bien Dart a a MRE EITM Ree See ee wen ¥ = . ia A I ne aioe - , " at ae a 46 encla were I cov with colle Th Raja Ther mud few 1 Rayp remc Nare be ir after i i ee Sa BY ES SORE Ta Se a oe] : D Sa > SS > x eee se San bec SS =e Sa) =e SS ae! Sas ee, q é, eit! Sea eam a Soe Say S335 4 ey SPs Set a Stay othe! bith pare ey Sees a an ie a 2a Bae soy ae re. ae Eee |: & pares iy ae Behn Bea se a see =a eet = panos Soot Sal ae) aoe Fests ee wal a pink See S as aS se SBE eu = ara a SS. ie Siee ate we Seis] Rancid ES Bea Fae] a ie =a Pee SS f ee Uzuid y uf Breaa qaARaAtTSt ee Cun aphnneptuwe Ae i : cyrpceee an i508 Reena shure crest AR aU CRRA aac UNC — A ate S, ‘woound ALTE LY ILL IOLA ISITE cy £ 5) ta. of the hot springs of Ind von O S Hnumerat 1864.] — —e “er Pred puee Cm on ee Oe eae te Pome oe “ep wee. 8. " OS Sesses oe ype 7 2 ee his Ha ave Mabie "Gg ‘d “pegt “eqnoreg sissuemeoee i ESE RET EEE LR DOMED ps ee PLA IIEMER TOOLS IIE vil LA SHIGL LIE muna aie ododiusneyg wo y1odeyy ,, “pamuys Coe Tex 10 “TIX ‘TOA ,90Uelog pure “qT “f Seapepy ,, “proqman “MamguUrbDorYyog ep *sussa fl 08¢ “d “ TT ed “TTAX TOA Wg “00g ‘SV “wine “pr ‘d “TI ‘TOA .(209 “‘asoeg Avqumog suonovsuvay,,, ‘ssa7.mg "epueg -eluny ,, toy juizdsrur @ st See 5 Suossoydovyy ‘gig “d “T qed “TITX TOA “g “90g ‘sy ‘uanop “ppogman "QVAMAUWLDDIYIY OD *SuSsa]fr “qvamgurbojYyod ap “Sussayiy ‘91rd ,soouraoid wedepewmip, oy} Ul sjoARay,,, “Zfouasoopy “QVAMNGULbO]YIY ap ‘sassafir “Qvamgurboqyoy ap *sussayiy ‘9ce‘d “A ‘JOA “ates pug ,,{suoTjoesuB.ry, [OID ,, “wosuooqn pT “qramgurboiyod ep *sussayfT ‘Ort “d ,anmeuooy ,, “puoiay ‘00g “d “ATXX TOA “SE ‘00g ‘Sy Umor ‘navpuowypr *g0g “d “Ty qaed “TT AY pue ‘e cd “y qaed “xX "s[OA “gq "00g ‘SY “wnoR ‘woyburwuing x 9 dd “TITX 40 ‘TIX ‘“IOA ,SoUstog pue “qwy ‘fp serpeyy ,, ‘pyoqmayr ‘OYVISIUL B Od JSNUL TOI *AQLIOYINY SB []TMIOYS sojonb ‘yd .,“erpuy Jo siqea [eIoUI,, SUy,,, wosvoydovyr "SPL ad .{anmenuooy ,, “punuay “gla ngurborYyay ap ‘sussayy “graamguUrbo yoy arp "sussanT $63 ‘A “TT ‘TOA. jake = — - — 29523. * 38 3 eR 2 4 2S SAS 4 os 7. ~ a en ee ee ae. a oe ~~) ee ay — Oe Sa Se een Nee eer Lge ret : f i i . poten "RIINAUIbYIYIEY ap ‘sussany § LOR °d ; Ss «QI, pue eXkerewry utoqsoyy,, Suoswoyy, ‘90H ‘d Z I 10A .Seoursorg uvdvreury ey} ur sjeavry,,, Gfososoope | zest | ges‘ot | st 221 9% Be | Cqry) “erqnyy ur SsrmS8ueg | 69 : Lt "vamgurbo yoy op ‘susseyy £09Z . . : ‘d “T JOA 301 top yoroy sep pun saruyosey,, ‘ang | oO! O&Z‘g SR es 6S Sere (tary) ‘arerysey ur ‘andueg | 19 (¢ PUNALYSTY ,, 107 Juradsru e Sureq | (‘gd ‘pegt ‘ozodinsneug uo j10doyy ) -PUNYIYSLY ,, SJ[TAA | “10S ,“PUNFIYSTY ,, poyeo st surids oyy, “pampzusboyyoy me PP esse 706 “GC IX X OA OR SVN. Gmmoye | aapTt | Ove LY) OS BG Re 8 (pur) “wyeg ur “mdreyeg | 09 = ‘9h “TT TOA “Sug ‘00g ‘sy ‘umor |) UQ | CZF BS Oe eae (pur) “reyeg ur “eqoeg | 6g Ct aad Pagt eIMoTeg ,‘orod[nSneyg uo yzodoy ,, Gpmsoyg | uw | ong GE)O8 LD eins (pul) “wyeg ur ‘Traquny | 8¢ bas "HOTFVULLOJUL OALIVU WLOTF “Qraayurbnryod ap ‘sussayy | ‘ug we) Ua TUE Nena (Qty) 45 ut GN | Le % “omgunboyyoy ap ‘sissopy * opt ‘d ,“anmenooy ,, “pin1e) |O'LET loge’e ‘qe] ec Be OP ite ie (‘uirp,) “epurrg ur “essqgeny | Oe = "HOMCULIOTUL OATVEU ULOTy, “prompurboiyoR op ‘sissoyg | UN jo0e‘9 “ae| 6s LL 198g te | CUIrpT) “nypy ur ‘aeyyyeN | Se S "LOIYVULIOJUL OATYVU UOT “pramgurbojyyoR ap ‘sussapr | ‘ug uu 1S Le Ged (qu) “eroseR ut ‘Uiyqsny | FS ai ap sussayy: Gog ad“ TIXX ‘TOA “g ‘00g ‘sy ‘usmnOr,, ‘buruwerT | ORE 901, Ge ae | €r ce |' (Cpuy) ‘quefueg ou ut ‘Qoyyesnqy | e¢ S “qroaymnbnnyog | Pomguboyyoy ep sissepl |}9'8L | O66‘OL | SL 94) 06 FEV" (QLL) ‘seaq ur ‘oqinye | 3g | ns ‘gvamguub i ss 71S Op ‘sussopy Qgcd “Ty “TOA ,,{sjeumor uvdepeurTz ,, ; SS fwayooH Seyqnoreg ,,aAYySuO, Jo JOLMSTIP 949 UO syreUL ‘04 TesoUH ,, “Ypmuayg .pUNyRIY,, peyqeo st Suds oy, |orort | oor OF) SB Le) ee (pul) ‘jesuog ur ‘“asaoqy | 1¢ t S ‘OST pue get dd “TT joa ,sfeumor uvdepeuryy ,, ba O'OIT |000‘9T'A"| OF ge | 82 48 |" CUI) Wp ur Temoyy | Og = “VES ° | S “TIT ‘OA ‘eynoeg ,feousiog ‘skyg ‘poy ‘uno Lo» “wooung | ‘aq my) 1 Sh eee ae (‘puy) ‘ueyuoy ony ut ‘ei | 6F | ey ‘pamzurboyYyod ap sasseyyr , | S ‘211d “To, ,,fsoourscad uekeyeurpy oy} ut soaey,,, : S ‘Youosoont “661 “Ad “ATXX “IOA “@ “00g “SV “E ‘nawpwounpr | 0'Z0z | 18¢%¢ GO) Ae Ga ee ee Cury) ‘np yy ur “uareyreeyg | SF : NO) 1 NG | | ! Co ue Ns i A nia y 8 | [PA°]-Bos] tect ! o | a ey} eAoqe|seg epng|~ THON Q SMAVAHAT ANV SHLLIYVOHLAV ome qySioy | -1Suor, | OPOHTET ‘SALLTIVOOT B : = a, @ “SHLVNIGYUO- PLD THt "eR it eS spe Rasa PETE, Pe: O00 'IVOIHdVaDORD ae: ee age tae amet = Baer ae a Ss ae SA ne eg SM oT I ne Re eR a eee 54: he pa te ie « Saar MNGi sof prapenresic het Hon fests tits hanks SMG MET THIOL VP DE UE LE DRE ETD LT HALLS 55 id. Enumeration of the hot springs of Ind — evr fei CENT DEPORTE NR LAD PO — Poonqgwuboyog ap sussoyy Seypt -d .‘anmeuooy,, “‘piniwpy* LL AS TIT [OA ,{eouslog ur ssurmvopy ,, ‘aoysuaanay "L6v A “AT [OA ‘sort “98 pug , SUOTOVSUBAT, [ROLSO[OOH ,, sayfig Aq pow ‘shbwg "18g A TTT TOA ‘eumnor ,‘opupy suep osedo, ,, “guow -anbowor *oLe a “T qed “TTX "JOA ..og 009 ‘Sy ‘uaAMOL,, ‘unin "Py “A “TT TOA ,coustog ur ssarueety ,, fog ‘d “TIT ‘TOA “waqnoyeg ,,o0g ‘s4yg “pom “suery,,, ‘moppnry : “vamMwrbo i yod ap *sassofr "ggg ‘d “Ty yaed “TTAX ‘TOA “SuSg ‘00g ‘sy ‘uanor oes) ,,“ueqoadey,,, 3,009 “HIM * (eiqnoyeO “aequg uo sojou) ,“uvqnuypeyy,, sqjmuayg PR Odi te 401 Oo) ‘O}FTP op OEE “MOLIVUIAOJUL OATIVU ULOAT “QrampunboyYyoO ap ‘sussayy “qvooyurbo yoy ap ‘sussoyg S gpl ‘d , fanmenooy ,, “pwovay "peg “d “TIT “IOA “eqqnoteg ,feouctog ‘sky g ‘poy ‘uanor,, coun 19d “Ty qaed “TTAX “TOA “g ‘00g ‘SW “¢ ‘hazesng ‘286°d S TT TOA eqnoyen ,.00g ‘sAug ‘poy suBay,,, ‘wozoug ‘oyIp = OFFTD ONT = OggTp = Swwownc "peg ‘d “TIT ‘1OA “einoTeg ‘eousiog ‘skyg ‘poy ‘uanor ‘wwoung "69 A “AX TOA “Ef ‘00g ‘sy ‘UNO “pomuayg ‘mamgurboryog ap ‘sussayy ‘Po, -d ,.4seqry, pue edereur “IH U1ojsoM ,, UosMoyy, “ppl d .qyepey,, “woybuwung "pl d .{mavuooyy ,, “pimsey) JO .IIFOT,, OG OF sutses f pangurboryog *sussapy (,celnsaeg 33 pue “‘yeg“d “TT TOA “eqynopeg “oog ‘skug ‘poy, ‘suery, 908) OYLISIUL BV OQ 07 SUIEOS YOY ‘mojorq Jo AarroyINeE ey} uo ‘gid .“erpuy Jo s1e7JeM [eIOUI_, ouy,,, ‘wossay dav yr “UOMVULIOJUL OATIVU ULOIZ “QrampunboryoR op ‘sassopy ‘OYVISIUL V oq OF SUUMGES YOY A ‘ulpyuRsy gdeg Jo Aqt10yane ey} uo ‘gd .“erpuy Jo saozVad [eLOULL OU, 55 ‘wossay don yy a4 es oles = 8 = O08 “qe 00'S dal rida m0 aval 009°0T ot oS dal ae 6V &Z 66 &8 aida Bei ee (al Uh iad 8& 84 16 ZL Shoe Gs €4 cs SZ G6 8 G6 8 8T 84 adel uy) VL 86 OV €& CE 2h S& TE "U() moira | cl O08 } Vr VE sees eee +a@ (Urpy) “epurg ur ‘Tang (pur) “ysepuery ur ‘ogpdeung (‘puy) ‘ueysopurpy ur “euog (‘carpy) ‘ranyley ur “eroyog Cpu) ‘reqeg ur ‘emegig (puy) “earepy ur Trwqeqig CSV °O) ‘TyaqryO UL ‘exosoyg Carry) ‘uruyse yy ur “rojooyg CORE) ‘idg ur “aexreqg (pur) “ueyuoyy oy Ur ‘TARg (pu) “reyeg ur ‘elnsreg (pul) ‘Ueyuo y oy ur ‘aBaysouesuLg (‘puy) ‘aeyuox on} ut ‘taeafery (‘puy) ‘aye ut ‘anofery COLL) ‘yvpery ut ‘esng (wry) ‘mnyuey ur taeng (‘puy) ‘eyeg ur ‘unyreurg CLL) 6h UF “weg (‘puy) ‘pueyyjopuvg ur ‘euueg O$ 84 94 GL ey st "ULoY[y OF SNONSTyUOD soSsey{IA AuvUT Os 04 UALS W890 SVY JI GOUDTT “UeyUO ST, OF} UL UAOUY ore ssutids you oy Wor Aq eS we} oy7 st “‘pge -d “TTT Jo, “eqynopeg ,feouelog [eorpeyy pue yeorsAyg jo [euanor eVIpuy,, oy} UL UvOUNnC “Ap, SABS ‘TIeUQ JO ‘TTVUQ » , ean 3 1 “TT OA ‘PGSLT “Uopuo7T ,,‘sjeumor uedepeury,, “weyooH |9O°GZIT | OSZ°IL | SF 8S OF 12°" (WITE,) “WIIG Ut “SsugzuTg XR | 66 : ‘OLT “a ] “qramygurbo yoy op ‘susseyl | SVG | PSE‘ Te: 18) wee Genes (wT) ‘Teayrey Ul TIpoA | 86 : "ESST ., AJoIO0g ‘SV “Y SuooesuEAy,,, “apy M | O'TIT uy 6L €4)\ 4b O02 |" (pur) “ysepueyyp ut yeaoA | 16 ; “6SST ‘LT “400 ‘UopuoT ,,\ [Le UeIpUyT Ss Wolly ,, seynzT | O'9ST "ug © ¢2 108 61 | (puy) ‘ueyuoy oug ur ‘reyqeale a | 96 qe suLids smosxeydovyy st Sig, “qeqyuwrboryoag op ‘sussopt | 86ST | SS6‘9 Ee SEES: “OS. 15 (wry) ‘TeAyrey ur ‘IQ | 96 co MIOSUBH 5, | "peg “d €l €2) 29 21 ( ‘wun | 16 “TIT ‘OA “eqnoeg ,feousrog ‘sAyg “pe “UMor,, ‘uvoung | “uQ THs | AA ee 4 Se) SE (pul) UeyUOy oy} UIs ‘avugQ | SG ‘LOE A“ AT TOA ‘sort 12 &4 | 98 ZT , (faeag, 26 i -O8 puz ,,StoyoesuBAT, [BOLs0[0EH ,, ‘sayhg Aq poyo ‘shbmwg | UQ | ‘UO | ST G4) 98 12 )°* Cpar) ‘ysepueqy ur ‘oppdeag | 16 "peg “dd “TIT 1OA “eqqnoqeg ‘eoustog ‘sky gq “poy “Uanor,, ‘uvounq | ‘ug ‘wT CG TES nee OT hr (‘puy) ‘ueyuoy ous ur TeUQ | 06 6G 2 uvek ermaro < MpHis Jo ANAC SOU NE DoW ss OO) a | M | Tk BL 6B | (‘puz) ‘qufaeg oy) ut ‘yon | 68 "PZ ° “TTT ‘TOA “eqqnopeg ,,feousrog sfyg “poy “Wanoe,, ‘wooung | ‘ug, Sa Menken set LG a Weibel (‘puy) ‘ueyuo sy oy ut LM, | gg _(290m0( ,, ye suds s uosaoydoey st sty, “9g °d ‘epeT ‘Avq -wog ,aearyyey uodn soutaoad oy uodn yuodexyz,, ‘qoooe’HeT |O'PST | COS "d®| 9 TL! TS.) Cpuy) “teanqesy ur ‘merg syn, | £8 ‘6Gp “d “TTX “TOA .(8°U “SV >. ZfovouooyT | “UQ ea PE O8 | TL 18 |COhL) Wustoyy nyu ur ydeyyey, | 98 ‘qomuboryos ap ‘sussayy “ZEeg"d “AT “ON “GEST Enumeration of the hot springs of india. : { “eqqmnoyey) ,{eouslog [Borpe]y[ JO sfeuuy UvIpuy,, “nawpnowyT |G9OT | GOO'T | ZT 94/8 GE |" Cunp) “equrey ur “eaay, | ¢g 4 ‘pomgurbojyos ap sussayy |" «| B8I'9 «| 9S 64) 8s Os |" (ur) ‘Teayten ur ‘avgqndey, | pg ! “eqqnoye ,,“uLooyqrteeg Jo Jrodey [eorydetooey ,, “Yp2mweys | O'OST | OSE OF BLS Se Fei (pur) “weyeg Ur Tapney | ¢8 | ‘az -d ‘eegt | ‘JO SO[IUL OAT : 6 E4st | St (0,08 ‘duteq) ,punyereyery,, Ssutids oyy, “ppt ‘*d ‘eegt ! ‘eqqnopeg ,Wooyqreeg jo jaodoy peorydessoey ,, “7p2a.loygy | O'SOT | 06Z Te wsiivee ee (pur) ‘xeyeg ur “eaydyuey, | 2g ta é 0 f oO | Gi ‘TOAOT-BOS}| “Wedd S She NO | 179.00 NT Fa joj eaoqe|yseq opny : Q SMUVNEY GNV SULLIVOH.LOAV 2)! austen | asueq | eel SHILLITVOOT e B : 5 3 “SALVNIGHO-O9 TVYOIHdVAVO0KD MSS TES ESET ESS a ste ir 1864. | Memorandum upon some ancient Tiles. 57 = z =: = : = 3 3 oa) ‘ a e Memorandum upon some ancient Tiles obtained at Pugan in Burma.— By Lt.-Col. A. P. PHAYRE. i I send herewith four tiles having Budhist figures and inscriptions | which were discovered at Pugan. They were given to me by the ; principal Monk of a Budhist Monastery there. I only saw one of the ; : _ four kinds in the original site; viz. the tile marked No.1. The ; Monk assured me that all were found in different parts of the ruined +, city, but he did not wish me to go to the several sites, being appar- F e ently afraid that I should carry away too many, and that he might be '* blamed for being instrumental in injuring ancient pagodas. As my 4% visit on this occasion was a hurried one, I had not time to diseuss the } matter with the old Phoon-gyee, who was exceedingly obliging, but i) _ he gave me one of his scholars to show me the place where the tile » No. 1 was discovered. “tok It was the ruins of a small solid pagoda. In one corner the foun- dation at the level of the ground was exposed. The tiles like that marked No. 1, were laid on edge, and apparently formed the upper Jayer of the arch of the relic chamber. The hollow portion of the tiles was filled with sand partially mixed with lime to resist pressure, Bearing in mind the fears of the Phoon-gyee I brought none of the “2 tiles away with me, but after inspecting a few, replaced them. I now proceed to describe the tiles. per No. 1 bears thirty figures of Budhas. Of these two which are #3; distinguished from the rest are evidently the figures of Gautama. The aie remaining twenty-eight are apparently intended to represent the _~ Judhas of an antecedent pericd. At the bottom of the tile are two . lines in the Deva Nagri character, On the back are inscribed seven lines in rude Burmese characters, and in the Ma-ga-da, or Pali lan- guage. J give them in the Roman character as follows: ee SE eS hte Ata wisa ti mé budha, j aM Ti gi thu mé ka tsa tha ha Pei Budhat ta ya Tat tat ta ya ) ae Thabban matu pitu a ya Re hi Isa ri ya putta ra ratsa Lehi Thabba that ta hitd pitsa anh Budhau hithati naga teti. Wid tl T PLO EEE LED LE LEE HERE te i Ben ~ - ~ rm Be es da ge ~ x —_ ~ at AOS Ai cae anriaedraat ad SS ee ERE PS Ts Bs Semin VA eae PD ERE een” d8 Memorandum upon some ancient Tiles. [No. ] ; No. 2. This tile has eight groups or compartments of fioures, Each no doubt represents a marked event or scene in the life of Gautama Budha though I cannot recognise all. The first is the group in the right hand, lower corner. It represents the birth of Gautama, He is issuing from the right side of his mother who grasps the Shoreg robusta tree above her head, and is attended by her sister. The fioure at the top where Gautama is seen reclining represents his death in the country of Koothinaron. At the foot are two lines of writing in ancient Deva Nagri character. No. 3. A figure of Gautama Budha seated on a sort of throne and his feet on a foot-stool. Around him are what appear to be intended to represent pagodas or relic caskets. The modern pagodas of Burma and Siam appear to have been fashioned after gsuch-like models. There is a Deva Nagri inscription below the figure. No. 4, is a smalk tile in the shape of the leaf of the Meus religiosa. It bears a figure of Gautama in the usual attitude of reflection, and a Deva-Nagri inscription below. POP LOS I NSD OL A OL IND CIOS OS af ASAP LP ANI OSV IS dh SPILLS LL SLL ILO IOS ee i 1864. | Literary Intelligence, Correspondence, &fc. 59 LiveRaRy INTELLIGENCE, CORRESPONDENCE, &e. Dr. Weber writes to Mr. Cowell from Berlin, November 9th, 1863. “ Out of the many interesting news contained in your letter of June 5th, that about the Elliot collection of course claims the greatest attention. Mr. Austin’s estimate for the cost of printing appears exceedingly moderate. Your Sanskrit College edition of the Siddhanta Kaumudi will be welcomed very heartily, as it may be used as a text- book in our Universities’ Sanskrit Courses. The Ndgdnanda too will be very welcome. Your translation of the Kusuméanjali must be hard work and will do us a great service. Bana’s Harshacharitra is a work which seems of the utmost import- ance, to juuge after the notices which we owe to Dr. Hall about it. I cannot as yet reconcile myself to the idea that the author of such a dull and clumsy work as the Kadambari, should have lived in the seventh century, before Bhavabhuti wrote lis Gramas, which indeed show already symptoms enough of a kindred style, but still appear in that regard more to resemble a weak stem, whereas a Kadambari is to | be likened to a nyagrodha-wilderness. | The second part of M. Pictet’s “ Origines Indo-europeennes” has now appeared. It is a great pity that he is no better Sanskrit scholar. The principles laid out and followed throughout his work are the very best, his assiduity and ardour deserve the highest praise, but the re- sults, alas, are rather too often of a too questionabie character to admit of acknowledgment or adoption. Professor Spiegel has just now published a series of old and new papers on “ Hrdn’’ (this is the title of his book): two of them on the relation of the Avesta to the Veda and to the Genesis will be of particwiar interest: I have not yet read tiem, but I saw Spiegel in Meissen and we spoke to him about these themes. That meeting in Meissen was a very interesting one, forty members of our German Oriental Society being present (a larger number, than ever hitherto). Professor Wright is now to print under the patronage of our Society an old Arabian grammar, the K4mil of al-Mubarrad (about 800 pages quarto). Dieterici is occupied with his translation of the treatises of the Ikhwén ue ¢afa. Gosche has given out a prospectus for an edition of the Mufadhdhaliyat, a collection of old Arabic poetry. Amari’s publication of the state documents of I 2 Pris EES LIE ON AW 4 sia i a. 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 65 For DrcempBsr, I868. The monthly general meeting of the Society was held on the 2nd instant. A. Grote, Esq., in the chair. The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received — : 1. From the Assistant Secretary to the Government of India, Foreign Department—a copy of a report by R. H. na a on the trade of Central Asia. | 2. From Baboo Ganendra Mohun Tagore, Professor of Hindoo Law — i University College, London—a pamphlet containing the substance of a lecture delivered by him before the Ethnological Society of London, “On the formation and institution of the caste system —the Aryan polity.” 8. From Baboo Prosonno Goamar ‘Tagore—a copy of his English translation of Vivdda Chintémani from the original Sanskrit of Vachas- pati Misra. 4. From his Highness the Maharajah of Burdwan—a copy of the Adi and the Sabhé parvas of the Mah4bhadrata in Sanskrit, with a Bengali translation, published under his auspices. | The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were balloted for and elected ordinary members:—The Rev. M. D. C. Walters ; A. G. Walker, Hsq. ; J. Forsyth, Esq. ; and T. Dickens, Esq. W. Murray, Esq., B. C. 8. was then proposed by Mr. Cowell for ballot as ordinary member at the next meeting, seconded by Mr. Blan ford. The Secretary read the following report, which had been adopted by the Council, on a proposition submitted by Mr. C. Horne for facilitating a more extended correspondence on Natural History subjects :— ‘The practicability of carrying out Mr. Horne’s proposition depends mainly on the assistance afforded by those interested in its accom: plishment, the Council being unanimously of opinion that a publish- ed list of naturalists, numismatists, and others would be of oe assistance to those engaged in these studies, and it is believed tha such a list would facilitate the exchange of jaa specimens, — at the same time enable those interested in special subjects to know in what quarter to apply for information and assistance. me " EAE ET EY EN IE Ae Pi SV Es Ce i a te at a, ————— ; ~ SS 66 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1, “ Much help for the formation of such lists may be afforded by mem. bers of the Society, and it is therefore recommended that, as a preli- minary step, a circular with a blank form be rorwarded to members of the Society, requesting them to insert the names and addresses of those collectors with whom they may be acquainted, and to specify the subjects wherein they are respectively interested ; at the same time members should be requested to state whether they wish their own names to appear in the proposed list, and to furnish similar informa- tion with regard to themselves, as well as to mention any specimens which they might wish to offer as exchanges. “Tt would, in the next place, be necessary to apply directly to those gentlemen who, not being members of the Society, may be indicated by the latter as collectors, in order that their assent to the publication of their names, and perfectly authentic information respecting their requirements, &c., may be obtained ; and they might be asked at the same time to communicate to the Society the names of others with whom they may be acquainted, and who may in like manner wish their names to be recorded. In all cases, however, no name or details should be published that are not furnished or mentioned by the individuals themselves, “The materials thus obtained should be classified in a manner hereafter to be determined upon, and the lists so formed, printed on fly-sheets for insertion at the end of each number of the Journal. It might be found desirable also to append authentic information as to those who may be engaged in the working out of any special subject with a view to publication.” , The Chairman, on the part of the Council, recommended. that the reference of Capt Lees’ amendment of Rule 77 to the Society at large be for the present deferred. This recommendation was made in conse- quence of the Council’s having just appointed a committee to revise the rules generally. It seemed expedient to include in one reference other amendments of the rules which might result from this revision. Communications were received — 1. From Baboo Gopinath Sen—an abstract of the hourly meteoro- logical observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in September last. 2. Hrom Major J. T. Walker, Superintendent G. T. Survey of the operations of the G. 'T. Survey of India during 1862-63. report ” 1 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 67 Mr. Oldham was then invited to read his paper submitted in October, entitled “ Notes on the Fossils in the Society’s Collection reputed to be from Spiti;” and that gentleman, after objecting to the postponement of the paper, proceeded to read it. The Chairman remarked on the objections raised by Mr. Oldham, that his paper, though announced at the October meeting, had not been read on account of Mr. Oldham’s absence from that and the following meeting. An interesting discussion ensued between Mr. Oldham and Mr. Blanford as to the identity or otherwise of these fossils with those of the Gerard collection. Mr. Oldham then exhilited to the Society a smail collection of stone implements which had very recently been discovered by Messrs. King aad Foote of the Geological Survey of India, near Madras. These were all of the ruder forms, so well known as characterizing the flint implements which had excited so much attention within the last few years in Europe. ‘They were ai] formed of dense semi-vitreous quartzite—a rock which occurred in immense abundance in districts close to where these implements had been found, and which formed a very good substitute for the flimts of north Europe. This was the first instance in which, so far as he knew, such stone implements had been found in India im situ. True celts of a totally different type and much higher finish, and in every respect identical with those found in Scotland and Ireland, had been met with in large numbers in Central India, but never actually imbedded im any deposits. They were invariably found under holy trees, or in sacred places, and were objects of reverence and worship to the people, who could give no information as to the source from which they had been originally gathered together. A single and very dovbtful fragment of a stone implement had been found by Mr. W. ‘Theobald, Junior, in examining the deposits of the Gangetic plains near the Soane river. This occur- red in the Kunkurry clay of that district ; but, with this exception, he was not aware of any stone implements, of any kind, having previously been noticed am sztw anywhere in India Those now on the table had been collected partly by himself, from a ferruginous lateritic gravel bed, which extended irregularly over a very large area west of Madras. In places this was at least fifteen feet below the surface, cut through by streams, and in one such place from which K 2 Pipi x = es 83 a S pes oe 2 ee Ran Se er ye ers pe ot Gre ge 99 ee he al = re Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1, commentary, and Mr. Cowell has published the second part of thy Matra Upanishad. ‘fwo new works have been also commenced. of considerable interest, in two different departments of Oriental literature—the Tubakdp. Nasiri in our series of Muhammadan historians, and the Piryg Mimansa Sutras. The former is the chief authority of the early Muhammadan history of India, and is especially valuable for the Bibliotheca, as we had already published the history of Zid-i Barni, which was expressly designed as its continuation. The latter takes up a branch of Hindoo philosophy which had hitherto been comparatively neglected; and the present publication will render the Sutras of Jaimini, and the rare commentary of Sabara, available to European research. The Council hope ere long to be able to announce an edition of the Yoga Sutras ; the only one of the six philosophical systems of the Hindoogs remaining unpublished. In the old series we have to announce the completion of the edition of the Vedanta Sutras with the commentary of Sankara Acharya and the gloss of Govinda Ananda, originally commenced by Dr. Roer, and subsequently continued by Pundit Rama Narayana Vidydratna. Baboo Rajendralal Mitra has issued two numbers of the Tuzttiriya Bréhmana, and Mr. Cowell two numbers ef the Laittiriya Sanhita. The titles of the fasciculi of the new series are :— 1. The Advyddars’a of S’ri Dandin, edited by Pundit Prema Chandra 'Tarkabdgis’a, Nos. 38, 39, 41, Fase. III. IV. V. 2. The Maitre Upanishad, edited by Mr. E. B. Cowell, M. A., No. 40, Fase. LI. 8. The Tabakat-1-Nasiwri by Minhajuddin Juzjani, edited by Cap- tain W. N. Lees, LL. D. Nos. 42, 48, 45, Fasc. I., I1., 111. 4. ‘The Purva Miminsa Sutras of Jaimini, edited by Pundit Moheshzhunder Nyayaratna, No. 44, Fasc. I. The titles of the fasciculi of the old series published during the year, are— 1. The Veddénta Sutras, edited by Pundit Rama Nardyana Vidyé- ratna, Nos. 195, 198, 199, 200, 201, Fase. IX., X., XL, XII, XIII. 2. The Tuthriya Brahmana, edited by Baboo Rajendralal Mitra, Nos. 196, 197, Fase. XVII and XVIII. | 8. The Taittiriya Sanhitd, edited by Mr. EB. B. Cowell, M. A, Nos. 202, 203, Fase. XVIII. and XIX. -~5% a § a LF 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. AD The Report having been read, it was proposed by Colonel Thuillier, seconded by Mr. Grote, that it be adopted. ‘The aes being put to the vote was carried unanimously. The meeting then proceeded to ballot for the Council and officers: for the next year. Colonel Thuillier and Mr. W. L. Heeley were appointed scrutineers, and at the close of the ballot the chairman announced the following. result :— Council—E. C. Bayley, Esq., President; Captain W. N. Lees, Dr. T. Anderson, Baboo Rajendralal Mitra, Vice-Presidents; Dr. J. Fayrer; E. B. Cowell, Esq.; Dr. S. B. Partridge; J. Obbard, Hsq. ; Lieut.-Col. C. H. Dickens; Lieut.-Col. J. HE. Gastrell ; Lieut.-Col. H. Hyde; H. Leonard, Esq.; Bavoo Jadava Krishna Sing ;—H. F. Blanford, Esq., and W. L. Heeley, Esq., Juint Secretaries. The meeting then resolved itself into an ordinary general meeting. The following presentations were announced— 1. From Col. Fytche, Commissioner, Tenasserim Division, British Burmah,—heads and horns of a male and: a female double-horned: rhinoceros, from the source of the Tenasserim river. 2. From Baboo Rajendra Mullick,—a dead hybrid coat, and a kangaroo. 38. From Baboo Shoshee Chunder Dutt,—a copy of his work entitled Stray Leaves, or Hssays, Poems, and Tales. 4. From the Bombay Government,—a copy of a Sindi work entitled Saswz and Punhu. 5. From Captain F. Stubbs,—a number of coins collected at different times, in the Punjab and Delhi. A vote of thanks to the above donors was proposed by the Presi- dent, and carried unanimously. Letters from Lieut.-Col. L. Pelly, Lieut. W. J. Stewart, Rev. J, C. Thompson, E. G. Glazier, Esq., and Saheb Zada Mohammad Walagohur, intimating their desire to withdraw from the Society, were recorded. W. Murray, Esq., proposed at the last meeting was balloted for and elected an ordinary member. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary members at the next meeting :— Hon'ble Sumbhoo Nauth Pundit, Judge of the High Court, Caleutta, proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded by the President. (or ie armonk hock Rge-arectue rea ee une am RANE ine sie lent etait amhaheienn Abin nha = — . TS Bie Sr i Riper ae eae gi od Seg en = Bo am — "6G Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. LNo. 1, Baboo Kaliprosunno Dutt, Pleader High Court, proposed by gu Rajendralal Mitra, seconded by Mr. Grote. H. Leeds, Esq., Conservator of Forests in Burmah, proposed by Mx Theobald, seconded by Mr. Grote. A. M. Verchere, Hsq., H. M.’s Indian Army, proposed by Capt. H. H. G. Austen, seconded by Capt. Lees. Lieut. A. Pullan, Topographical Assistant G. T. Survey, Kashmir Series, proposed by Capt. H. H. G. Austen, seconded by Mr. Grote. The Council reported that the following correspondence had passed between them and the Government of India, on the subject of the transfer of the Society's Museum to Government. No. 178. FROM THE SECRETARY TO THE AstaTIC Society oF Bencat,—To HK. C. Bayzey, Esq., Secy. Govr. or Inpra, Home Dept, Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Calcutta, 18th April, 1863. SrR,— With reference to former correspondence on the subject of the proposed new museum, I am directed by the Council of the Asiatic Society to solicit the attention of Government to the plan sketched out in my letter dated 18th June, 1862, No. 180, as the basis of a definite arrangement for the transfer of the Society’s museum. _ As some years must probably elapse before a new museum building can be erected and fitted for the reception of the Society’s collections, during which time the zoological portion of the collections will be liable to continued deterioration, if adequate provision be not made for their preservation, it appears highly desirable to the Society’s Council that arrangements should be speedily completed for the permanent curatorship of the museum. It is the more advisable that the consideration of this question be no longer deferred, as the Society’s curator, Mr. Blyth, has now left India in such a state of health that there appears but little proba- bility of his returning to resume his former duties, and the valuable services now voluntarily given by Dr. Jerdon to the superintendence of the zoological portion of the museum, are necessarily temporary, and not to be permanently relied on. It will, consequently, be neces- sary before long to consider the appointment of a permanent successor to Mr. Blyth, and it is obviously desirable that the whole question = SEES ie 8 eR eS £ —--a ooo Oo —_e 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 77 of the future management of the museum should be decided before new engagements are entered into. — | The Council are of opinion that it is by no means necessary to wait for the transfer of the collections to the new museum building in order to give effect to that portion of the proposed arrangement which relates to the internal management of the museum. With a proper staff of curators and assistants, the museum may be retained for some time to come in the present building, and with some increase of available funds, the present collections and such additions as may be expected in the interval, may be kept in a state of good preserva- tion, and be made available for the purposes of science, even though they cannot be entirely displayed to casual visitors. Iam accordingly directed to solicit that the Government will take 4°No. 180, dated 18th June, into early vonsideration the proposi- 1862. tions of the Council communicated in my former letter,* with a view to determining the conditions on which the proposed transfer of the Society’s museum may be finally agreed to. | I have, &e. (Sd.) W.S. Arxrnson, Secy. Asiatic Society. No. 5508. from K. C. Bayuny, Esq., Secy. to the Govt. of India, To W. S. ATKINSON, EsqQ., Secy. Asiatic Society of Bengal. Dated Hort William, the 1st Sept., 1868. Home Department. Srr,—With reference to your letters of the 13th April last, and 18th June, 1862, I am desired to state that his Honor the President in Council is not unwilling to enter at once upon the consideration of the arrangements suggested in the last named letter, instead of post- poning it uitil the Government may be in a position to erect a fitting building to contain a Government Museum. 2. But before doing so, the President in Council desires to offer some observations upon the rules suggested by the Council of the Society as the basis of a plan for the transfer of the Society's museum to Government, to be submitted for the approval of the Society ati large. ~~. Sete 8-9 2 eee — 72 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. LNo. 1, 8. The rules to which these observations apply, are the second, fifth, tenth and thirteenth. 4. The second defines the number and mode of election of the governing body of the proposed Government museum, and would, as it is now worded, leave the nomination of the Vice-President and of one-half of the Council with the Society. I am directed to point out, that as the museum will hereafter be wholly public and supported at the expense of the State, 1t seems to be inconsistent with its char- acter to reserve so large a share in its management to a private Society. ‘The President in Council is, therefore, of opinion that no more than one-third, instead of one-half, of the trustees should be named by the Asiatic Society. 5. For the same reasons, the President in Council dissents from the fifth rule, which would secure separate and distinct privileges to members of the Asiatic Society. When the museum has become the property of the public, the public ought to enjoy as free a use of its contents as is consistent with their due preservation. It by no means necessarily follows that the terms on which this use is granted to the public should be more limited than those on which the members of the Asiatic Society now enjoy the use of their own collection, or that the privileges of the members should be in any way restricted by the transfer. 6. Similarly, the President in Council would suggest that the reservation as to the library and manuscripts contained in the tenth and thirteenth Rules, should be omitted. It seems almost unavoid- able that the proposed museum should possess the adjunct of at least a library of reference, such as the library of the Society would, with some additions, form ; and there seems to be no good reason why two similar libraries should co-exist under the same roof. If the library and manuscripts were transferred with the other collections, 16 is not probable that the conditions attached to their use would be less liberal than those of the Asiatic Society, so that the members of that Society need not in any degree, as has been already said with respect to the other collections, suffer any abridgment of their privileges by. the transfer. I have, &e. (Sd.) E. C. Bayzey, Secy. ta the Govt. of India. 7 7 oe : as Fe ON eng ee OP ERT a aE ey : — — le ee gg — 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 79 No. 489. From the Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal,—To E. C. Baxiey, Esq., Secretary, Government of India, Home Department. Asiatic Society's fooms, Calcutta, 6th Nov., 1863. Str,— With reference to the previous correspondence noted in the margin, on the subject of the pro- _ From the Govt. of India, Home posed transfer of the Society’s museum Dept. No., 2564, dated 22nd M | aes Sen ented Zant TAY, to Government, I have the honor to To the Govt. of India, in reply submit to you the views held by the No. 180, dated 18th June, 1862. ; : To the Govt. of India, in continua- Council of the Society on those mo- tion No, 178, dated 13th April, 1863. gifications of the Council’s scheme From the Govt. of India, in reply No. 5503 dated 1st September, 1863. proposed in your letter No. 5503 of the Ist September, 1863. Previous to doing so, I am desired to assure you that the Council have received with much pleasure the announcement that his Honour the President in Council is not unwilling to enter at once upon the consideration of the proposed transfer, feeling that the interest thus manifested by Government in the progress of natural science cannot but have a most beneficial influence upon its cultivation in this country. Under these circumstances, I am desired to state that the Council are prepared to modify, in accordance with his Honour’s views, the rules proposed in their late Secretary’s letter, (dated June 18th) so far as may not, i their opinion, seriously impair the well-being of the Society which they represent. Thus, while their original proposal, that one-half of the trustees of the new museum should be nominated by the Society, was suggésted by the probable preponderance of the Society's collections for many years to come in the new museum, as well as by the fact that the Society has on many occasions acted as the screntific advisers of Government, the Council feel confident that the interests of Science will be so cared for by Governmént in the selection of its nominees, that they may without hesitation defer to his Honour’s views on the proposed revision of their second Rule. With similar feelings and on similar grounds, the Council concur in his Honour’s suggestion that the fifth Rule proposed by them be so modified that the public at large be admitted to the same free use of the museum as that now enjoyed by the members of the Society. Both, they understand, would be only subject to such restrictions as may be necessary for the due preservation of the collections. ." ae . — Sta — ow oa a En S — St ee er eee 95 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1, While, however, the Council are thus prepared to accede to his Honour’s suggestions with regard to the management of the new mus seum, and to waive any claim of exclusive privilege for the members of the Society, they regret that the proposed modifications of Rules X, and XIII. are such as they cannot for a moment entertain. On this pomt there is eit re unanimity on the part of the Council, and they feel sure that the same feeling pervades the Society at large. In fact, his Honour must on further consideration concur with them that the Society would, after such a transfer as that suggested, cease to exist, It would have no privileges to offer to its members, who would gradu- ally leave an institution which had nothing but its traditions and its name to hold it together, and would in a few years have nothing but its house to yield it an income. It appears, however, to the Council that the objects which the Government and the Society respectively have in view are not incom- patible, and that the Society’s hbrary and the museum being under the same roof, while the hbrary remains the property of the Society, it may equally be available to the curators or others working in the museum, as 1s at present the case; and thus that such funds as may be allotted by Government for the formation of a museum library may for some time to come be devoted to the purchase of such works as are not already possessed by the Society. I am, therefore, directed by the Council to propose the above modification of his Honour’s suggestions, and to express their hope that this arrangement may be found to fulfil every desired end. I have, &e. | (Sd.) H. F. Buanrorp, Secy. Asiatic Society. No. 7622. Krom BH. C. Bayutry, Esq., Secy. to the Govt. of India, To H. F. BuaNForD, Esq., Secy. to the Asiatic Scciety of Bengal. Dated Fort William, the 5th Dec., 1863. Home Department. Sir,—I am directed to acknowledge the receipt of your letter No. 489, dated the 6th ultimo, intimating that the Council of the Asiatic Society are prepared to accede to the suggestions offered to them with egard to the management of the new museum, and to waive any ly 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 81 claim of exclusive privilege for the members of the Society ; but that they cannot consent to transfer the Society’s library to Government. 2. In reply I am directed to state that the Governor-General in Council has no wish to press upon the Society the proposed moditica- tions of Rules X. and XIII., to which your letter expresses such strong objections, and that the alterations in Rules IT. and V., which have been accepted by the Council, are considered by his Excellency in Council satisfactorily to have cleared the way to a definite conclu- sion of the negotiations pending between Government and the Society. I have, &e. (Sd.) E. C. Bayrzy, = Secy. to the Govt. of India. | After the correspondence had been read by the Secretary, it was pro- posed by Dr. Oldham, seconded by Mr. Atkinson, and carried— “That the present meeting desire to impress on the Society at large the propriety of authorising the Council of the Society to enter into a definite and conclusive arrangements with the Government of India. relative to the transfer of the Society’s museum, in accordance with the terms of the correspondence now read. “That the Council be requested to forward a copy of the whole a correspondence to the members of the Society at large, and that the | ordinary meeting in March be made special for the purpose of deciding this matter, in accordance with No. 43 of the Bye-laws.” | The Secretary read the following letter from Captain Ralph Ouseley | | to the address of the President, on some ancient localities in the Fyzabad district :— “JT am at work near the ruins of an old town named Uldemow. Tradition says it belonged to the “ Bhurs,” and was destroyed many hundreds of years ago. J went a few days ago to see the ruins of : of what is supposed to have been a fort, and also the remains of an old : temple. The town was situated on the banks of the Goomtee about | twenty miles below Sultanpore, and opposite the fort; there is a d masonry dam below the water right across the river ;—the natives declare that it is neither more nor less than the roof of a tunnel which runs below the river bed. If I go there again I intend to make farther enquiries on this point. I ascertained in conversation ani with some of my native friends that cois are very often picked up M 4 ARNIS ee) ae ied sr ice ad Pe ee . a. SSE Pnenehs meneie a 89 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | No. 1, about the ruins, and I managed, through the influence of a very learned Pundit here resident, to obtain a few, and I am sending yoy by registered letter dak to-day four; one silver modern one which does not belong to these parts, but which some one had by him. ff is said to be a Bhootan coin, coined in the present King of N epal’s reion. The other three coins are copper—one, a Mahomedan one, bears the date 1021, supposed to be Hegira, and therefore about 260 years old. The other two neither Hindoos nor Mahomedans can read. The most learned pundits are at fault, but say that the characters are like Chinese, and so they appear to me. If these coing prove any addition to your collection, I will try and get some more,” The following extract from a letter from Baboo Rungolal Banerjea was also read :— “T have also seen a copper-plate inscribed on both sides and bearing the record of a grant of land by Rajah Purusottama Deo of Orissa. It is now in the possession of an old man of eighty years, the Bhufiya of Goapadha. He values it very highly, and cannot be prevailed upon to part with it. I have, however, managed to get a transcript, which I enclose. You will perceive from it that, though an Ooria document, it was executed in Bengal; a part of which was at one time held in sovereignty by the Kings of Orissa. The donor, Purusottama Deo of the Surajvansa dynasty, who, according to Stirling, reigned from 1478 to 1503, A. D., died in Bengal on the banks of the Bhagirutee, probably near Triveni, where the grant was made on the oceasion of an eclipse. The record names the Ganges (Gunga - Garbha) but, of course, it means the Hooghly, for you know that was the old bed of the Ganges; and what is now called by that name by Englishmen has no sanctity, and owes its present volume to a shifting of the ever-changing river. The date of the document is Monday, the 10th of Baisakha in the year 25 of the Rajah’s reign, which will be equal to 1501, or a little before his death. The Rajah was a great patron of Chaitanya Deva, whose religion he adopted; and it was probably to visit the birth-place of that reformer that he came to Bengal; for there is no mention anywhere of his ever having entered the country as a conqueror, although Stirling gives a long account of his military successes in Conjeveram. His calling himselt “ Lord of Gauda’’ I take to be of no better import than the name of France m the BR. FR. ef HIB. REX of the coins of Queen Anne and the first 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 83 two Georges. The Nava Koti (nine forts) alluded to in the record refers to some of the baronial castles of the Tributary Mehals, but I cannot ascertain which of them. | “The subject of the grant was the village of Purusottomapura, in the district of Balasore, close to Bastah. It was at the time of gift largely inhabited by Brahmins; hence the distinctive title of Sasana Bhunwt. The donee was a Brahmin of the name of Poteswara Bhatta, whose descendants still own it, though they are no longer Brahmins. During the supremacy of the Pathans two brothers quarreiled about their patrimony, and to secure the good graces of the Moslem Governor, one of them embraced the religion of the Keran, to which his descendants still adhere. The ladies of the family, however, notwithstanding their nominal allegiance to Mahomed, continue Brahminical in their habits and mode of life, and the household gods and the fire altar may still be seen in the family homestead. The plate, which is in a good state of preservation, is shaped like a Kangura, and has the deed of gift inscribed on one side, and the imprecatory verses on the other. OBVERSE. HaAIQICTaR! GQ sega cCaleadgQ ageanis PEISSINRN FPCMAUQ MIARCA SACHS ARIASIGR Calcoag QS DIP EAP OG) D8 Igy CAGQ %o Qe CAINGIQ ACI HICM SIGSICE JOSIASAYIN AAVAS AIGSgiog g@ Cag YRARGCA CQI| GRUP QOIAA ESA INO QA CQ} II REVERSE. AIGSaL II Algedocdas | AISQAIAT ISQualady AHISEAee |! IIDS|IAQIl> FI] FIQQVSe QQCTS | GASAIQIIANIIAS QIGCOQ |! SAGHESSOIM8 Elavslo AA8 II TRANSLATION OF THE INSCRIPTION. “Salutation to the auspicious Jayadurga. This is a deed* of gift of the great hero, the fortunate Lord of Elephants (Gajapati) the * The word patta is used in the text, but a pottuh is never granted for rent« free land, and the word therefore must be taken here for simply a ‘ deed,’ M 2 94, Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. [No. 1, Lord of Gauda, Navakoti, Karnata, and Utkala, the auspicious Mahér4j4 Purusottama Deva to Poteswara Bhatta— “On Monday, the 10th of Aries (Batsdkha) in the year 25 U* op the occasion of an eclipse, I, while in the bed of the river Ganges, do present to you the Brahmin-inhabited village of Purusottamapura with all its appurtenances, waters, gardens, and fields, that you and your heirs may enjoy the same as long as the sun and moon will last, « As long as the sun and moon will run their course, and as long as the earth shall last, for even so long may the gilt of mine of fruitful land last (with you). Whoever robs a Brahmin of his land, whether the same be his gift or that of others, shall be born a maggot in ordure for the period of 60,000 years. Sri Madanagopala Sarmana.+ My marks, “ figures of a conch, a dagger and a sword.” Communications were received— 1. From the Assistant Secretary to the Government of Bengal, copy of a report from the Executive Engineer of the Tirhoot division, on the subject of the saline matter which pervades the surface soil of that district. 2. From Lieutenant-Colonel J. Abbott, a letter containing a de- scription of the elephant statues recently exhumed at the Delhi palace. 3. From Dr. F. E. Hall, a letter containing a reply to the remarks made by Baboo Rajendralal Mitra on an article published by him in the Society’s Journal for 1861 entitled, “ ‘The Inscription of Erikaine now Eran, re-deciphered and re-translated.”’ | 4. From Baboo Gopinauth Sen, abstract of the hourly meteorologi- cal observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in October last. 5. From Baboo Rajendralal Mitra, “On the ruins of Buddha Gya.” The Baboo read the above paper, and. the thanks of the meeting were voted to him on the motion of the President. 6. From the Military Secretary to his Excellency the Governor- General, a note on the Didunculus Strigirostris with photograph, being an extract from a New South Wales paper. 7. From the President, a note on a coin of the new Bactrian King Theophilos. * The letter U evidently stands for Utkala, and the question is, was there ever an Utkala era? t The word in the original is clearly Saranam, but I take it to be a misscript, for it is not at all likely that the donor should think of invoking the god Madanagopala at the end of the document. The place is where the minister of Mohapatra should sign ; and I take the name to be of such an officer : OI IN ny A OES a than ape eile ip A A PE Proceedings of the Asiatic Soevety. 1864. ] —— 7 - ? - —— Ty . 5 i Sschrsea 7 a sa neers Ue eLAD ata ete EN ee oe ee ee ee ae on ene tr oe rs ‘ on, ete eee sl te, ansanense | : i yin edit ecenpt ty mente ABSTRACT STATEMENT THH YEAR 1863. RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS ASIATIC SOCIETY, FOR \ > 1 » > zs ~ —" —— wa . ; { - . . mt _—" ee + = : , ° - ». ~~ oat = TES S6 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. No. 1 STATEMENT Abstract of the Cash Account LOLOL LILI II IID RECEIPTS. 1863. 1862, ApMIssIon Inxs. Received from New Members, Rs. 1,792 0 O ——__—————. 1,792 0 0 1,600 0 9 CONTRIBUTIONS. Received from Members, eee Bice 8, = le 9 JOURNAL. Sale proceeds of, and subscriptions to the Journal of the Asiatic Society, Ss ‘a 605) pic 0 Refund of Postage Stamps, : 5 14 0 Discount on ditto, ... = 0-6-8 — 611 5 3 537 8 0 LIBRARY. Sale proceeds of Books, .. 9365 12 O Refund of Freight, .., lies 23 O OU 388 12 0 521 0 0 MusEvM. Received from the General Trea- SUIY, ... is ... 6,000 O O Savings of Salary, ... eee 3112 6 = 6 81-19-65 21k SECRETARY'S OFFICE. Sale of Postage Stamps, te 612 0 Discount on ditto, ... Fe t= 9 Fine, ... ere ae 0 8 0 Refund of Postage, ... ens 111 0 10 11 9 6 3 0 VEstTep Funp. | Sale proceeds of Government Se- curities, ae we 9,000 0 O Interest on ditto, ... Bae = ees Premium on the sale of ditte, ... 360 0 O 5,494 1 8 245 0 0 Messrs. WILLIAMS AND NorRGATE. Received from them, as per order in favor of Mr. E. Blyth on account of his salary, as per their letter, dated 9th July, 1863, ... 900 O 0 Ditto ditto as per ditto, dated 26th Sept, 1863, ... .. 320 0 O —_—_— ——. 1,225 0 0 Gee Se EE TY Carried over,... 22,691 13 11 aight ora RTE TE PCTS OD ESE 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 87 No. 1. of the Asiatic Society, for 1863. DISBURSEMENTS. 1863. JOURNAL. Printing Charges, including paper, 3,072 11 0 Freight,... “eo lon 4 Purchasing Postage Stamps, = 55 3 6 Packing Charges, ... os 20 8 O Charges for prepaTing Litho- ovaphs, ro = 0 Charges for Engravi ing and Print- ing of Plates, ; se 83 8 O A Blank Record Book, Bas 3 8 O Commission on the Sale of Books, 13 3 10 Purchase of a Copy of Journal, No. ITI. of 1862, a ie 2 0 O Preparing a Photograph, 70 15 0 O Petty Charges, ens yes 1 LIBRARY. Salary of the Librarian, we 470 0-0 Establishment, =e sae 84 0 O Purchase of Books, ... mo ol2= 00 Book-Binding, ae we = 202 12-0 Books Cleaning, = aS 42 O O Commission on Galo of Books, ... 39 8 Il Printing Charges, ... : al O O Paid fae a Teakwood Book Case,... 246 O O Banghy Expenses, ... ie 1-3-0 Landing Charges, ... ve 5 8 O Purchased 44 Stone Bottoms for the Book Cases, ... ae 22 0 O Paid Ticket writer for Labelling | Photographic Album Books, ... 27 «5 A Petty Charges, =e a 14 4 3 MuUsEUM. Salary of the Curator, E. Blyth, Esq. at Rs 250 per month, for 12 months, from Dec. 1862 to Nov. 18638, a 0 000= OH 0 His House- oan for half month, in Dec 1862, a oe 40 0 0 Paid Income Tax on Mr. Blyth’s Salary, =e UE 8-0 Carried over,... ... LPL LLL LP OPO PS AOL PLP WSOP tA LA SP A LA 1862. 3,596 15 4 3,128 15 0 1,857 14 6 2698 1 3 0,464 13 10 88. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. RECEIPTS. Brought over,...Rs. 22,691 13 11 DEPOSIT. Lt. J. Johnstone, ... a 18 0 O Capt. J. P. Basevi, ... sis 18 0 O EK. G. Glazier, Esq.,... Se 18 O O Quazee Abdool Quodoos, a 5 10 O V. Irwin, Esq., es yas 18.0 0 Dr. Bhau Dajee, _... Se 42 0 O Babu Nobin Chunder Roy, ee 4 11 O Major J. T. Walker, e. 24 0 O F. Fedden, Esq., _... Se 220) 0: R. A. Sremdale. Esq., 3 12 O O A. H. Russell, Hisq.,... ae 4 O O J. Stephenson, Hsq., See 206 0 O Lt.-Col. A. Phayre, 88 0 0 Babu Brojendra Gopal Pal Chow- GUVs Ses Se 2 3 0 EK. Blyth, Esq., se 070 20-0 W. T. Dodsworth, Esq., ese 6===-0 YT. H. Thornton, Hsq., ais 16 0 O C. Campbell, Esq., ... aa 6 0 0 T’. B. Lane, Esq... fan 36 0 O Baboo Munphool Pundit, ape SO eet) Capt. Raverty, Ge mee 7 4 0 Capt. F. B. Norman,... Si 4 0 0 Major J. J. M. Innes, sar 122 Un 0) 1,082 12 0 MiIscELLANEOUS. Refund of the amount paid to Mr. A. M. Cameron through Major J.T. Walker, oe a: 50 0 O Sa 50 0 0 BaLancE oF 1862, Bank of Bengal, (EVR oe 8, Cash in hand, 78 5 6 835 14 3 Inefficient Balance, .., wa gcd =o 62 1 Ie 9 DSceetecinececmen “Caeometncme acute te Carried over, 25,937 11 8 [No. 1, 221 8 6 a 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 89 DISBURSEMENTS. Brought over,...Rs. 5,454 13 10 Paid Mr. E. Blyth on account of preparing Mammalia Catalogue, 250 0 O Printing 124 pages, of 200 copies of Catalogue of Mammalia, ... 254 0 0 Salary of the Sub-Curator, at Rs. 100 per month, for 11 months, 1,100 0 0 Establishment, a a 00 6 0 Extra Taxidermists’ Bulary, —.., G38 6- 9 Paid Passage-money for a Taxider- mist to Burmah, ae ioe 50 0 O Contingent Charges,... .. 645 16 8 Lithographing and printing Char- ges including paper, = 80 8 O Charges for Labelling Tickets of Fossil Shells, ees oe 19 O Q Matting the Bird Rooms with Zinc Sheets, ee Se 98 5 6 Repair of old Mats, = 6 0 0 Freight, Ses se 78 12 O Purchase of Skeletons, oe U0 A Teakwood Case for keeping Birds’ Eggs, ... = 50 0 JO T'wo ditto @nadcamana Cases, at 300 Rs. .. 600 0 O A ditto working Cabinet; oe 50 O O A ditto Wietearite Case, ta. ool 0 Purchased 32 Stone Bottoms for the Quadrumana Cases, 16 0 O A Blank Book, are Ae 6 8 JO —.—_-—— 8,469 3 11 6,192 0 0 SECRETARY'S OFFICE. General Establishment, san 1028-20) Secretary’s Office Establishment, 858 O O Purchase of Postage Stamps, ... 92 O 6 A Sheet Almanac for 1863, =n 1 8 O Printing Charges, ... rae ld 80 Lithographing Charges, ee 6 0 0 Two Blank Books, ses 16 4 O Stationery, oa = 109 7 6 Postage, pes =z 4.15 3 Petty Charges, =F ~., 10-14 3 ——_———— 2,047 1 6 1,979 3 3 VeEstep Funp. Paid Commission upon Interest on the Government Securities, ... 12 12 11 Ditto Income Tax on ditto, se 0 7 5 Ditto discount on the sale pro- ceeds of Govt. Securities, ae 010 O Ditto fee for renewing Government Securities, = SF 2 0 0 —_—-—._15 14 4 5 6 i) en ee rer Carried over,,.. 15,987 1 7 a : ees te Te a Sn 9 Berne gin set Seer gr 3 eee a = - — ae Sint eer oe ee Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1, RECEIPTS. Brought over, ,..Rs. 25,937 11 8 Carried over, 25,937 11 8&8 = 1864. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic DISBURSEMENTS. Society. Brought over,...Rs. 15,987 1 7 Mazssrs, Wintiams anp NorGaTE. Paid their draft in favor of the Bank of Bengal, on account current, ... ... 2,000 O O Purchase of 3 Copies of Mr. Laing’s Lectures for them, _... 3 0 DEPosITt. Quazee Abdool Quodoos, = 5 10 Major J. T. Walker, vos 24 O Narranjee Tricumjee, Esq., _.... 1 14 Lieut.-Col. A. Phayre, Se 36 O F. Fedden, Esq., ... ie 22 O W. T. Dodsworth, Esq., = 18 O K. Blyth, Esq., ae Ofo—0 Lieut. 0 J. Abbott, 7 Lieut. J. Johnstone, mae 18 E. G. Glazier, Esq., pes 18 V. Irwin, Esgq., ae aa 18 Major J. J. M. Innes, oF 12 R. A. Sterndale Esq., J. Stephenson Esq,... T. H. Thornton, Esq., T. B. Lane, Esq., ... as 12 Dr. Bhau Dajee, _... ay 18 Capt. Raverty, oe Ze 7 Capt. J. P. Basevi, ... C. Campbell, Esq., ... oooooo°o.+so OO OOO O.O SOO 2 bo iN CcOoROCOCOOOSOON Coin Funp. Paid Banghy Charges, sai 3 12 O Ditto Petty Charges, aie 210 6 BUILDING. Assessment, a ae Ditto for Lighting, . ae a F200, Repairs of the Premises, Zas 61 4 3 MIscELLANEOUS. Advertising Charges, a Ja12 0 Meeting Charges, ee =. =168--9 6 Wages of a Ticca Mally, = 57 0 0 Purchasing Receipt Stamps, __.... 5 O O A Clock Winder, =e =e 5 0 O Repair of a Carpet, . 10 O O Copying Charges of “Arthava veda Brahmana for the American Oriental Society. ... os 13 7 9 Repair of Old Mats, Sc 228-0) 2,003 O O 959 3 O 6 6 6 425 12 3 Carried over,...19,381 7 4 N 2 oI 657 0 O 572 13 6 380 O O ep Pe oe - PASS epee = ; : as aaa PE Re i Or nye Sere ge 50) Seer ge 2 ve te : ' — Se a) ee ee ee id 92 Proceedings of the Asiatre Society. RECEIPTS. Brought over, ... 25,937 11 8 Co.’s Rupees,... 25,937 11 8 Examined. Lateorat Dorr, i Assisiant Secretary, Asiatic Society's Rooms, . The 31st December, 1863. : | | SCP i A I ee, ingots 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | 93° DISBURSEMENTS. a Brought over,...Rs. 19,381 7 4 : Paid. Mr. A. M. Cameron as per = Council order, dated 26th June, 1863, ... sig ee 50 O 0 Ditto fee to the Bank of Bengal, for Stamping Cheques, = p20 Petty Charges, Ae a 28-0 9 —— 35015 O 302 5 9 BALANCE, Bank of Bengal, : On account Vested Fund, 0,060 0 O Do. Current Fund, 249 13 1 5,609 13 1 7 Cash in hand, = ? «104 6 =a j Inefficient Balance, ,,, ..- AOL 20 63205 5 4, : Ces Re 25087211 8 aa W. L. Heetey, | Secretary, As. Society. 94 Preceedings of the Asiatie Socvrety. [No. 1, STATEMENT Abstract of the Oriental LPDDPLIIOTF RECEIPTS. 1863. ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS. . Received by Sale of Bibliotheca Indica, Rs. 1,610 15 0O Ditto by Subscription to ditto, ... 158 2 0 Ditto by Sale of White Yajur Veda, 151 10 O Refund of Postage Stamps, nee 7 6 0 GOVERNMENT ALLOWANCE. Received from the General Trea- sury at 500 Ks. per month, 12 months, re ... 6,000 0 O ——__—_——-———- 6,000 Vestep F'unp. Received by Sale of Government Securities, ia ol -O 0 Ditto Interest on ditto Gutta sec coe: ek 8 Ditto Pemium on ditto ditto, ... 540 O O —— 10,302 Custopy OF ORIENTAL Works. Savings and Establishment, ... Z 8-0 (ae nt 2 DEPOSIT. Rao Saheb Vishwanath Narayan Mandlick, ap 25 0 O Pundit Gopeenath Nagar, vas 145 0 O —— 40 _ BaLANcE oF 1862. Bank of Bengal, ... 587 4 2 Cash in hand, Pane elo 539 12 10 Inefficient Balance, ... .. 1,614 8 6 mm —— 2,154 Cane Carried over,... 20,427 0 SL EE Ye es 1862, 0 1,193 9 0 0 6,000 0 0 9 440 0 0 Oe = 1e 08 0 A l IRANI PPP LAL APPLIAN AN ny 1264.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | No. 2. Ta 8 1863. DISBURSEMENTS. 1863 ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS. Commission on Sale of Books, Rs. 188 2 8 Freight,... a a 108 12-0 Packing Charges, ... ae 24 9 O Purchase of Postage Stamps, ... 14 O O . A Blank Book, si 4 0 0 , Printing and Lithographing 500 Subn. Bills for the Bibliotheca Indica, = ae 5 8 O Petty Charges, aa se 125 3 Vestep Funp. Commission upon Interest on Go- vernment Securities, soe 0 8 10 Ditto on Sale of Government Secu- rities,... : ee 23 12 0 Discount on ditto ditto, = A 6 2 Paid Fee for renewing a Govern- ment Security, ... ae I 0 O Ditto Income Tax upon Interest on Government Securities, ... 1 10 10 Custopy oF ORIENTAL WoRKSs. Salary of Librarian, ... .. 30 O O Establishment, sua a 96 0 O Book-Binding, 25 ac ole 0 8 Books Cleaning, ... = 66 10 0 Banghy Expenses, ... - 912 0 Salary of a Ticca Duftory, se 49 5 3 Stamp-fee paid to the Bank of Bengal, re se: I 9-0 Two Blank Books, ... 712 0 52 Stone Bottoms for Book Cases, 26 0 O Petty Charges, a5 mc 113 0 DEPOSIT. Pundit Gopeenath Nagar, oe [ae 02-0 LIBRARY. | Purchase of Books, ... a 98 6 O Coryine Mss. Copying Charges, re 44 5 0 VEDANTA SUTRAS. Editing Charges, ... sa «(004-0 0) Printing ditto, = ae lO ee) Carried over see ey Soee nate SISA NPONSI LOLI INL NL SS IIS AINSI NL SIL NSS 307 4 6 31 5-10 g00 13 3 16 0 0 98 6 0 44 5 0 2394 2 6 3,631 4 7 957 1862. 220 15 Q 9 13 -9 773 1 O 4] 13 Q li4 9 9 675 4 O 96 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. RECEIPTS. Brought over,,..Rs. 20,427 0 1 | Co.’s Rs.,... 20,427 Q 1k Examined. Lateoran Dvr, Assistant Secretary. Asiatic Suciety’s Rooms, Tie 31st December, 1863. a aS 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 97 DISBURSEMENTS. Brought over,...Rs. 3,631 4 7 i Ka’VYA'DARS A, | Editing Charges, ... i. 460 0 O Printing ditto, ee .. 1,084 0 O | 1,544 0 O SANKHYA APHORISMS OF Kaprna (Translation.) Printing Charges, ... .. 242 0 0 ae 242 O 0 : SANHITA OF THE Brack YasuR VEDA. Editing Charges, ... i 60 0 0 * Printing Charges, ... .. 448 0 0 508 0 O 224 0 O TaITTIRI' YA Bra’HMANA. = Editing Charges, ... .., 1,989 0 O = Printing ditto, ee «716 0 0 —— 2905 0 0 : Marrr1 UPpAaNiIsHap, 3 Editing Charges, ... a. 120 0-0 aa Printing ditto, — . 448 0-0 : —_—_——._ 568 0 90 Su'RYA SIDDHA‘NTA. Compiling 21 pages of the Index to ditto, se — 32 0 0 32 0 O Na’rapa Pancua Ra’rRa. ' Charges for assistance in editing ditto, aa See 35 0 O ; 30 0 0 542 12 O ; ; TABAKTA’I NASTRI. ’ Editing and Printing Charges, ... 584 0 0O —— 0984 0 0 Ka’ MANDAKI. Printing Charges, ... oc. 229 10-0 7 a——————- 129 10 0 140 0 0 LALITA VISTARA. Printing Charges, ... +» sas 8 O ———_——-_- 233 8 0 PRA’ KRITA VYA’KARANA. Printing Charges, ... .. 442 4 0 —— 442 4 9 SIDDHA’NTA SIROMANT. Printing Charges for the Index,... 54 12 0 cect cen 64 12 0 214 8 @ BALANCE. In the Bank of Bengal, 9,451 4 1 Cash in hand, ae 413 1) ——-9 456 2 0 Inefficient Balance, ... ae 61 7 6 —— 9517 9 6 Co,’s Rs.,.. 20,427 1 a W. L. Heeury, Secretary, As. Society | ——————EE——— a ‘ ‘ u =~ pg "GOST “29 SLE OUT, S ‘SNMOOYW S,ALHLIOOG OLLVIsSw : A, ‘fiqav0g ‘sp Shunja.oe® "fdnjewoag ywopsiss 7 ; 3 ‘AGIGaAA LSM | ‘LLOQ ‘IVd00 IV] : ‘pourulrexnt | he @ Il 614’ OL F 600% 8% => SE I eS : > 0 O 00S 0 0 008 ‘E98T “eq Joz COURMOTTY JUSTIUIOAOYN : D ge dl i G9 e PL 68 Coe cee COR Toe nee DOR eee oeo eee %: “tO e[eg Outcy \ & BL &9P Sr 964 (oe yes TOndmosgnaiTeuraoE i = 0 8 162 0 O ELE rrrerttrresssseEHoog Jo opeg Axerqry | Ss 6) O PEG : 0 O 0Ze Qoecos PO BOL ooe2 POE cee ees 2O8 ‘S00, WOISSsTUIpW = Z 0 ¥60'V I FL 6e4°6 SU 8 OL 9SlP EES Ey OS6'9 Sa ae SrOLIng TAO? Ss ORI eee Ct mci ‘SONICNVLS.LOO { 3S O F SP O F YP poe aera ie Fs SCE MLC On.sOTeqeg pag ¢— ae Oo Oks Oh CMOS TK Sah en ain onliee aL Gare hE UOly eee Vg wver Tes P G GOZ‘9 ‘SIT : “B[SUBIT, [eJUSLIQ 944 0} UOMdLIOsqng ¢ ——_— —-— 0) 8) (OLLIE 0 0 Og9 i uae Sy ees CONS aint srg TRO CNe 0 0 o00%e 000 tiesieerersenees CsorTMDOG IWOUILIOAO | is | S981 gO "AT pues “TIT Teumor suyung 39 e€ pIZ‘T OGG no a aie Mire ooueIp a: tus imam 4 i 3 0 0 009 0 0 00g Peni 9QT ‘requieoaq IOF SVdIVYD 9 G Ss), e 9 FOT COC CO Cee ree cee eee Ook DUt noe oes ‘puey Ur yseg dl 2 | BS qUSCUTFUOY) pus JuomuYsTTqvIsy ‘Arepeg $g g pes IT 81 609°C I &1 6Fa ‘“fuNodoe yUeZIND UO i 4 ny es) | L09 0 0 G16 ‘Fnoge ‘oJecIoN PUB SUURTTITAA ‘Sasso TT 0 0 ogg‘ ‘sorqtMoog 4 Ry 9 Z ae 9 TL LLL BOC Cee ree s re 200 Cee ccs con ver ‘sqtsodop krpung “JA0) jo spooooad 4 j f Be) 2 SV PL, SER), ea MGR) aie r GOST eAGEDLGI he AK eyes gunoooe 0 B | 0 8 946 0 8 946 ‘SHES TATOO MM “f ag e1q “OR ‘Tesueg Jo yueg i “Z98T ‘S98T : “G98T ‘698T. ‘HSVO | 2 : mi aa | "E981 f0 980]9 ay} 40 fhyawog oynisy ay? fo sauYyIguYT pun sjessp ayy buimaeys ‘§ ON “INA WALVILS 98 99 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 1864. ‘yawog ‘sy ‘hungouog 0 & 6IT‘9 0 0 000'F 0 8 &26'T 0 0 Og O &I OFT ‘G98ST "CO8T fo ASO) OY] 7D PUNT WOUDIVON | [PPU2AO ou} fo SOUUUQOUT PUD S]OSS VT ou} bumey ‘AMIGaA TA O SI T9S°S ‘SY OI ONO 2 city ATR nanan et ma CASES ‘soSreyg SUIqUIL gy OO 009 TD ee ism anisenes® carom Fonoicdetgo qo4 Jou SYIOM LOZ onp Seoreyy SunipT Ce Mian Pia cco k ale! at IO SeroussurjuOD pure AMOWTYST CISA OT LAE gab MME te seaha runs sence, careadacy ‘S98T ‘SHILLITIGVIT 'y ON “LNGIALVILS ‘LIA ‘Ivdoptvy L SL POLST *RMNIALOIY 9WoISiss TT "'S9ST “99 ISTE OUT ‘SHOOY S$ ,ALHIOON OLLVISY ‘pourmmexny L800 TI PF TSr6 6 4 O19 0 0 00g 9 8 PI9'T 8 8 2 SF ‘Z98T. 0 T L92‘OL ‘SY SEV NN Ae a cM CaN icine Mui Got qocotn “driosqng pue opeg ‘eorpuy vooyjorqre 0 0 00G ‘E98T “Seq 410; SOURMOTTY JUOUTTIOAOK LO Se SN 5 COUR CEN TUE oT ota TL ep.y i neo ener eae} Se one eo uO a IO) SEE Oud Ur ‘S98T ‘S.LOSSV Ol Nag Pol Il a) WD ma Os El S&S aia ri SES ee i cK & © ea = B = S Se Se See . 2 er ee < ne ae Ss eee, 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 101 LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. The * distinguishes Non-Subscribing and the + Non-Resident Members. Date of Election. 1847 June 2./fAbbott, Lieut.-Col. J., Artillery. Umballa. 1860 Dee. 5.) Abdool Luteef, Khan Bahadur, Mau- | lavi. Calcutta. 1860 July 4./*Ahmed, Saiéd, Khan Bahadur. Ghazipore. 1862 April 2.| Aitchison, C. U. Esq., C.S. Calcutta. 1862 April 4.)fAitchison, J. E. T. Esq., M. D. Lahore. 1859 Feb. 2)|*Alabaster, C. Esq. China. 1852 July 7.|*Allen, C. Esq., B. C.S. Europe. 1860 Oct. 3.) Amir Ali, Khan, Munshi. Calcutta. 1843 Sept. 4.)*Anderson, Lieut.-Col. W., Bengal Artillery. Europe. 1861 May 1.} Anderson, T. Esq. M. D., F. L. S., Royal Bot. Garden. Calcutta. 1860 Nov. 7./;Anley, W. A. D. Esq. Allahabad. 1862 Oct. 8.| Apurva Krishna, Rajah Bahadur. Calcutta. 1859 Oct. 12.; Archer, Dr. C. Calcutta. 1&61 Sept. 4.| Asghur Ali, Khan Bahadur, Nawab. | Calcutta. 1861 July 3./*Asphar, J. J. T. H. Esq. Kurope. 1860 Mar. 7.| Atkinson, Lieut.-Col. F. D. Calcutta. 1855 July 4.| Atkinson, W.S. Esq., M. A., F.L.8. | Calcutta. 1861 Feb. 6./fAusten, Capt. H. H. G., H. M.’s 24 | Foot, Surv. Genl.’s Dept. Dehra Dhoon. 1826 Sept. 6.) Avdall, J. Esq. Calcutta. 1835 Oct. 7.|*Baker, Col. W. E., Bengal Engineers. Europe. 1860 Nov. 7.| Banerjea, Rev. K. M. Caleutta. 1861 Mar. 6.)/Barnes, C. H. Esq, Bhagulpore. 1862 Aug. 6.)*Basevi, Capt. J. P., Bengal Engineers. EKurope. 1860 July 4./+Batten, G. H. M. Esq., B. C. 8. Allahabad. 1888 Jan. 3.\fBatten, J. H. Esq., B. C.S. Agra. 1859 May 4.| Bayley, E. C. Esq., B. C. S. Calcutta, 102 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1, Seer hoh ee ee eee ee 1861 Feb. 6.| Bayley, S. C. Hsq., B. C. 8. Calcutta. 1849 June 6.| Beadon, Hon’ble C., B. C.S. Calcutta. 1841 April 7.| Beaufort, F. L. Esq., B. CS. Calcutta, 1861 Sept. 4.*Beavan, Lieut. R, C., late 62nd B. N. I. | Hurope. 1847 Aug. 4.,/* Beckwith, J. Hsq. Hurope. 4830 Sept. 1.)*Benson, Lieut.-Col. R. Hurope. 1862 Dee. 3.\+Bernard, C. EK. Esq. Nagpore. 1862 Aug. 6. +Beverley, H. Esq., C. S. Darjiling, 1862 June 4./+Bhau Daj, Dr. Bombay. 1862 July 2.) Bhola Nath Mullick, Babu. Calcutta. 1840 July 15.|*Birch, Major-General Sir R. J. H, K. C. B. Hurope. 1846 Mar. 4./*Blagrave, Major T. C., 26th Regt., B. N. I. Hurope. 1859 Sept. 7.| Blane, Lient.-Col. 8. J. Calcutta. 1857 Mar, 4.| Blanford, H. F.Esq.,A.R.S. M., F.G.S.|Calcutta. 1859 Aug. 3./*Blanford, W.T.Hsq.,A.R.S. M.,F.G.S. | Geol. Survey. Bombay. 1857 Aug. 2.|*Bogle, Lieut.-Col. Sir A., Kt. _|Europe. 1859 Aug. 3.| Bolie Chand Sing, Babu. i Calcutta. 1861 Mar. 6.| Boulnois, C. Esq., B. A. Calcutta. 1859 Oct. 12.)+Bowring, L. B. Hsq., B. C. S. Mysore. 1854 Nov. 1./*Boyeott, Dr. T., B. M.S. Europe. 1860 Mar. 7.|/7Brandis, Dr. D. Rangoon. 1860 Oct. 3.|*Brandreth, J. EH. L. Esq. Hurope. 1862 Jan. 15.\7Briggs, Major D. Assam. 1847 June 2.|*Brodie, Capt..T., 5th Regt., B. N. I. |Hurope. 1860 Nov. 7.\;Browne, Capt. Horace A. — Rangoon. 1860 Mar. 7.) Browne, Rev. J. Cave, M. A. Calcutta. 1863 Aug. 5./(Bunkim Chunder Chatterjea, B. A. |hoolneah. 1860 July 4./;Bunsput Sinha, Rajah. Allahabad. , 1856 Sept. 8.| Busheerooddin, Sultan Mohammad. — | Chinsurah. | 1860 July 4.\;Byrne, L. F. Esq., C. E. Lahore. | 1859 April 6.| Calcutta, Right Rev. Lord Bishop of, |Calcutta. 1860 June 6./;Campbell, C. J. Hsq., C. EH. Delhi. 1859 Sept. 7.|*Campbell, Dr. A. Hurepe. 1863 June 8.| Campbell, Hon'ble G. Calcutta. 1860 Jan. 4.\*Carnac, J. H Rivett, Esq., B. C. 8S. |Nagpore. 1856 Sept. 3.| Chapman, R. B. Esq., B. C. 5. Calcutta. 1860 Oct. 3.\/fChristian, J. Hisq. Monghyy. 1863 Aug. 5.|/7fChunder Nath Roy, Cowar. Nattore. 1863 June 3.\+Chunder Sekur Roy, Rajah. Julpigori. 1863 April 1.;7Cleghorn, Dr. H., Conservator of For- : ests. Lahore. 1863 June 3.\*Clementson, EK. W. Esq. Moulmein. +Cockburn, J. F. Esq., C. E. Kurhurbari Colliery. 1862 April 2./;Colles, J. A. P, Esq., M. D. _ |Peshawur. 1861-Sept. 4. 1864.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Socvety. . 103 ~ Date of Election. 1851 Mar. 5.|*Colvin, J. H. B. Esq., B. C. 8. Europe. 1860 Dee. 5./;Cooper, F. H. Esq., B. C. S. Dethi. 1857 Mar. 4.| Cowell, E. B. Esq., M. A. Caleutta. 1861 July 3.|*Crockett, Oliver R. Esq. China. 1862 April 2.);Dalrymple, F. A. E. Esq., C. S. Chittagong. 1847 June 2./+Dalton, Lieut.-Col. E. T., 9th Regt. |Chota Nag- BLN. pore. 1861 Mar. 6.|+Davey, N. T. Esq., Revenue Survey. |Sylhet. 1361 Sept. 4.| Davidson, Capt. E., Bengal Engineers.|Calcutta. 1s61 Nov. 6.\*Davies, R. H. Esq., B. C. S. Hrurope. 1856 June 4./fDeBourbel, Major R., Bengal Eners. |Allahabad. 1861 June 5.| Denison, His Excellency Sir W., K.C.B.|Calcutta. 1863 Feb. 4./fDeo Narain Sing, The Hon’ble Rajah. |Benares. 1868 June 3./;Depree, Capt. G. C., Royal Artillery. |Chota Nag- ore. a 1861 Mar. 6.|*Devereux, Hon’ble H. B., B. C. S. lhvone! = : 1862 May 7./+Dhunpati Sinha Dooghur, Babu. Moorshedabad. =| 1858 Sept. 7.) Dickens, Lieut.-Col. C. H, Calcutta. | 1863 Oct. 7.| Dickens, Major A. D. Calcutta. af 1863 Dee. 2.) Dickens, T. Esq. Calcutta. ‘@ 1860 Nov. 7.| Digumber Mitra, Babu. Calcutta. ot 1861 Jan. 9.) Dodsworth, W. T. Esq. Meerut. 4 1859 Sept. 7.| Douglas, Lieut.-Col. C. Calcutta. : . a 1854 July 5./;Drummond, Hon’ble E., B. C. S. Allahabad. a 1863 Nov. 4.) Duff, W. P. Esq. Calcutta. =| 1861 Feb. 6.)7Duhan, H. Hsq., G. T. Survey. Dehra Dhoon. : a 1860 Jan. 4.|*Duka, Dr. T. | Europe. a 1861 May 1.|*Harle, Capt. E. L., Bengal Artillery. |Kurnal. at 1857 May 6.|*Eatwell, Dr. W. C. B. Europe. 4 1840 Oct. 7./*Edgeworth, M. P. Esq., B. C. 8. Europe. at 1863 Mar. 4.\+Eden, Hon’ble A. Bhootan. eI 1863 May 6.\+Edgar, W. Esq., B. C. 8. Dacca. a 1859 May 4.|*Edmonstone, Hon’ble G. F., B. C. S. Hurope. at 1846 Jan. 7./*Elliott, Hon’ble Walter, M. C.S. — /Europe. 4 1859 Nov. 2./+Hlliott, C. A. Esq., B. C. S. Hoshungabad. 4 1863 April 1.| Ellis, Hon’ble R. S., C. B. C. S., Calcutta, af 1856 Mar. 5.)*Hilis, Lieut.-Col. R. R. W., 28rd Regt. a B. N. I. Europe. | 1854 Nov. 1./fElphinstone, Capt. N. W. 4th Regt. a] B. N. I. Jullundur. al 1861 Jan. 9,|+Erskine, Hon’ble C. J., B. GC. S. Bombay. aL 1856 Aug. 6.|*Hrskine, Major W. C., C. B. Europe. ze 1863 Oct. 7.) Ewart, Dr. J. Calcutta, a 1862 Aug. 6.|*Eyre, Col. Vincent, C. B. Hurope. : 1851 May 7.| Fayrer, Dr. J., B. M.S. Yaleutta, pe j 4 { i % : 1 = 7 we om = ~ = mee lector 299 2 oe ne ee ll 132 An Account of Upper Kash-kar. [No. 2, main branch of the Oxus takes its rise; for the Talaéb-i-Nil lies much further to the south. ‘The river of Kash-kar flows from it, and having passed Mas-tach on the west, flows towards the south and south-west, through the two states of Kash-kar, and joins the Kémah or Kunar at Cheghan-sarae, as before stated. The existence of this lake wag mentioned to Lieut. Wood by natives of Badakhshan, and it is also corroborated by the account of Moorcroft and Trebeck,* who call the lake by the name of Hamt-sar; but which, if it is a Persian name, as it appears to be, would rather seem to refer to that of “ Sir-i-kol,” the source of the Oxus, and then, interpreted, would signify the “ Head or Source of the Hamu,” which latter word, in all probability, is more correctly Amt, (_»~! ) the name by which the Oxus is known to the natives of these regions. North of Maés-tuch all the streams take a northerly course towards the Oxus and the river of Yaérkand; whilst those south of Més-ttich run towards the south, and are, ultimately, absorbed into the Indus. From Upper Kashkar, the road to Gilgitt lies to the south, south- east ; and that place is seven stages distant. From thence, pursuing a westerly route, Little Thibet is reached im another seven stages. The Kashmir route lies to the south of Thibet, and is distant about eight stages. he dress of the people of Upper and Lower Kash-kér, from the severe nature of the climate of the country, consists of a number of garments worn one over the other. They are made with immense sleeves ; and, when on, lie in a number of folds or rolls. The dresses of the women are made longer and more loose than those of the men, , ¥ and assimilate, in some measure, to the dress worn by the females of Kashmir. ‘The men are tall and well made ; and the females are remarkable for their beauty,+ which is said to surpass that of the Si’ah-posh women, * “ Westward from Gilgit is Chitral, distinguished as Upper and Lower. The latter, which is nearest to the Hindu Kush, is situated on a river flowing from a lake called Hami-sar, and ultimately falling into the river of Kaébul.”—Moor- CROFT AND T'REBECK. 7 “ Close to Gand’hamadana, along the banks of the Apara Géndica, or western Gandica, is the country of the Cetu-mala, 34,000 Yojanas in length, and 32,000 broad. The Cetu-mélas are mighty in deeds, strong, and powerful, the women bright lke the Lotus flower: and whoever sees them, falls in love with them.”’—Witrorp, on the Sacred Isles of the West: Astaric RESEARCHES Vol. VII., page 359. , 1864. | | An Accsunt of Upper Késh-kir. 133 who are so much celebrated for their good locks. A great many people are yearly sold into slavery ; and a boy or a girl can, generally, be purchased for one hundred rupees. The more comely of the females fetch high prices, varying from five hundred to one thousand rupees. Two or three hundred slaves are sent annually into 'Tarkistan, by the _Darwan Pass of Badakhshan, and constitute one of the chief exports from the country. The imports consist of salt, which is very expensive; chintzes and other piece-goods of low price and coarse texture from Yarkand, Pes’hawar, and Badakhshan, tokether with boots and shoes, metals, and a few pearls and precious stones from the latter country ; tea, sugar, and horses from the former state; sundries, consisting of nee- dies, thread, scissors, knives, combs, &c., of rough workmanship, from Kashmir, and Pes’hawar ; iron from Panjkorah; gur or coarse sugar, spices, medicines, matchlocks, swords, ammunition, and copper cook- ing utensils. The other exports besides slaves, are unbleached silk, the produce of the country, and known amongst the traders of KAbul and other parts of Central Asia, as koraéh* Kdsh-kari; shawls also the peculiar manuilacture of the country, the woof of which, termed (834) pid, is sometimes of a coarse description of silk called pattt by the KaAsh- karis, and sometimes of cotton, and the warp called (4) ¢ér, of pure suk. These are rather expensive, ranging in prics from twenty ru- pees ; but a cheaper description is manufactured, the woof of which is of wool, and the warp of cotton, and which can be procured as low as two rupees each ; chokahs, or cloaks with sleeves, the cloth of which is woven from pashm, a species of wool or fur, of three different colours, with which all animals, even dogs, are provided, in this cold region, but more particularly goats. It is called shawl-wool. These garments vary in price from one to twenty rupees. he peculiar method of weaving these mantles or Kash-kéri shawls brings to mind a passage in Pliny with regard to the fabric from which the Coan vests, so much esteemed by the Greeks and Romans, were made. Heeren in his “ Asiatic Nations,” also refers to the subject in the following terms. “ The first Grecian author who has made mention of the silk-worm, and described its metamorphosis, is Aris- * In Hindi means “ unbleached” or “ raw.” + The terms 3 9d and ys are Persian. The Sanskrit for silk is Qe patt. T tanh sate eae ti ners Ae ee R sien hte ioth mlb agp! Dh ed 2 A ayn able ed anc oa relat ellen bt age orc op ses 5 Ginah dre herpes yada oh ikl ey aan ect na bed ly aoe es a perk att da ir Sie ois A a ea CEN Oat RCT COTES a amt LI i Dip omaha) PCN TE mtn tt etna er PU Pay Pee UI eV Se eee NAT a SA IE ge tS Hee Pra ear SEM pt Bed es IZ Me ’ ee ‘ " . 3 = _ — 134 An Account of Upper Kash-kér. [No, 2. totle in his Natural History. His account, however, does not tally with the silk-worm known in Europe; and it is probable that he had another species in view, though his commentators are by no means agreed on this point. He tells us that the web of this insect was wound off by women, and afterwards woven ; and names 4 certain Pamphyle, of Cos, as the inventress of this art. Whence then wag the raw material derived ? The Grecian philosopher does not express- ly inform us, but Pliny,* who has translated his works, and perhaps had a more accurate copy before him than we possess, speaks of Assyrian,f that is, Asiatic silk, and ‘interprets in this manner the obscure expressions of Aristotle. The Grecian women, he Says, ‘unravel the silken stuffs umported from Asia, and then weave them anew ; whence that fine tissue, of which frequent mention is made by the Roman poets under the name of Coan vests.’ A celebrated scholar understands this passage as implying that all the Asiatic garments, described as silken, were in fact only half composed of silk, and sup- poses that the Grecian women separated the two materials of which they consisted, and that the cotton wocf having been withdrawn, the er a texture was filled up with silk alone.’ t | Kash-kar is, by no means, a poor country ; in many places it is well sheltered ; and the climate, on the whole, is temperate, but, in winter, ib is severe. The soil is rich and fertile, producing much grain, in- cluding great quantities of rice. European fruits, such as apples, pears, apricots, plums, peaches, etc., are produced in creat quantities, as well as excellent grapes, from which vast quantities of wine are made; for the Kash-karis, although professing Muhammadanism, are, like their neighbours, the Si’4h-posh Kafirs, and the people of Gilgitt, notorious for their wine-bibbing propensities. The herds and flocks, particularly the latter, constitute the chief wealth of the inhabitants of Kash-k4r and the neighbouring petty states, and for which they have been celebrated from remote anti- quity.§ * PLiny, XI. C. 22 and 23. + Bakhtra and the regions between the Indian Caucasus and the Indus were included in the Assyrian empire. { Foster, De Bysso Antiq. p. 16. § “* In the mountains also of northern India, the district of Belur (Bilauris- tan), or vicinity of Cashmire, were found then, as at present, large flocks of sheep which constituted the wealth of the inhabitants.” GOrustas: XIII. 22. a Fe SN A CHEE A eS SN EE NES: : ; - ; 3 came | 2 1864.. | An Account of Upper Kash-kar. 135 There is no fixed rate of taxation in either of the two states ; some- times a fifth or a fourth of the produce is levied ; but, at times, as much as one half has been collected. Trade is chiefly carried on by means of barter, money being very scarce. The language of both Upper and Lower Késh-kdér contains a great proportion of Persian words. This, however, is no matter of surprise, when we consider that these countries formed a portion of the exten- sive empire of the Persians. The people are said to express themselves with much cireumlocution. The Venetian traveller, Marco Polo, appears to have visited Késh- kar, which he thus briefly describes. “ At length you reach a place called Kash-kér. The province is extensive, and contains many towns and castles, of which Kash-kér is the largest and most important*** Besides the Muhammadans, there are amongst the inhabitants several Nestorian Christians.” The matter of the Nestorians is a somewhat ‘difficult one to solve. The Si’éh-posh tribes, inhabiting a portion of the valley of the Kash-k4r river, may probably be the people he refer- red to; and whom, differing widely in manners and customs from the Muhammadans of those parts, he, without due inquiry, and chiefly, if not solely, on native report, may have fondly concluded to be Christians. INDEPENDENT AreauAn STarEs. The petty states at present held by the powerful and numerous Aighan tribe of Yusufzi, the most turbulent, and the most independ. ent of the Afghan clans, who have reduced the original inhabitants of these countries to a state of vassalage since their exodus from Kabul in the reign of Mirz4 Ulagh Beg, grandson of Timir (the account of Herodotus and the Idxrves of the Pes’hawar oracle notwithstanding) in which they themselves reign in feudal turbulency—consist of Panj- korah, including that part of the “Sama’h*—above the junction of the Panj-korah river with the river of Suwét, called the district of Talash ; Suwat; Buner; and Chumlah ; the whole lying to the north of the British possessions, part of which includes the south-western portion of the Sama‘h, lying nearest to the left bank of the Landdaey or Panj-korah river. I have given a description of the valley of * A Pus’hto word signifying “ a plain,” T 2 —_$___—__* $$$ Coeds Aa te oy wee Creat we une ee eet tm ete ust Rees toa Resor sh iyo eee re re eee ee al eee eer a ae [ae 0 Aa ee gS ae EAT Peat EPO EE ey: Fo i bccn hb ie Meee LABS pate ae bah ve heres eet ae eee J we EPSP is ie a ee A — ee eee me ae TE A a ER ie frat ere Pek bs eye ort Rr RS ae pa! nae tir enema ree armor rere Aire rr isa Rey pees or ala fe Ha elma ei iy mia es agi lal ie ne ee tee peat beg ame Sk AT ear ee esr ra ah thin aig 5 34 oan ioe et) % ity rd it ria aREEY Pg ELTON OR RI LIRA ek oe ake ae tit ee a od A bs vi ty . ae ie ee £ od beatae rie hd bo Ms Bw Oh fetabenprce nk arte t bury ute bor ogstinls Aa can be Nic dentin ate sat si et oer Ames at ig ahd IANS BE te sob eH 4 ID eT Ree eS TT TY ON EUS RM Sh hoe capes natn s Peni Or pe ibye SED SS RS eee Ts ALATA ar eer) Senaieee baA oN! AMAT YR apa WCET Rt aeN OU Levee ed aly NIE Pear ORL ed STEEP SUD eerie Ue chaverh es Sate UR eek pha SMARTS oR Atop Y a - A a " mast nae aii ie Siac Sie ee Rep eae br ede a Te Se eee Muara Wena i? ae es ars ose Sot ee rt Een ao EO Pag Sal me i = mn = aa iON sar Sed Ses laa eo ig ei 2 ae aul : = a ‘J comparatively, little known. PANJ-KORAH. Panj-korah, a compound word, signitying “ five houses or clans,” from the Persian “ pay,” “ tive,’ and the Pus’hto, “ kor,” “a house, is so called from the five clans of the Mali-zi sup. 9 clan, tribe, etce.,’ division of the great Afghan tribe of Yusuf-zi, which originally peopled it, after the conquest of those parts, north of the Kabul river, by the Afghans about the beginning of the sixteenth century. Those clans were, Paindah Khel, Doshah Khel, Sarandi Khel, Sultan Khel, and Pai Khel. At present there is a slight difference, from the fact of other clans having sprung up, during the course of so many years. Panj-korah is the most imvortant, and most considerable of these minor independent Afghan states, lying almost immediately under the southern slopes of Hindu Kush. It runs in a north-east and south. west direction; is of oblong form, being about ninety-five miles in length, from north to south ; and forty-eight from east to west. It is bounded, north by the two Kash-kars; south by Tal-dsh, and the Peshawar district ; north-east by Bilauristan, Galgitt, and other little known principalities towards the upper sources of the Indus; south- 136 An Account of Upper Kash-kar. [No. 2, Suwat, in a late number of the Journal. The other two districts are, east by the Suwat valley; west by Kafiristén ; and south-west by Baj-awrr, a district belonging to the Tar-kolani tribe of Afehdns. It | is surrounded on all sides, and is crossed in various directions, by lofty hills, inclosing as many valleys through which the principal rivers flow, fed by numerous smaller mountain streams. The hills are clothed with dense forests of fir, pine, oak, wild olive, and other trees indige- nous to these alpine regions. ce The principal rivers, that intersect Panj-korah like the ramifications os an of a leaf, are, the Lahori—also called the Dir river (rising on the Eat southern face of the Las-ptir mountains separating it from Kash-kar, and giving name to the pass leading into the latter country, the road winding along its banks) which flows nearly due south, passing the town of Dir, the residence of the ruler, for about twenty miles. It 1s then jomed hy the Tal from the north-east, which takes its rise in the hills bounding Yasin to the west. This stream has the longest course, and its Pus’hto name, signifying “ always,” “ ever,” “ per- petually,” ete., may refer to the fact of its never becoming dry, as some of the smaller rivers are liable to become in the winter months 1864: | An Account of Upper Kash-kar. 137 The other streams in succession are, the U’-sheri, whose volume is the most considerable of the Panj-korah rivers, and the Karah, both of which run in an almost parallel direction to the Tal, with intervals of from twelve to twenty miles from each other ; and the Birah-wol from the north-west, whose source is in the lofty hills held by the Si’4h-posh Kafirs, separating the valley of the Kash-kar or Cheghan-sarée river from the Panj-korah district. All these (except the Birdh-wol) unite near the village of Rabat, and after flowing south for about another twenty miles, under the names of Panj-korah, Usheri, and Malizi river, receives the small rivers of Babé Karah, Jandawal, and Baj- awrr from the north-west, which, after watering the small valleys bearing those names, unite with the Birdh-wol river before they fall into the main stream in the district of Télésh. About twenty-six miles further south, the Panj-korah river receives, near the village of Khwadarzi, the river of Suwaét—the supposed Suastus of the ancients ——a stream of great rapidity in many places, and of considerable Jength and volume—from the north-east. It rises in the hills bound- ing Gilgitt on the west, and runs, for some distance, nearly parallel to the other streams on the same side.* The united waters now become a clear, deep, and rapid river, known as the “ Landdaey Sind,” in Pus’hto signifying “The Little” or “Lesser River” Gn reference to the Indus, which is called the “ Abd sind,” or “ Father of Rivers,” in this part of its course), which, lower down, near the village of Abé- zi, separates into several branches, which at Hasht-nagar, in the Do- abah of the Pes’hawar. district, again unite, and, at length, disem- bogues into the river of Kabul, near the village of Noh-satah, about forty-five miles from its junction with the Suwét. The Panj-korah or Landdaey river is supposed to be the Gurzeus of the classical authors, and is the most considerable river of these regions after the Kabul. the Panj-korah district slopes down considerably from north to south ; hence the rapidity of the rivers, the main streams of which, in the summer months, increase so much in volume and rapidity on the melting of the snows, as to become impassable altogether, except by means of rafts, and even then, with considerable difficulty and danger. The Lahori, or Dir, becomes Gry in the winter months; and the other lesser rivers, or Ahwarrs, as they are termed in the Afghan * See my “ Account of Suwét,” in the Journal for 1862, page 227 , In which an account of the upper sources of the Suwat river will be found. —— ee ; a= Mee est Gs cate bee et a agg ge i piety Siege Wc Se steer haa acl i nbrte mce csbe ie oe eh nak < y sauce SI raed aan ee eta en pie ets is Se tera diate acai = NE eee A naire VA arse in a al ANB ASC Sea NeS i TSCGTIN Rete RS RY he ARATE a RL PTT NG a ea ae a ie buyer eater i ac pars ca yet ay fa ea ety . als yp esagss sea eeret ah Sell Aarti lick rat ee ily nll Se as BG h VSS es She i> eee © a \ : a ike etc ieh aie verb ti ea ig hn it Oh Tell AA yen pm mene Lay at Peg, : “ AVRO REO LINY SORA Rene vb om YOULL Py plat iia y gar ecto Taha ag has wee Oe aeetts may ie Sl Ae eee is rene PRUE ve NT Sh ia oh rr ap onl SCG as de Srnec rua Noel doa) Mi bianT Ea PET a Seen et > Seng ary Se been pn Se a ae ms for meade Daya ae DA a Ne ia SR a ES a carga haa praesent od CF ie oa ae as en ht dE See eee ae are ene ies SE te es IE EI ole peal iia et ail a re etn eT eee ere aeraTe EAT gee ote A 2 nes it 3 = i . = cS z . = ined = a. / I ? 4 Me — ee ten eee cee orien einen — 1388 An Account of Upper Kash-kar. [No. 2, tongue, viz. the Biréhwol, the Tal, the Karah, and the Baj-awrr rivep and its feeders, are generally fordable at that season. The whole of these streams give names to as many darahs—long, narrow, fertile, and pleasant valleys, inclosed by ranges of lofty hills running in a parallel direction to each other, which are again inter sected, in opposite directions, by hills less lofty, and valleys still smaller, each- of which has its own little stream, acting as a feeder to the larger ones, and generally its village or small hamlet. In the winter months, the hills are covered with snow half way down their sides; and in the valleys also, as far south as Dir, snow falls in considerable quantities, ané lies on the ground for many days, and sometimes even, for weeks together. Lower down, they have copious showers of rain in the winter season. The whole of these valleys, as well as the extensive level tract known as the “Sama’h,” (except some parts of the latter, which ap- proach the Merra’h, or Desert) are fertile, and the land is carefully cultivated. It produces an abundance of grain, chiefly wheat and | barley ; but yw’ar (Holcus sorgum), and bdjrdé (Holcus spicatus), are produced in smaller quantities. | The other principal productions are, cotton to a small extent, suf- ficient for home consumption ; tobacco, and sugar-cané, which are grown in the more southerly parts. Most agricultural produce is exceedingly cheap, and is calculated to be eight times more so than at Kabul. When at the dearest, eight Kébul sérs of wheat—equal to about 88 Ibs. Hnglish—sell for one rupee or two shillings. Many European fruits are also produced in considerable quantities and some wild, but of no great variety. The former consist, chietly, =k of apples, pears, and a sort of plum. The hills and valleys, in many a ae - places, are also clothed with several sorts of wild flowers, indigenous er to these northern climates. The land, in the more elevated parts, depends solely on rain for moisture ; but in the valleys, the irrigation is artificial wherever the water of the numerous streams can be conducted. The chief harvest is the Ahurtf or autumn; and but little corn is sown in the spring months. The northern part of Panj-korah, where the climate is severe, is somewhat thinly inhabited; but towards the south the country is densely populated. 1864. | An Account of Upper Kish-kar. 139 The people, who depend chiefly upon tillage for subsistence, also possess numerous herds of cows and oxen, goats, and buffaloes. Sheep are met with in great numbers, and never reach a higher price than three rupees, or six shillings. Lately, I find, they have been brought to Pes’hawar for sale, in considerable numbers. A good buffalo can ~ be purchased for from twelve to twenty rupees ; but cows constitute their chief wealth. Loads are mostly carried on the backs of oxen. and asses. Notwithstanding that fodder is abundant, horses and mules are by no means common; but some few of the former animals are kept for military purposes. Camels are seldom seen in the country. One-tenth of the agricultural produce is received by the ruler. Cattle are not subject to any tax; but a capitation, or house tax is levied on each house at the yearly rate of three rupees. The rupee in general currency throughout the country peopled by the Yusufzis, is the old Herdt coin, worth about twenty-five per cent less than the Hast India Company’s rupee, which is also in circulation, since the annexation of the Panjab, to a limited extent. From the bounds of the village of Panj-korah to that of Ushirt, grain is sold by weight; but beyond, a measure, called a0-ga't in Pus’hto, is used instead. ‘The sér of Panj-korah is one-fifth less in weight than that of Kabul; and the ao-ga’? is equal to three quarters of the Panj-korah s7r. The present* prices for articles of general consumption are at the following rates:—Wheat, seven Panj-korah sirs the rupee ; barley eight sts; shalé or unhusked rice, eight sérs ; jwar, seven strs ; salt, brought from Peshawar, six s7rs ; roghan or clarified butter, one sir; gur, coarse sugar, brought from Pes’h4war and J elalabad, one sr and quarter; honey, one s¢r and a quarter ; cotton, five-eighths of a sir—about eighteen ounces English ; iron three sis; kG-di—the coarsest description of cotton cloth—eight Lam-ghén yards. : A few articles, the produce of Hindistan, are imported ; but the ehief imports, which consist of articles of apparel and clothing of various descriptions, and a little indigo, are brought from Pes’hawar by the traders of that eity and district, numbers of whom visit the country, and take back in exchange, iron, honey, and roghan or clari- fied butter. * This paper was written a few years since: the prices may have therefore altered, and allowance for any errors must be made accordingly, i a oF ig ; a : — ) Wi = i) a a i & : 24 ql ila es ioe 7 H lhe Dopi a ebdede i aps eco) py Ay ples a aha a aes BA = i mb egy hands ete ay bl ed nn St air be Re Ap REE ee ee He pT ARret are ile aoe bag sing nas ey a eee ae 3 nes 437 ” al Nc 7 ed ~~ <= = COR i ee Se Sate dee 140 An Account of Upper Kdsh-kar. [No, 2 * aady There are a number of iron mines throughout Panj-korah, from which all the neighbouring countries are supplied. Some are situated in the Las-ptir mountains, and in the neighbouring hills of Biréh-wol, but the most extensive mines are in the Aw-shiri and Karah darahs. In fact the whole of the Panj-korah district teems with iron and | galena (called swrmah or black antimony by the Afghans), and there is no doubt but that 1 contains other even more valuable minerals. Great quantities of yellow soap are made from the fat of sheep and goats, at the village of Guna-tir, where all the houses, with but few exceptions, are provided with oil-presses and machines for boiling the soap, which sells at the rate of five sérs the rupee. This village sup- a _— sz ee — —— ._—™ plies the whole of the surrounding hill countries with this necessary. It is held in great estimation as being free from adulteration with jw ar flour and the like ; and is pure fat and potash. There is a considerable trade carried on between the districts to the south-east and west, as well as with Badakhshan, Kash-kar, Yarkand, | and other places in Chinese Turkistan, by menns of kdfilehs or cara- | vans. ‘The route to the latter countries is through the Lahori Pass, i near the town of Dir, where the chief of Panj-korah resides; and ) where he imposes a small tax or transit duty on merchandize. Tra- gE: vellers and traders are treated with great kindness and hospitality 3 throughout the Panj-korah district; and with the exception of the independent tribes of the Siah-posh Kafirs (who are not subject to | i the ruler of Lower Kaésh-kar) who, at times, infest the Lahori Pass, | the roads are safe, and the honesty of the people is so great, that the trader may generally penetrate into the remotest valleys, and in the i hilly tracts, without danger of being molested by thieves or robbers. ok The darahs, or valleys to the east of the main stream ol the Panj- | korah river, which divides the district from north to south, together \ with the names of the villages, clans occupying them, and names of ) their Kad-khudds or head-men, are as follow. SHAKOLACY DARAH. IF : E a | Village. Clan. Chiefs or Head-men. | oe Karah, Shahi-Khel, Zardad Khén. | Deh Haritn, Shahi-Khel, Mazsim Khan. | Kot-ki, Shahi-Khel, Hyder Khan. Ra EE ES Senge > 1864. | An Account of Upper Kdsh-kar. 141 Village. Clan. Chiefs ar Head-men. Kari, Pa-indah-Khel, Saed-ullah Khan, brother of the Chief of Panj- korah. Shakolaey, Niurah- Khel, Aiyub Khan. TimGr-KALAH DaARaAn. Timtr kalah, Nutrah-Khel, Sirdar Khan. Khtin Koh, _ Mohsgan, and Ghaffar. Dan-wah, Akhund Khel, _ Char-pirah, Nasr-ud-Din Khel, Muhammad Khan. Shahr, ae 5 Sarwar Mi-an. Mian-mandah Sahib-zddahs, or descendants of some holy man. RaBar*-1-MuHAMMAD KHAN Daran. Sam-rt, Pé-indah Khel, Gul Khan. Rabat, Nasr-ud-din Khel, Mahabbat Khan. Kanj-lah, Mi-an Khel, Aka Sahib. KAw-ni Darau. | This darah contains only one village, named Dilkhéh, but there is a number of small bandahs or hamlets, some of which do not contain more than a few families. This valley contains altogether about a thousand houses. The people are Pé-indah Khels, and the headman for the whole is nominated by Ghazan Khan, the chief of Panj-korah. Matan-Kanp Danan. This darah is held by people of different clans. The hamlets are very small, and the whole darah may contain about eleven hundred may ENA oda kal aang lh vp hp help eae aS A teva kin AP EISSN NSF aca a pnyga UO eM yy PMV yeh MRP UME WN Pala rdanias cd lire ribet eke ar pata Oat va Raat Node ais gla Ea Vi ete (AU (a Dyer ies trae CO ns ara nea APNEA De PSS TatarteN uM ro Soo went ATA ys Nn) eee) Rae TO peer lai a Ct lei a ie at ea co Pe houses. Turmanad Darad. Akhkram, Pa-indah Khel, ‘Suyed Rahman. Diid-ba, : = Sher Halé Khan. There are also several other smaller villages or hamlets containing a few families. Kart Dara. This darah is inhabited chiefly by families descended from the ori- ginal inhabitants of the country, who live in a state of vassalage to their Afghan conquerors. There are also a few Yusufzis residing in it, belonging to the clans already mentioned. : * Arabic for a caravansarae. Village. Nahak, Waraey, Jzghanch, Darojnah, U-shert, _Jabar, Kandi-kar, Kazan, Bibi Yawarah, Mir Al-mas, Tar-pah-tar, Bar U-shert, Damah.-zar, Palam, Sam-kott, Batil, Bar-kand, Kor-koaey, Nasht-d4mal, Habibi. Kaman-gar, a An Account of Upper Kash-kar. Clan. Na-HAK DARAH. Pa-indah Khel, 9) a9 Gudaey Khel, Sultan Khel, LNo. 2, Chiefs or Head-men, Chiragh Shéh. Bazte. Allah Yar Khan. Suyed Amir. U-suerf Daran. Sultan Khel, 99 99 Mi-an Khel, Pa-indah Khel, Bar (Urrrer) U-suerf Pa-indah Khel, 92 79 Mi-4n Khel, or de- scendants of Akhind Darwe- zah,and hisfamily, 99 99 ‘ ( PP) 99 5 Nurah Khel, Kazi, Mabd-ur-Rahman. 99 99 Saiyid Adam. ffiabd-ullah Khan, Zarit Khan. Hajam Khan. DaRau. Anwar Shah Khan. Ahmad Khan. Fazal Shah. Sher-i-Zaman. Khair-ullah Mi-4n. Karim Dad, a direct de- scendant of the celebrat- ed Akhtnd Darwezah, author of the Makhzan Pus’hto.* Mi-an Nazim. Hastb. This last mentioned village derives its name, signifying, in the Persian language, “ Bow-maker,” from the fact of the first inhabitants having been makers of that weapon, for which their descendants are still celebrated, ZARAH-KHEL DARA. ‘This valley contains a number of small hamlets having but few Inhabitants. The head-man is appointed by Ghazan Khan, the chiet. * For account of his writings, see my Pus’hto Grammar. a RS ST 1864. An Account of Upper Kash-kar. (148 DraAt Daran. This valley is very secluded, bemg inclosed on all sides by lofty hills; and the hamlets are very small. ‘The people pay a small tax to Ghazan Khan. The following darahs and villages are situated to the west of the Panj-korah river. Hirdne Danan. This valley contains a number cf small hamlets, many of which are now in ruins and deserted. ‘The ziarat or shrine of a saint, named Ghazi Sahib, is situated in this darah. SHtH Danan. The river of Bajawrr, which rises in the hills to the west of Panj- korah, flows through this darah from west to east; and after recelving’ the Jandawul and Baba Karah rivers, from the valleys bearing those names, joins the Biréhwol. The darah of Birdhwol, through which the last named river flows, before entering the darah of Shuh, lies higher up, and will be noticed in its proper place. » There are numerous small villages on both sides of the river, in this valley, the whcle of which have numerous gardens and orchards. Ghazan Khan of Dir, the chief, appoints the head-man. Bank Karan DARAH. This valley contains small hamlets only. The people were formerly independent, and were under a chief or head-man of their own, named Aslam Khan ; but several years since it became dependent on Ghazan Khan, who appoints a head-man of his own. | BrrAnwort Darang. The chief place in this valley is Birahwol, hence its name, and that of its river. It is the residence of a petty independent chief, named Muhammad Alalt Khan, of the Afghan tribe of Tarkoldni, which possesses Bajawrr ; and, therefore, although included in Panj-korah, it can scarcely be deemed a dependency of it, as the chief pays no tri- bute to Ghazan Khén. There are several iron mines in this valley, which have been worked for centuries past. There are also several hamlets, but they are small in size. Maipan Daran. The only village of any size, contained in this darah, is Khemah, inhabited by Shahi Khels, of whom Barun is the head-man. There | U 2 sn thi fe nT ata ay ~ * ee ae ae co oe a )) an in BS oe By ti a 3 =e re ‘ a bss. ce bas 5 is a ¥ be & Ss) 3 a 4 a a a al a a. tee | ve ,- . jiu a a q ta 4 f 4 % ey n + a a 7 ; ae aw 4 4 gy & wena — 144 An Account of Upper Kash-kar. [No. 2, are, however, numerous small hamlets. The people have the name of being the only robbers im the district of Panj-korah, which may be accounted for, in some measure, from the fact of this valley being the most difficult of access in the whole district. PANJ-KORAH DARAH. Bar (upper) Panj-korah, Sultan Khel, Sher Mall. Kuz (ower) Panj-korah, 34 = Pagul. Pat-aw, ee Mardan. Dir, the residence of the chief. Dir, the capital of the Panj-korah district, contains about two hundred houses, not including the citadel, and some twelve hundred inhabit. ants. It is protected by a considerable fortress or citadel, situated on a high mound or eminence, a spur from the Lads-ptr mountains. The walls, which are substantially built of mud and stone, are about four hundred yards long, three hundred in breadth, and twelve yards in height ; and are flanked by four towers or bastions. Within the citadel, which is kept in excellent repair, there is a large mosque, besides several other buildings, including the residence of the chief Ghazan Khén, and his numerous family, together with his immediate followers, constituting his standing army, the whole of whom, with their families, amount to about two thousand five hundred people.* There are, in this, as in the other valleys, numerous small hamlets. SHAMUR-GAR DARAH. Shamitr-gar, Pa-indah Khel, Khir, x 5 Allah Yar Khan. Amluik-nar, The people are the descendants of the aboriginal Jabalak, inhabitants of the country, and called by the Yusufzis raeyats (vassals) and fakérs (villains). The two smaller darahs of TawAnxi and Dipp are contiguous to this valley, and open into it. They contain a few hamlets. The other chief places in the Panj-korah Darah, are Ghundi,} Chakyé-tan, Arottah Sin, and Panah-kit. * BAzar calls this place Panj-korah, probably as it was the capital of the district. He notices it as follows, “ Panj-korah lies a little above the middle of the slope of the hill. It is necessary, for nearly a kos, to climb up, laying hold of the ground.” Memorrg, pp. 250. + Signifying, in Pugs hto, a detached hill. SE SR NEE ELT SE Se Se RS 8 ne eee SE ==. ’ 1864.] An Account of Upper Kash-kar. 145. The chief dézar, or market towns, or marts of trade in the district are, Dir, Biréh-wol, Sam*-khal, and L’warr}-khal. There are three other darahs dependent on Dir, or the Panj-korah Darah, viz. KAsH-KARi, so called from leading into Kash-kar by the Lahori Pass; Do-Bpunpf, by the other Pass through which Kash-kar may be reached in two stages; and Kanir. ‘They all three contain some small hamlets at considerable distances from each other. From the Maidan Darah towards the west, there is a route leading into Bajawrr; and another from the Birah-wol Darah, in the same direction. ‘There are also two principal routes into Suwat from the Panj-korah district ; one through the U-sheri, and the other through the Karu Darah. Proceeding south from the villages of Timur-kalah and Kat-kalah, and passing through the small district of Téldsh (a short account of which will be found further on), the main road leads by Hashtnagar to Pes’hawar. It is good, and clear of obstruction, and is the only one by which guns could be taken into Panj-korah. Sultan Muhammad Khan, Barakzi, the brother of Dost Muhammad Khan of Kabul (a person who is likely to cause us some trouble ere long, when the Dost shall have been gathered to his fathers), entered the Panj-korah district by this road, several times, whilst he was in possession of Pes’hawar. | Ghazan Khan of Panj-korah is the most powerful chief amongst the whole of the Yusufzis, whether Yusuf or Mandar; and by his great abilities and foresight, has rendered himself, for many years past, respected by all the other princes and chieftains of these parts. He is on friendly terms with the chief of Bajawrr; and is in alliance with the rulers of Chitrél and Upper Kash-kér. He is the son of Kaésim Khan, mentioned by Elphinstone in his account of the kingdom of Kabul, son of Zafar Khan, son of Ghul4m Khan, son of Akhiind Ilyas ; and belongs to, and is the chief of, the Pa-indah Khel branch of the Yisufzi tribe, which is also known as the “ Akhind Kor,” signifying, in the Pus’ hto language, “ The 'Teacher’s family or house.” At the time these notes were made, three years since, Ghazan Khan was about seventy years of age, and has since probably died; but I have not heard of his decease. The following tradition concerning the foundation of the family of * Sam, level, flat. + L’warr, high, lofty, etc. BE TRR RN ey BLES ES eS Eye 9h Lal eke Bove ye Wee PUI en AN Bie SIRS SEIN PUL MMARL et es ME Lat Mao LIM) a pal - = Be c ne a — ‘| mt Y = ee 5 esis o: Bry: + Se eee ,- tee tag oa aes aia a7 + oe ihe <2 ~ q y- Seal a: ae 4-3 . as a ey 4 a ‘Ss 2 f a 2 oe wed 4) ae = j oy i; ey i: ye + oe e : ae rit S| 4 Ae 1 ay a) : , 339 a a ; ay cel > ie i nt 3 1. ae |e ; ne eS ! an qi ae at | 7. eer " om oa — tan a = , 2 ; 8 i F an ae - ie : ae ; i iq a : « a: a j - a yy ig ut ine s j + 7 : a ——- 7 oe r § a q 4 ' Loa 4 i ‘ 4 x3 ! f i 4 f 5 : ii = = 2 of = SS eB eee & & Bg e eh = & & eyes om eee ee i Cie Mh 1 a Oe SS Se ae ee ea x SS ter GY Pe CN er» N = = * 4 a 4 > ~ = =a ow = a & = SS a Saf af = =i fad =e — 3 3 3 " = =| = = - « Si = a wes ae — SS = zz — ——— oe —— —. + = = La — = - = = + | ot . = ~ — = . => = = = =a Hy 4 Mie hela ° ff mmm wi ee pe ee me oe ne ees = oh | we 4 ) PE eee Ae eee Sr NE Wie telimee hs Coe Pepe ctan tise eR ‘ ’ « 4 ¢ ce a eS NS fe $ ‘ 4 f ‘ Opa eS ee ee 1 { et a 10 SiS pS ok mw bn Glee mem od e ome Teme oe ee os pw me Ro fe me ope oe meets SARYA THUBBA ale dae a 2m /sueEEEeeeSzTE Dana * iam nes ele tee ee ee eee Sree ae Seo0S00n8 BRE Baas a SERERERBUEEED, 7 505 Soe eae Thode (Lilt tri ttt rity tet Bie! o SL eS | pdeiese4 SER ERERSB oo 2 Ser ccce a Eee ako bse) ae ol eee Bees Si eis a pene eee eee ace suua: SReleeisee s a . Sen Se aesere saa Ee Semae q S - es ea eae a 5 RE : Ben wey ge a Ses eue tessa cares Bace a Coane Beaee Bees Paras a S BEaHSemEad a ~~ is SPSSESSBsei cases 7S Buns a Beet Pees BBB EP seco sSe 4 po cle eee et lees Pe : ae ECEEEEEC eee a Hees ie Dipee® FCCP See! P Ed a [0dO7 bO9} See a ZEEE 265 meas Lae = , = LAS eaeas AOD aNZ ae Bees a = SeSSESSEE5 meee ES x Ss Bee, SeRSEREE | NY a | Q 4 ~ a Ry a | q 4 ae * q q : » et 8 SecGGSSResenmeress . : S SESSSSS0Se5S=5 25°07.) : 9 Bene She sass s= BEES Sie Se, pe eles ‘ Z SS ee ere eral et ee SeEeman ee) EESE2 se > Be ae : earrii RX EEE ee ‘ Sa Se St ee Go eon Se es ae — = Wa Se : 4. C auth : NG ab No, cask Mane ses re a Cb ee * ; ~ <~ ¥* F . : ‘ \ . ¥ es | es, : cy. . " ~ i . : ." SESE renter Ee stan eae tone * Z CFE PIE OTST PP CAEN LES “ es or) SN a x 5 f zx n ba ‘ 4 = * ee oe sscceteaidoetiaraoaniasacsineicnciaimndamide diigemamaenamieasaseerans 4 « ee » Ph Net hes Be ES AK vy Roel iS Soe PLIES eo SEE AR Be PRR RAPE DSLR CE SN ROI PS IT ROR EE * SES ee eee eye DN a a AN \\ | r, ee ») al Y op / — s fy t= ec D4 j a a A 4, - Sy i fo) VAs fGWIE a og f Zig: NEG Gi Bay, ig ee is gS 236 rs fi 7! g - aA “4 f aire OLD STONE FIGURES, DEKOO near PADUM. ZASKAR. LITHOG By OHM. SMITH, OVRV. GENL'S OFFICE, CALCUTTA, APRIL, 1864, — ht _ — Sol - —_— el. ve — sa a Se ee eee, | sa SAS CSTE a REE tT Ae RE OO ES OE : _ Sn Neng ¥ 1864.| Figures of Deities and other Religious Drawings. 153 The similarity of their proportions and cast of countenances is striking, and must be attributable to the above described mechanical mode of laying out the figure, which may probably be used all over Thibet. | I was unable to obtain copies of their many other deities, such as Chamba, Chandazik Grolma, (female), Chooshong, &e., but [ imagine there is a hike rule for drawing each; I shall try and obtain further information regarding them next season. The drawing of the Chirtun (Pl. III.) which I send is also taken from a native plan on which the measurements are given. I have entered the names of the different parts, which I find are not given in Cunningham’s work on Ladak. The part called ‘ Chuksum’ or ‘Chugsum Kolor’ always has, as its name implies, 18 discs, Chugsum o meaning thirteen ;—there 1s perhaps some reason for it, for when I Es. shewed Cunningham’s XX VIIIth Plate of a churtun to the Lhamas,. they at once counted the number of discs and informed me that three had been left out. ‘The letter in the centre is the syllable “ Hun” which is brought into all the mantras repeated by the people. — i i A ra a ie Si ch ae ee ie 4 = 7 These Churtuns are picturesque buildings, and reminded me much of the Pagodas in Burmah on a small scale, for in Ladak they are Seine sig Saige ae yh .™ ‘ rarely over 40 feet in height, and are generally very much smaller. The sides of the lower portion are often adorned by cleverly modelled a werk in relief, representing some 1maginary animal, between a man . ; and bird, or a sort of griffin, with a border of scroll-work. The i ; upper portion, “ Thoodkeb,” in the better kind of churtun is made of ' metal, and I was told that in former times gilt churtuns were to be ‘ met with in the neighbourhood of the large monasteries or Gonpahs. | The churtun close under the palace at Leh is a good specimen and its i name “Stunzin Num-gyal” is well known all over Ladak, so much so that a song has been written about it. At the monastery of Himis there is also a very pretty model, coloured white and ornamented with v | . good gilt scroll-work, and inlaid with rough turquoises, carbuncles, : *. agates, &e. There are a few more good ones in the same neighbour- hood, but during the Dogra conquest of the country, many of the best religious buildings were destroyed, or more or less injured. ET ROL SLE MI Ha A Sa Sia a eareca ad : : When surveying in the neighbourhood of Padum in Zaskar, I dis- covered in a field near the monastery of Séni, several stone figures ag shewn in the accompanying rough sketch (Pl. LV.) They had been set opt mettre mnie prt nesta LaTN he nie ee eS * eee 1 ——— 154: Figures of Deities and other Religious Drawings. [No. 2, up on a slight curve, and the highest standing in the centre was about 7% {t. high. Several had evidently disappeared, and with the exception of the two given on a larger scale (PI. V.) they were very much - worn and the features quite obliterated. I could obtain no information at the time as to what they were called. The Lhama with me from the monastery close by, called them Dekoo, said they were very very old and that no one knew who had made them. The head-dress wag pecu- har, nor have I seen it worn by any in that country at the present day. ‘The smaller figure holds the Dorge or Sceptre, which points out that they are of Buddhist origin. They are probably very early, dating from when that religion was first introduced into Zaskar ; the rudeness and bad proportion of the figures display the handiwork of a people far behind the present race, who to all their drawings and modellings give a finish and exactness not usual even in the plains of India. I could discover no signs whatever of any inscription having been cut on either of the images,—the very worn state of the stone must have obliterated it, had there ever been any. ‘Their age I must leave to be settled by those who are versed in the history of the early Bhuddists, and who may have noticed the curious ends projecting on either side of the head in other sculptures of the same period. ONS SOLO I III III LL III I Note on a tank Section at Sealdah, Caleutta.—By H. F. Buanrorp, A. Rh. S. MW, FG. S. I am indebted to Mr. H. Leonard the Government Superintending Engineer, and a member of this Society, for drawing my attention to a section exposed in the large tank now in course of excavation at Sealdah, and which seems to me of sufficient interest to be recorded in the pages of the Society’s Journal. The tank is situated to the Hast of the Circular Road, between the termini of the Eastern Bengal and Mutlah Railways, and has been excavated to a depth of 30 feet below the normal surface of the ground, which is at that spot 143 feet above the level of the low spring tides in the neigh- pouring canal, and 17 feet above that of the lowest spring tides of the dry season in the Hoogly river.* The bottom of the tank 1s therefore 154 feet below the former, and 13 feet below the latter level, * These levels are quoted from those given in the Report of the Municipal Kngineer on the Main Drainage of Calcutta, aed. e—__— ee > 7 ss ag ees see: . pesca a ' = er eh Ree i felisik cydoealgsch eae rho poe nite Src ty. et Ase ; ' » a wr, ~~) 4 ‘ SEP AIR SSITT OER S ON TE TO POR Bat TE DIAN HOUSE Wp IDDM LITNY HE Np EI esl bien rat lace ners saereonsooalccedemcenenee ee Pe ‘~ = -*- >< . i i, 4 , ‘ 7M | i | , | | STONE FIGURES F i DEK OO near PADUM . | yi | ZASKAR. f {| | | | t \ LITHOG BY Hy 1 4. SMITH SURV. ¢ : APE GENES: OE RnGk, vimace eae ; UT TA, APRIL, 1964 a XK | Pe OTRAS ida Au idl Caemen A : TLE aesae SS — eee” 2 —— - <7 a : rs a, Pa = es aed - <=” a ss _—< =F 7 ya! es — ~Tet aa i 5 ENS NTN \ Wy. a vile cog si MW Vala s g : 5 sear hie! Q Wi SN | : x = e Zee IN| ; s 7h sy YN : (05 4 \ A : o : I SNPS P a > o SS ws Re : f ASC a ‘ SS ds eee maa nig € Wy = : \ “AN RRS Ie ~ — NUN wi ul ful Hi f f SOE. 3 NA KT KK x: = ~ Nw SV ao | ay voc > Ge” S =F! + | MEQ Joop 1 Pla rah rr 8 Be ain aac aaa : Stas 1864. | Note on a tank Section at Sealdah. 155 a point of some interest with reference to the evidence of former land surfaces which the section has disclosed. Sealdah, Calcutta. ( Fine sand. = Loam passing into blue clay. 1 f ae with tree stumps. ( stumps. 31 ft. ( Lowest trees seen. 15 ft. 4 | Blue eclunch clay, with roots of trees. Black carbonaceous sand. Fig. ib The section is illustrated in the accompanying wood cut, Fig. I. The upper 8 feet (more or less) consists of vegetable mould and made earth, and rests on the irregular surface of bed a, the upper part of which consists of fine Joam, much like the soil of paddy fields, but variable in different parts of the excavation. Thus in some places it consists of fine sandy silt, minutely laminated, and crumbling under the slightest pressure: elsewhere it 1s more argillaceous, and in general it is very full of fragmentary vegetable remains, too imperfect however to be recognised specifically. This bed becomes more argil- laceous towards the lower part and near the base is a tolerably tenacious clay. Its total thickness averages 17 feet, the bottom being at 20 feet below the actual surface. Bed 6, is 1 toot in thickness, and consists of an impure peat, too earthy to burn, when dry. Im it several stumps of Sundri trees are standing, the roots penetrating the bed immediately below. This bed is continuous all round the tank, and appears to extend every- 10 ft ( clay with some sand and tree Aer Pie Tees or | hey eed ome ar Ed owt DS foe ont ie aggnet ot FER St cig Ea a ay Bis Fe: oN te e 8 we eS | ae #8 a is @ Re: & a pore) « - Pi A il A Si * ay EP nen Oe : wien imhea teed Lah a wr eee meee ah A WN TAS AIBC MIE SATE PAL Ne Whit A » deurgerz oie t= 210 1 deers it dy s . ‘ pa anor a mispiscles bond einephntih ad aiaiernIe Pae Sp aE LPT Bieta tre Lg arr Age = - si Lr, 5 xu pe nis By a Vocabulary of Andamanese words, as ascertained from Crusor and FRIDAY. Nouns. Fish, ©@8 0GO CHO CHOC HF Hv Cee eRe COB Be 2O®@ Man, e©@@eG@0'+'Peervxnse co e@ooeceev eee O28 Ge NWO Sie sc sede Water, ; Rain, ebe*®e@ee0e02800 6G 208% MOON 3453... @ocveeev eve eone Yam, eoeeeoereeo CBs OREO FKO DH evermore €@€ eebeoeerveeveo 0@@ Plantae; .......¢ WODC; ees avr ee ten we 088 @ocoanut,=.. 27... Aices(unborled,) 2. .4...0.0. Aestick, 53.0505 as : NOUS rey eet an cae aarti rey BAP es Matar te ar ees SIGEINOS 4/6. hier teehee Cock (poultry,) ........... Plate or dish, Hat, cover, ..... e@'eeoo0e ©®@Gr700 -8' ©2828 004 C08 e@r@e eve cox oe 8 eve A carriage, ...... soos ee Knife, Sword, (, eo2xee0 e©er04 eee ry Pig, pork, eeeeeoen ee besnpeebese @rx, vd. 8 ee ©O8 Woon or Sun P A Sore, @eee78 6 9@6 080 Fire, .. e@er2ee2 288 8OO e@oeooe@ ecoeoeeeoeeo *O@B Gee e@eoesee o @0 7G@0 ©0886 ee ®S@% tae - Oe Fire-wood, *@0 780 200200 + O89 Oe © OO Cde Meat, ‘ Bread, ... Doiled wce,_....2ait. a A cheroot, ......... js ee en re AOOW se ee Broken bits of glass, @®eero08 8880 @ @e@eooeveoe -@Grtrege ©8086 0@0@ -@@® ©@8 0 e868 @ee €@0 2e8 Memoranda relative to three Andamanese. [No. 2, | Do. Ma. Chana. Pano. Chookleyro. Chatee. Eng-ngeyra. Allak (Bengali ?) alat. Jayda. Anakit. Erreybat. Moochee. Tok. Garrik. / Kookroo (Beng.) | Wyda. Seytey tok. Raik (?) Koona. Rogo. Aleyburdra. Angoonchoon. Chaukay. Chapa. Rekdama. Ochata. Chata. ‘ Dakanapo. Wangada. Karama. Beramato. Needles, Arrow-head ? Bits of iron, Tolb6t. a ee ee ie ae Mn 1864.] Memoranda relative te three Andamanese. Smoke, se.ssr ee sss WMAIZC, ects Ao nat; ie BORCS, =. 25s ce ees ugar Cave, cues orice Sweet thiigs, 155. Little OW ee Tittle DOV... gc DOWEL Ae A spider, @©e2a @@@ 828 cee OG 8BA2 CeCe + OO A MOUS WAO, oc scns ee OM OUCs cages cose ten seca oer Boknee, 325 Sees Blood, 3 Se Halts. 5. scsi P1007 A ee ASN0S@; Succ AS ONY, oe es DONG, as Sea ee Abend, bits of cloth. 2.2.0.6. e A. star, 3. eee ag ere A StOne,.... eee SWE eer eR ee he head; icine ee To-morrow, BEL cce -@0 CFF LeCe BOO OEE Moralitorkay. Oodala. Itnachamma. Tato. Teeree. Jong. Chanjibal. Majibal. Cheyda. Cheyley. Nyonada. Layla. Kytala. Tokadoobda. Lo. Pay. Eppee. Onkono. Icharonga. Pogo. Edala. Gogo. Rollo. Beerma (?) Chittooree. Tylee. Pyda. Pyleeda, Garra ? ADJECTIVES OR PARTICIPLES. Cold (as meat, )ss.c0ic. ce. Chippede ss ess ase, css Lost or concealed ? ..... es Cold (as weather,) ............ Spill 2. eee Ene, ==. Hot, . eect ©@@ 0008880 eeeees €@e e260 ©O8 O@@P Dae @3@@ MOG ©8809 2086 OOR 200 BR eg Mauriwada. Lokkamen, Kytalaya ? Tatay. Kaupilay. Potowyk. Deggaralak. 171 ina alii Siti ll Be wat pos ji Balpeed: Lab sh ; eae : : ait is ne Se rapanleteeta a9 tob ear aba Sun eS NAc ty i haat : Gi qs vig ee yh + tl . " : s qatane ea Moe as ‘ pore) ae = eee f- ee) Memoranda relative to three Andamanese. ipngonte nr se es ee GOU0; cs ee es Bad, = ss esxsac een eetes eases is Sos UD ee ee ee 1 en ee Dowkodoblak. Ooba. Ookacoba, Odoola. Awalay. VERBS. GO Silly 555 tices pena agncs VO SlCCNs eciccre te en UDO UA hGs —sanece cage FEO AGO, sei sc eep sos sppehenein 6c To come, ........ ire Seer SO eon oe ree eh Tere UP Oe Wale ears eg eas Po CanCe;—. 5 veces rskgicskcss os To throw away,...... sep seosessee BNO WOM os ensue antes eco Ma WADNCs osc 0 eoncgesen nies POLO UUs Aves shade phd aG uae cao) 1s SLOPOIVGs says tug sueas ieee oes To broil, : To roast, Deedo. Mamee. Nya. Kado. Kameeka, Taw. Dikleer. Tykpa. Apay. Dadway. Darcha. Kauppa. Jay. Poéwet. ADVERBS. No, POMOR eee GOO FGHF27 CHL LH HHH OHO EH Yad. Yabada. PHRASES. Sitea little; 0. asset anes MMaChs fie lane. ee eset ese Stomach full, .....:........-. Ss Dont OO hc inam=talls,- 23-25632ts Put it down, ...... nee I will remain here, ............ Take it (from another,) ...... Let it be: Put it down,...... I wall not cive, eto accen, Hetat alone, = .)..4...s.-sses Tara deedo. Yad do. Tek bo. A kuddo. Pano lappa. Gulla loongdakey. Do palee. Nyey ree. Tota da. Oochinda. Kookapa. [No. 2, A . EU MNRAS AEA sii bani ds DRE Rees an eae PSR mye Me iia Ue Sobre |) Peas oy ey ao St 7 Ft re a MAA Rough Ground Blar of the rams at BUDDHA See trircipal Tenewple,,, .... Moorway.. ry LEP PRUE... SEEPS. P yas fee are at pbs x? Pepa? boa GEE EFL, a See a ee AEPLE! OF AAS : aes =e JPOP ns. ae eas GAYA. Af, 7 Yy Yy YW 7 yyy iy Yyy YH YH Y YY Y hf, ie Z LS, Ye Yj REFERENGES. = 3 —y* ve > = cs fs 43/ / lrttuchy sShewwuig Gee plartt of tie Tornple/ i k ik + if a ; , ed eaten ese ayo aResaeaed ate: bier kramer MprmAIeGoand O° apse uy a Se , Tite ee 4 a ; z fi a eae = == = Fon eg Ligure’ a 108 Jenwles NOS, has a Large Sate gif Ae % Stored Carer1tl ......... 0... +: Arched GEM EAG oe MOLELP VV OOTIES »....... wees = D 7 7 3. fh east Moderz Hattilis Lerples & bur CLG sadn! Site of cedly for Cel! peEEDETI PLOTS = grovel | | 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. 173 1 willdrink, 5..44é<.0:. Ooweldee: There is none,...... . erie ce. Lap pee. I want to sleep a little, ......Tautaro mameekay. Stomach aches, ...... veseee-.. _Udda mookdoo. I don’t wish to stay, ......... _OQopadopalee. Boats are racing or rowing,... Arra choro. I have some, | oo It is lost, or I can’t find it. Ky’ta laya. Nete.—Some of these phrases are only inferentially derived, that is from their constant recurrence under like circumstances. When Crusoe or Friday were hunting about for anything and could not find it, they used to say in a vexed tone “ Kyta laya.”’ If offered anything, they would when refusing it in an affirmative manner, say “ Gada” as if they had it already, and so on. It is very possible then that many of these phrases are not literally rendered.—S. R. T. On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya.—By Babu RAsSENDRALALA Mitra. Having had lately an opportunity of devoting a short time to the examination of the Buddhist remains at Buddha Gaya, I believe a brief account of the excavations now being carried on at that place will not be unacceptable to the Society. Accordingly I do myself the pleasure of submitting to the meeting this note along with a drawing (done from memory) of the ground plan of the ruins, as also a sketch of the railing round the great temple at that place. They have been worked out from notes taken while on my travels, and may be relied upon as generally correct. I had no instrument with me for taking accurate measurements, and as Capt. Mead, the able officer who is now superintending the excavations, will, ere long, submit to Govern- ment a detailed report of his proceedings and discoveries illustrated by carefully preparec drawings, and as my object was simply to see what was in progress, I did not think it necessary or proper to take any measurement or anticipate the work of that gentleman. Buddha Gaya is one of the most celebrated places in the annals of Buddhism. There it was that S’akya devoted six long years in deep meditation to purity his mind from the dross of carnality, by abstain- ing altogether from food, and subjecting his body to the most unheard- 2a mae ft Fatah oS 9 ff aia tt sc see tls atk + speictcecg 4 TD ohn oi! ot - * — a —¥ iz ° é <7" = * yA iss a 4 7 * Fr - bos a ite as ®, y 174 On the Ruins of Buddha Gayé. [No. 2, | of hardships ; there he repeatedly overcame the genius of sensuality— Mira, who assaiied him with his invincible host of pleasures and enjoyments to lead him astray from his great resolve; and at that place he attained to that perfection which enablec him to assume the i rank of a Buddha, the teacher of man and gods and dispenser of ) salvation. ‘The exact spot where these protracted meditations and ) austerities were carried on, is said to have been the foot of a pipul tree, and hence that spot is held in the highest veneration by the followers of the Saugata reformer. It was believed to be the holiest - i —— place on earth ; temples and monasteries were erected round it even 4 during the life time of S’akya, and as lone as Buddhism flourished in f India, 16 was the resort of innumerable hosts of pilgrims from all parts of the Buddhist world. With the downfall of Buddhism the place lost its grandeur, and at the end of the tenth century was, according to an inscription published in the Asiatic Researches, (Vol. I. p- 284) by Wilkins, “a wild and dreadful forest,” “flourishing with ie trees of sweet scented flowers,’ and abounding in “ fruits and roots,” but “infested with lions and tigers, and destitute of human society.” A magnificent temple, however, stiil stancs, and around it vestiges r—) —— abound to attest to its former.greatness. General Cunningham has even recognised the identical flag of stone upon which on one occasion Buddha, while a roving mendicant, sat and ate some rice presented to him by two maidens. | Lhe tree, however, under which Buddha sat, and which was the 2 greatest object of veneration, has long since disappeared, and its place és is now occupied by one which, though decayed and dying, is scarce ? two hundred years old. It stands on a masonry basement of two steps ae about six feet high, and built on a large terrace of concrete and stucco. tts immediate predecessor probably stood.on a level with the first step which seems to have been raised long before the second. The third predecessor, according to this idea, was on a level with the terrace, and as that terrace stands about five and twenty feet above the level of the surrounding country, and as. Capt. Mead, in course of his x 4 excavations, has found traces of two terraces, one very distinct, at inter- mediate depths, it is to be presumed that several trees must have from time to time occupied the spot where stood the original Boddhidruma, or “Tree of Knowledge,” under which Buddha attained to perfection. It is no doubt possible that as earth and rubbish accumulated round 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gayé. 175 r the original tree, people from time to time built raised terraces and " covered up its roots, so that the tree in a manner rose with the rise of " the ground-level,.and that every new terrace or step was not neces- | sarily an evidence in favour of a new tree ; but the fact of the tree that now exists being a modern one, warrants the presumption of its having had several predecessors at. different times. Moreover, as the plan of renewing the tree was evidently not by cutting down the old and pianting a new one in its place, but by dropping a seedling in the axilla or a decayed spot of the old tree, so as to lead to the supposition that it was only a new shoot of the parent stem and not a stranger brought from a distance, it was found necessary to cover up the root of the new comer under guise of putting fresh mould on the root of the old one, to prevent the imposition being discovered. Hence it is that the present terrace is.much higher than the tops of the surrounding heaps of rubbish. | Close by the tree, on the north side, is placed the Burmese inscrip- fF tion noticed by Col. Burney in the last volume of the Asiatic Re» | searches. And immediately to the east of it stands the great temple of the place, a monument rising to the height of 160 feet from the Jevel of the plain. Its pinnacle is broken ; when entire it must have added at least twenty feet to the altitude of this cyclopzan structure, ly General Cunningham, in his Archeological Survey Report for 1861-62,* ' has given a full description of this edifice; but there is one point of yer importance in 1t which eseaped his notice, and to it, therefore, I wish ie to draw particular attention: I allude to the existence of three com- ss plete arches on the eastern face of the building. The doorway is wide ii but low, and is formed of granite side-posts with a hyperthyrion of the it same material. That was, however, supposed to be unequal to the aj weight of the great mass of masonry rising to the height of near 150 i) feet, which rested on it, and three Saracenic or pointed arches were ut accordingly thrown across to remove the weight from the hyperthyrion to the side abutments. Two of these arches have fallen in, breaking “ii exactly where an over-weighted arch would break, namely, at the points where the line of resistance cuts the intrados: The third is entire. It | is pointed at the top, but is formed, exactly as an arch would be in the present day, of voussoirs or arch-stones placed wedgewise, the first and dJast of which are sustained on the abutments, while the intermediate he * Ante Vol. XXXUL, p. vii. et 2A 2 es pe. = = = be = Sas rel ie = a5 psy = Ps ah a be: se Pe! cen sonar nat SE eet 0S PSHE ee, == ~ “ek jell na es a Ie ie ee CE i ct rye 176 On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. [No. 2, ones are held together in their position by their mutual pressure, by the adhesion of the cement interposed between their surfaces ; and by the resistance of the keystone. Such a structure in an Indian build- ing more than two thousand years old, struck me as a remarkable proof of tue Hindus having had a knowledge of the principle of the arch at | | | a very early period, though the credit of it has been denied them by | all our Anglo-Indian antiquaries. Tergusson, in his Hand Book of z Architecture, concedes to the Jams a knowledge of the horizontal | or projecting arch, but adverting to the radiating or true arch, says, (Vol. I. p. 78) “In the first place no tope shows internally : the smallest trace of a chamber so constructed (7. e. with a true e dome)—nor do any of the adjacent buildings incline to such a mode of construction which must have ere now been detected had it k ever existed.” Hlsewhere he observes (p. 254) “'The Indian archi- } tects have fallen into the other extreme, refusing to use the arch ji under any circumstances, and preferring the smallest dimensions and the most crowded interiors, rather than adopt what they considered so destructive an expedient.” Adverting to the Kotub, he says, “all the openings possess pointed arches which the Hindus never tl used” p. 418). Again, “the Hindus however up to this time (i. e. 1 of the Pathans) had never built arches, nor indeed did they for centuries afterwards” (p. 424). These remarks do not, it is true, i ‘directly mean that the Indians had no knowledge of the arch, but they imply it. Elphinstone is more positive. In his remarks on “ ¢ Hindu bridges, he says, “ Nor does it appear that the early Hindis | ‘knew the arch, or could construct vaults or domes, otherwise than by a a —— = = — _ layers of stone, projecting beyond those beneath, as in the Treasury of Atreus in Mycene.”’ (Hist. of India, p. 163.) Depending on the testimony of these distinguished antiquarians one may very reasonably assign to the Buddha Gaya temple a much later age than it claims, but the fact of its having been visited by Fa Hian and subsequently by Hiouen Thsang long before the advent of the Maho- medans in this country, inevitably leads to the inference of its having existed at a pre-mahomedan era, while the position the arches occupy, is so natural and integral that-it leaves no room for the hypothesis that | they were subsequent additions. I brought the fact to the notice of Capt. Mead, who had kindly undertaken to shew the ruins to me, and he readily acknowledged that the builders of the temple, whoever i: cS tit Un i 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. 177 they were, certainly knew the art of constructing an arch, and the one before us was a very good specimen of it. The entrance gate to the courtyard of the temple has a similar arch over it, though there it has no superstructure to sustain, and seems to have been built more as an ornament than otherwise. It may not be amiss here to observe that by the selection of the pointed, instead of the semicircular, arch» the builder has displayed a correct appreciation of the superiority of the former in regard to its weight-bearing capabilities. Ina line with the gate, and to its north, there formerly stood arange of small temples, which have since fallen in, and been entirely buried under rubbish. Capt. Mead has laid bare five of these, and in one of them I saw a colossal figure of Buddha seated on a lotus throne, with the hands resting one upon the other on the lap. This position is called the Dhyina Mudra or the “ meditative position,” and it was thus that S’akya passed his years of mental abstraction under the great pipul tree. There is an inscription on the throne which records the dedi- cation of the figure by one Boddhikhsana of the village of Dattagalla, the writer being Upavyayapurva an inhabitant of Masavégra. The character of the writing is the Gupta of the 4th century. The letters have been carefully cut and weil preserved.* Beyond these temples Capt. Mead has excavated a trench from east to west, laying bare a line of stuxe railing which formerly enclosed the courtyard of the great temple, running close along the base of the terrace around the sacred tree. It was formed of square granite pillars, * The inscription comprises three slokas in the fascile octosyllabic anushtup, and runs as follows. eafracatiga waqaaraataa | VaaMCARIC fqaicraqaar | NAMAICI ATS sifeaw cara sifuauta fagrar eunafaaiea: | waqafaaay fra ieay WATS aaa aq wasaigtaatea | fe i Translation. “Salutation to (Buddha) whose mind is ever directed towards the control of his passions, and who is kind to all created objects, and this with a view to overcome the resources of Mara lodged in blissful gardens of unlimited expanse. (?) Bodhikahana, the pure-hearted, of the village of Dattagalla having his mind devoted to the dispensation of Buddha, dedicated this (statue) for the removal of all kinds of bondage from his parents and relatives, Upavyayaptrva of the village of Masavagra wrote this.” The author could not condense in the verse the word “wrote,” so he has given it in initial after it. The third and fourth feet of the first verse are not intelligible. “4 sa mrs a Bey aay SAml So sh By peal ie om = ay ey te ooh RU Rover Mg aaa tte teha oe tte sy SORA MG SUE AC AMEE RCL SLU Uns Chee GREAT) 178 On the Ruins of Buddha Gayd. [No. % each having three medallions on the front and three mortises on each side for the tenons of as many cross bars. On the top was a coping stone rounded above, but flat beneath. The pillars were seated on a square base with mouldings on each side. The falling in of the monas. tery which stood immediately to the north of it, broke and buried the railing, and the only parts now found in séw, are the stumps of the pillars and the basement. Fragments of bars and pillars are met with in plenty within the rubbish, but a great number of the bars had,. evidently, been removed before the rest were buried. To the west of the terrace a deep trench, cut through the rubbish; has brought to light the continuation of the railing on that side, but in a comparatively better state of preservation. In the middle of the: line right opposite to the sacred tree there was a gate having the side pillars highly ornamented. Probably similar gates originally existed at the four cardinal points, but their traces are no longer visible. In style, ornament, and material the railing bears a close resemblance to those of Buddhist remains in other parts of India. General Cunning: ham, adverting to those at Bhilsa, observes, “the style is evidently characteristic and conventional, as it is found wherever the Buddha religion prevails. It is in fact so peculiar to Buddhists that I have ventured to name it the ‘ Buddhist railing.’ This peculiar railing is still standing around the principal topes of Sanchi and Andher, and some pillars and other fragments are still lying around the great topes at Sonari and Satdharé. The same railing was placed around the holy Bodhi trees and the pillars dedicated to Buddha. The balconies of the city gates and the king’s palace were enclosed by it. It formed the bulwarks of the state barge. It was used as an ornament for the capitals of columns as on the northern pillar at Sanchi, and generally for every plain band of architectural moulding. At Sanchi it is found in many places as an ornament on the horizontal bars which _ Separate the bas-reliefs from each other, Bhilsa Topes, (p. 187).” The trench opened on the south of the great temple, has been run close to its base with a view to expose the basement mouldings and the tiers of niches holding figures of Buddha, which were the prevail- ing ornament of the temple. Capt. Mead has in contemplation to run another trench parallel to the last, but at the same distanee from the temple as the trench on the north is. This will most probably bring to light the third side of the railing. —— Se 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. 179 Two or three trenches have been run through the extensive mass of rubbish to the north of the great temple, leading to the discovery of nothing beyond a few cells for resident monks, a great number of whom must have found their living in the neighbourhood of this once sacred spot. Within the courtyard and opposite to the entrance, stands a small open temple formed of four granite pillars covered over by a heavy stone roofing. In the middle of this there is a large block of basalt, the material so largely used by Buddhist sculptors in the manufacture of their statuary, bearing on its upper surface the carving of two hu- man feet, and a Sanskrit inscription on one side. On the centre of each foot are engraved, within a circle, the figures of a conch, a flag, a lotus, a swastika or magic figure of prosperity, a fish, and a few other objects which I could not well recognise. ‘The name by which this stone is commonly known is Buddhapad, or “ Buddha’s feet.” It is remarkable, however, that the inscription on it does not at all allude to Buddha. It begins with the usual Brahminic invocation of “Om,” gives the date in S’aka 1280, and records the names of Ravataji and Baladevaji as the dedicators of a tem- ple. The letters are rather smudgy, and the facsimile prepared by me is peculiarly so, it is possible therefore that my interpretation of the monument may be questioned, but the great test of the ereed of an oriental document is the salutation at the beginning, and that salutation in the record under notice, being the mystic “ Om,” which 1s common both to the Hindu and the Buddhist, it is impossible to determine to which of the two rival creeds the stone is to be assigned. Nor are the emblems engraved on the feet favourable to an easy solution of the question. They conform to no known canons of palmistry Hindu or Buddhist, regarding auspicious marks on the sole of the feet. The Lalita Vistura, (Chapter 7) in giving an account of the peculiar marks on, and the character of, S’akya’s feet, says ‘“ He has expanded hands and feet, soft fresh hands and feet, swift and agile hands and feet (like those of asnake-catcher), with long and slender fingers and toes. On the soles of the feet of the great king and prince (Maharaja Kumara) Sarvartha-siddha are two white wheels, beautifully coloured, bright and refulgent, and having a thousand spokes, a nave, and an axle-hole. His feet sit evenly on the ground.” Such a-wheel we look for in vain on the foot-marks at Buddha Gaya. Again in the Museum of the Society there is a large flag of white marble bearing t = g he = ‘ = 2 | us Ie ins G =) HT. a a y wae me ae Sy vet fur Ser ae =) = Dy, ae =r toy ay a = ah ay ee Sy sy were 2? B=) ae sab cr ao bore) pe) Fe) a Be = poe pe | a = = Bs is ey = ae coil . oe on oe. ay gy Es ae 2 = pi a <> * . _ ~ \ i - ~— & & 180 On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. [No. 2, ih the figure of a human foot surrounded by two dragons. It wag k brought from a temple in Burmah where it used to be worshipped ag a: a representation of Buddha’s foot. It is 7} ft. long by 3 ft. 6 inches in i breadth, and has on it a great number of mystical marks. On the i centre of each toe there is a figure of a conch-shell and a concentric | a line under it. A conch occurs also at the heel. On the centre of the | ie sole, there is a circular figure with innumerable radii, standing evident- mn! ly for the wheel with a thousand spokes described above. Around all this wheel are arranged, in three tiers, one hundred and eight com- 1a partments bearing representations of temples, houses, forests, rivers, nig men in different attitudes, birds and beasts of various kinds—mostly tle 6 imaginary, leaves and flowers, magical figures and other objects unin- ie tellicible to me. But I do not find the counterparts of these objects ia) in the foot-marks at Buddha Gaya. There the figures are, it is true, tt included within a circle, but it has no wheel of a thousand spokes, 4 pm Its prevailing emblems are more Hindu than Buddhistical. The lotus, dit the swastika, the fish and the discus are identically what has been assign- ti ed to Vishnu’s feet in the Brahminical shastras. Thus in the Skanda Fins Purana I find the marks on Vishnu’s feet are enumerated at 19, in- cluding, 1 a erescent, 2 a water jar, 3 a triangle, 4 a bow, 5 the sky, | ies 6 the foot-mark of cattle, 7 a fish, 8 a conch, 9 an octagon, 10 a | ance swastika, 11 an umbrella, 12 a discus, 13 a grain of barley, 14 an any elephant goad (ankus,) 15 a flag, 16 a thunderbolt, 17 a jambu fruit, laty. 18 an upright line, and 19 a lotus, of which the first eight belong to ain the left and the rest to the right foot.* Biswandtha Chakravartti, in the his gloss on the Bhagavat Pnréna (10th book), has given the marks af Py appropriate to the foot of Radha which include, 1 an umbrella, 2 a wheel, thy 3 a flag, 4 acreeper, 5 a flower, 6 a bracelet, 7 a lotus, 8 an upright dom: line, 9 an elephant goad, (ankus) 10 a crescent, 11 a grain of barley, had 12 a javelin, 13 a club, 14 a car, 15 an altar, 16 an earring, 17 a fish, | te 18 a hill, and 19 a conch.t The first eleven of these belong to the : * qarq awe Praag a @ awe aifsat | we aayqesy ataugqe aTUrea aaa | | Alp ad am aaa is TAS Caras, | ; faure efcqa fiafaraeram fateh Wasi | 4 Pie + earftasrafaquaeary Tae Cag re ee Wesy ay aaqcy we eT l ayy ee | alqawauagqaaet waTa ve | 7 a : ay at wat facaatintracieaifeatsty ws i 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. 181 left, and the rest to the right foot. The scholiast has pointed out at length the different places which these marks should occupy and the objects they subserve at those places. His opinion has been ques- tioned, and Vaisnava writers of eminence have distributed these marks in very different ways. None has, however, tomy knowledge, brought them together within a circle on the centre of the sole, as we find them at Buddha Gaya. The date of the inscription on the Buddhapad is S’aka 1280 = A. D. 1808, and the characters are the nearest’ remove from the modern Deva- nagari. The inscription must have been engraved immediately after the completion of the sculpture of the feet, for it is not likely that the profane hands of an engraver would be allowed to touch a stone, which had been, for any length of time, sanctified by the adoration of thousands, while the Hindu character of the emblems does not permit the supposition of the stone having existed at Buddha Gaya during the supremacy of the Buddhists. They suggest the idea that the foot-marks in question are of Hindu origin, and were put up by . . , ‘ . ’ ~~ - se ‘ 4 , Maes Hindus to reduce the place and its old-associations to the service of their creed. Such adoption, whether insidious or avowed, of the holy Ay ie ba places as well as the rites and ceremonial observances of one sect by it another, has been common enough in the history of religion. We meet with it everywhere, and no where more prominently than in India among the Hindus and the Buddhists. There is scarcely one Hindu temple in ten of any great age in which is not to be seen some relic of Buddhism borrowed by the Brahminists. The great temple of Poori, which every year draws together pilgrims by hundreds of thousands from all parts of India, most of whom are prepared to lay down their lives for the truth and sanctity of the holy idol Jagannatha, is a Buddhist edifice built on the plan, and very much in the style, of the sacred monument at Buddha Gay4,* and the idol itself is no other than an emblem of Dharma, the second member of the Buddhist triad, represented by the old Pali letters y. r. v. U, s.; while tradition still preserves the memory of its Buddhist origin and calls Jaggan- natha the incarnation of Buddha, (Buddhdvatéra).+ It is not too much * A closer parallel is met with in the temple of Barrolli near the fall of the Chambul. The domical structure on its top and that of the Poori monument is not however met with at Buddha Gaya. 7 Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes, p.358 and Laidlay’s Fa Hian, p. 21—261, There is an inscription on the temple of Jaganndtha which assigns, the temple to Ananga, 258 ie fe: Se Sto tag tay te i he Bis ie i ia f Kc = cse tes SS A sae i me Si - * Jie ke 16) oa iar iret Sanpete ” — dy a Ae ‘oe ; feet arora h inn ete Pus > Te ees a \ nS 7 " le etn aces; » t. ~- ttl | es - ‘een ’ hts rep ipsa) macs linn SPN ene Sete ge teres eee ee We ieecaete yeah ae aetrteal ee Sere Tec racer a t wa +. 182 On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. [No. 2, I then to assume that on the suppression of Buddhism in the 10th hi and 11th centuries, attempts were made and successfully carried out, i of converting Buddhist temples to Hindu usage, and that the foot. fi marks at Buddha Gaya are the result of one of those attempts. bi We have, however, more than @ priors arguments to establish the fact, mi In an imscription of the LOth century to which reference hag already tt been made above, it is distinctly stated that a Buddhapad or Buddha's |i foot was set up ab Buddha Gaya expressly for the purpose of perform. ft ing thereon the Hindu rite of srdddha. Now as the liturgy of the | Der Buddhists does not recognise that ritual, it must follow as a matter of th eourse that the inscription is a Hindu one, and since its date is te posterior to the downfall of Buddhism, it must be taken for granted nt _ that those who put it up, desired to reduce Buddha Gayd to the service nt of Hinduism by, what is commonly called, “a pious fraud.” | vn The inscription itself is no longer traceable at Buddha Gayé. But + fix its translation in the 1st volume of the Asiatic fiesearches, coming bes from the pen of Sir Charles Wilkins, may be taken as its exact ja counterpart. It starts by saying that “m the midst of a wild forest | at resided Buddha the author of happiness anda portion of N drayana. ‘ate He was an incarnation of the deity Hari, and worthy of every adora- | hap tion.” The illustrious Amara Deva accidentally coming to the forest | But he discovered the place of Buddha and with a view to make the divinity | tonat propitious, performed acts of severe mortification for the space of Be, twelve years. The deity pleased with this devotion appeared to Amara _, leh in a vision and offered him any boon that he wanted, and on Amara’s wis insisting upon a visitation, recommended him to satisfy vicariously his | mt | desire for a sight of the deity by an image. An image was accord- | dy qe ingly made, and Amara eulogised it by calling it Brahmé, Vishnu, sh =f Mahes'a, Damodara, and by attributing to it all the great deeds per- Lt i EB formed by Vishnu in his various incarnations, “ Having this worship- ath j ped the guardian of mankind, he became like one of the just. He lon i joyfully caused a holy temple to be built of a wonderful construction, | r tll qe) and there were set up the divine foot of Vishnu for ever purifier of = © q eo) : the sins of mankind, the images of the Péndoos, and of the descents Tale ies : of Vishnu, in hke manner of Brahma and the rest of the divinities. 4 =. le Bhima Déva of the Ganga Vansa Dynasty (A. D. 1196,) but he is said to ieescee te have only rebuilt or repaired what had existed for many centuries before his "hy time and been subjected to many vicissitudes. The tec : += nae Barge a Beene wn Reh 3 f ai PEG RE Lr a cp et ite hi il Ay inl 1864. | On the Ruins of Buddha Gayé. 183 This place is renowned ; and it is celebrated by the name of Buddha- Gayé. The forefathers of him who shall perform the ceremony of the Srdddha at this place shall obtain salvation. ‘The great virtue of the Srdddha performed here is to be found in the book called Vayu purana ; an epitome of which hath by me been engraved upon stone.” ‘The inscription writer then goes on to say that Vikramaditya was certain. ly a renowned king ; that there lived in his court nine learned men who were celebrated as the “nine jewels;” that one of them was Amara Deva, and it certainly was he who built the holy temple. The con- cluding paragraph states that “in order that it may be known to learned men that he (Amara) verily erected the house of Buddha,” the writer “vecorded upon stone the authority of the place as a self-evident testi- mony,’ on Friday the 14th of the wane in the month of Chaitra in the year 1005 of Vikramaditya=A. D. 948. The writer leaves his readers entirely in the dark as to who he was ; he does not even deign to give his name, and he talks of things which hap- pened a thousand years before him. Such testimony can have no claim to any confidence. 'The value of an inscription depends upon its authenticity and contemporaneousness—upon being a record of circumstances that happened in the time of the writer, who must be a trustworthy person. But here we have none of those conditions fulfilled. We have a tradi- tion a thousand years old, if any such tradition then existed, served up by an anonymous writer on the testimony of so unveracious a witness as the Vayu Purana. ‘The tradition itself bears the stamp of fabrication on its very face. Buddha Gaya, whatever it was in the time of the writer, could not have been “a dreadful forest’? “infested by tigers and destitute of human society” in the first century before Christ, — when Buddhism in India was in the zenith of its splendour, and when the place of Buddha’s apotheosis was held the most sacred spot on earth. Nor could Amara Sifha of the Court of Vikrama who was known to have been a’ staunch Buddhist* anc.a clever scholar, be so far * General Cunningham calls Amara a brahmana, But in the invocation at the beginning of his Dictionary the great lexicographer has given no reason to hig readers to describe him as such. ‘The invocation itself is as follows: FAM ASA TeN CAAA IIT: EPaAaaal Vici: Wagga q | *'To him who is an ocean of wisdom and mercy, who is unfathomable, and whose attributes are viceless, even to him, O intelligent men, offer ye your adorations for the sake of prosperity and immortality.” 2B 2 b: ae ¥ oe i ns iat ey is rae ie $e, SEN sf we t ite Sh (Gil Sh SLR. gRRA EBs = re A cew %. «=~ ; | > 184 On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya. [No. 2; { forgetful of his religion as to glorify his god by calling him Hari, i Vishnu, Brahm4, the destroyer of the demon Keshi, the deceitful 4 Vamaina who cheated the giant Bali of his dominion, or a little i shepherd tied to a post with a rope round his waist for stealing butter | from the house of his neighbours. Such stories belong exclusively to it the Purdnas and can never be expected in a Buddhist writing. Then i the Amara of Vikramaditya’s court and author of the Dictionary it was a Kédestha, and his surname was Sifiha.* I have nowhere seen a: him addressed as a Deva, which title formerly belonged exclusively to B Brahmans and kings, though of late years the rule has been considerably i relaxed. ‘The story of the dream is of course a fiction, and the state- Ei Here the deity invoked is not named; and the commentators having tried to tn the utmost their ingenuity to apply the verse to most of the leading Hindu ~. |i divinities, but finding it inapplicable, have one and all taken it to imply Buddha. Mallinatha, the most distinguished among the scholiasts and the author of at | least twenty different commentaries, explains the verse thus. “O intelligent men, for the sake of “ prosperity,” i. e. wealth, of “ immortality,” 1, e. salvation, adore Buddha, whose virtues, whose charities, whose forbearance, &c. &e. | oh (Su a wad WeMy Wary Fe ae Saat GE_EE LU TT AWIAIAITY TAfE| MS. As. Soc, Lib: No. 188, p. 5). Raghundtha, another commentator of some eminence, says : “O intelligent men, Let that Buddha be adored, that is by you. Here, though Buddha is not openly named still itis evident from the epithets used that he is meant. This is called the il rhetoric of prasdda. Thereof it has been said by Kanthébharana, where the object is | ts evident from the meaning such a figure of speech is called pragada, thus (the verse) “ here rises the breaker of the sleep of the lotus,’ without alluding to the dispersion mH J | of darkness or the assuaging of the sorrow of the brahmini goose, evidently means thesun.” Baya SA Tag: Maat Bara wale: Terqa its Fal fara. aq Ud vata fa TeTeaMIAEeIT: | CEH RVNCWA! JF T- he agqaag se: afeitaa = = =— : a == — — ———— ——— ——s — — SS ———- SS. 5 a a= . = = < — == oe =e = SS —— == = ee = — == ss ae — = SS se - a, -_ = oa = = = S=. = = = SI => ee — ——— = —a 7 < J —s — =) — — —— —— = arte: =—— Pr —, + _—— — — = ea zz ss ——— —~+—> =— = == —! = = ss S=—_> af . —s = = = — ——— — crete roe mnernetneen HiheEarhtey ion 1864. ] Extract from Journal of a Trip to Bhamo. 195 selected one at a time, and stringing backwards the genealogy of their modern kings, manufactured the tale of a continuous monarchy with a shifting capital and dating from the first inroad of Hindoo princes into the valley up to the present time. I understand from Hindoos that they have in their books some accounts of an incursion of Hindoos into this country. The ancient extent of Hindoo influence over Indo-China and the adjacent archipelago, I suppose to be a well-proved fact, and the prominence given in Burman chronicles to the advent of the Hindoo prince is very significant. I should have mentioned above, that the great extent of pond and lake, with the creeks of still water, make Tagoung a remarkably good fishing-place. Great quantities of fish are dried, and much made into “ngapee” and great numbers also are taken alive to the capital. The small-fish are thrown into the boat and kept alive with frequent changes of the water. The larger fish are strung by the gills, or the nose, or the lip, and so towed down the river till the market is reached, At the time of my visit, the cul-de-sac creek to the north of the city was closed at its mouth by a bamboo netting, and the fish above were being narcotised with some bark, that I am as yet unacquainted with. The fish above the net being all taken, the net is removed, when after five or six days, fish enter the creek again and the process is repeated. At this creek and on the river in the neighbourhood of Tagoung, the fish- eating birds are particularly numerous. A few specimens I have shot and had skinned; among them the Scissor-bill (Rhimops nigra) and another very handsome web-footed bird of the size of a duck, with a long neck and a sharp pointed beak. It swims with only its head and neck out of the water, but watches for its prey most generally on the low sand banks, or on some projecting piece of drift wood. Its food is small fish. The Darter. Dad eR eS ee 196 Nate on the Gibban of Tenasserim, Hylobates lar. [No. 2, Note on the Gibbon of Tenasserim, Hylobates lar.—By Lieut.-Cbl. S. R. Tickeny; 2 a@ letter to A. Grove, Esq. I send a transeript from my Mammalian collection of what I had recorced of Hylobates lar, at least of its wild and tame habits. Notes on its osteology and soft anatomy and structure, you will not require, as you have a specimen by you, which I suppose from what you say of its paralysis will not live long, The one you have, must have been about 1; year old when I sent it you. Doubtless captivity has checked its growth. I give the dimensions taken of an adult one, but I think I have seen them larger, and the males are larger than the females, (as in all monkeys). The Burmese and Talains never keep monkeys of any kind as _ pets. ae The Karens sometimes do. Of the Shans I cannot speak, but being Bughists they probably do not either. | Hynopates Lar (Ogilby.) The /Tylebates lar is found in great abundance in all the forests _ —_ skirting the hills, which run from north to south through the pro- vince of 'Tenasserim. They ascend the hills themselves up to an elevation of 3,000 to 3,500 feet above sea level, but not higher, and are usually met with in parties of from 8 to 20, composed of indivi- duals of all ages. It is rare to see a solitary one ; occasionally, how- ever, an old male will stay apart from the flock, perched on the a ES summit of some vast tree, whence his howls are heard for miles around. ‘The forests which these animals inhabit, resound with their eries from sunrise to about 9 a. mM, Their usual call may be thus rendered. ple eb = bn pe 00 — woe ef | The sounds varying from the deep notes of the adults to the sharp foal ee iveble of the young ones. During these vocal efforts they appear to Matis wee Edger be eee Ripe! hate ye i - - 4 — ele . . * a a ey hy peace oe ree sal Sig uk alm i ap 7 et a PGND nae Fikrageicfahitersa woe een pes hee 4 *- "/ 7 eH price art ilar ie at is Dpsticrt) ere ieaey Pret pancaey BGR Re pte pa Hoklsecterbweres bx pasar beste prpuer nt cot © re. Vee Wes Aas Me cna lie ee Tas wasary erway aT RL pa os ee ae DVS RTA HYLOBATES LAR. |. ~ - > ia ——— Serene — —— ——- —— SS a —_ 1864.| Note on the Gibbon of Tenasserun, Hylobates lar. 197 resort to the extreme summits of the loftiest trees, and to call to each other from distant parts of the jungle: After 9 or 10 a. m. they become silent and are engaged feeding on fruit, young leaves, buds, shoots and insects, for which they will occasionally come to the eround: When approached, if alone, they will sometimes sit close, doubled up in a thick tuft of foliage, or behind the fork of a tree: near the top, so screened as to be quite safe from the shot of the sportsman. The sketch in the mar- gin may show how effectually a single gunner may be baffled: in his attempts to secure a specimen. With a companion the manceuvre of course is useless. But indeed’ when forced from its con-« cealment and put to flight, the Gibbon is not easily shot. It swings from branch to branch with its long arms, shaking the boughs all around, flings itself from prodigious heights into denser foliage, and is quickly concealed from view by intervening trees. _ Tf hit, there is no animal more tenacious of hife, and its efforts when desperately wounded to cling to the branch, and drag itself into some fork or nook where to hitch itself and die, excite amusement and compassion. The Gibbon Gf we restrict that name to this species) is not nearly so light and active as its congener H. hoolock, (the “Tooboung” of the Arakanese,) which latter species is not liable to vary in colour, being always black, with the hands and feet concolorous, and the supercilia only white, instead of a circle of that colour all round the face. The Gibbon, moreover, walks less readily on its hind legs than the hoolock, having frequently to prop and urge itself along by its knuckles on the ground. In sitting it often rests on its elbows and will lie readily on its back. Anger it shows by a fixed steady look, with the mouth held open and the lips occasionally retracted to show the canines, with which it can bite severely, but it more usually strikes with its long hands, which are at such times held dangling, and shaken in a ridiculous manner, like a person who has suddenly burnt his fingers. It is, on the whole, a gentle peaceable animal, very timid and so wild as not to bear confinement if eaptured adult. The young seldom reach maturity when deprived of liberty. They are born generally in the early part of the cold weather, a single one at 2D 198 Note on the Gibbon of Tenasserim, Hylobates lar. [No, 2, a birth, two being as rare as twins in the human race. The young one sticks to its mother’s body for about seven months and then be- gins gradually to shift for itself. So entirely does this animal confine itself to its hands for locomotion about the trees, that it holds any thing it may have to carry by its hind hands or feet. In this way J have seen them scamper off with their plunder, out of a Karen plan- tain garden in the forest. IT have had many of these animals while young in confinement. They were generally feeble, dull, and querulous, sitting huddled upon the ground, and seldom or never climbing trees. On the smooth sur- face of a matted floor they would run along on their feet and shde on their hands at the same time. By being fed solely on plantains, or on milk and rice, they were apt to lose all their fur, presenting in their nude state a most ridiculous appearance. Few recovered from this state: but a change of diet, especially allowing them to help themselves to insects, enabled some to come round, resuming their natural covering. For the most part they were devoid of those pranks and tricks which are exhibited by the young of the MMacacus and dnuus, though occasionally and if not tied up, they would gambol about with cats, pups, or young monkeys. The tawny and the black varieties of the Gibbon appear to mix indiscriminately together. The Karens in the Tenasserim provinces consider there is a third variety which they name “ Khay6oo paba,” and the Talains ‘“ Woot-o-padyn” (blue ape). This is probably the party-coloured or mettled phase of the animal, whlch occurs very often to the southward, in Malaeca. ‘The pale variety is more numerous in the district of Amherst than the black one. fylobates lar extends southward to the Straits, and northward to the northerly confines of Pegoo (British Burma) : whether it is found throughout Burma proper or not, I cannot ascertain. To the west of the spur dividing British Burma from Arakan, and throughout the latter province into the mountains east of Chittagong, is found only Hylobates hoolock. And further northward in the forests and hills of Cachar, Munnipoor and As4m exists either a third species, (not yet I believe distinguished by naturalists,) or if the same species as #. haolock, so strongly modified as to be larger and stouter, with a totally different call, and subject to vary in colour the same as EH, lar which 4. hooleck in Arakan is not. -_ 1864. ] Literary Intelligence. 199 I subjoin the dimensions of an adult male specimen of Hylobates far shot near Hlyng bway, Tenasserim province; January, 1855. But I believe it attains a larger size. Length from crown to posteriors 1! 73” Humerus 95”, Radius 93”, Hand 6”, Total 2’ 1”. Femur 77, Tibia 72”; Foot 44”. ‘Fotal 1! 72”. Height when standing upright about 2’ 6’. I should not omit mentioning the peculiar manner in which this species drinks, and which is by scooping up the water in its long narrow hand, and thus conveying a miserably small quantity at a time to its mouth. It is to be heped the animal is not much troubled with thirst. TT. LITERARY INTELLIGENCE. Hatrat du mémoire de Mr. Houmpor sur Vorigine du systeme de poids de lancienne Scandinavie.* Pendant que le systéme de poids de I’ ancienne Rome, constituant la livre de 12 onces était en usage dans une grande partie de |’ Europe, la Seandinavie se servait d’un systéme tout différent, comptant 1 mork (plutard dit mare) == 8 asrar (plur de eyrir, plitard dit ore). 1 eyris = 3 ortugar ou ertugar (plur. de ortug). On est frappé de rencontrer le méme systéme en usage dans l Inde méridionale moderne, ou, | 1 cer est = 8 palas. 1 pala = 8 tolas, et plus frappante encore est V’égalité de la pesanteur des poids respectifs des deux contrées si éloignées l’une de V’autre. L’auteur donne deux listes de la pesanteur de once (eyrir, pala) dans divers états de |’Hurope et de l’Inde, d’ ot il résulte, que sa pesanteur, quoi- qu’ un peu variante, se trouve presqu’entre les méme bornes ici et la, ee qui est aussi le cas avec l’once de plusiéurs états Mahometans hors de l’Inde. 7 Il est vrai que, depuis le moyen age, le mare de 8 onces a été en usage dans la plupart des états Européens; mais il faut remarquer, que l’on n’y s’en sert que pour peser l’or, argent et un nombre trés limité d’ autres articles préeieux, pendant que la livre de 12 onces * Communicated in a letter to Babu Rajendra Lal Mitra. 2p 2 Maske tick Vee coy ‘ 4 a ¥ TUTE cha oa aac ae fas gah 4 ; a “4 " 1 4 ¥ “ t Los Pa eres wor > . ~ “ : ‘a LS r 4 ad : : a& 2 bad — ie -” > ae ie ‘ 4 i a | . y ag - 2 ; wa OD +. kh 200 Literary Tntelligence. [No. 2, est le poids principal pour les vivres et les marchandises. Les Scan- dinaves au contraire se servent du mare, eyrir et ertag pour tout objet pondérable ; et la division de l’once en 8 unités inféreures ne se rencontre nulle part hors de Scandinavie et de |’ Inde. | L’auteur a fait des recherches pour trouver des traces du systéme des Scandinaves dans les contrées, quils passaient lors de leur émi- gration de l’Asie, et par lesquelles un chemin de commerce trés fye- quenté entretenait les relations entre l’Orient et Je Nord Jusqu’d Vinvasion des Tartares. Le résultat de ces recherches se borne 4 attirer attention sur un grand nombre de lingots d’argent, qu ‘il y a une trentaine d’années ont été desenterrés 4 Riazan, presqu’ au centre de la Russie. Or le poids moyen de ces lingots repond de trés prés au poids du mare ancien des Scandinaves. Et & Bokhara on se sert aujourd’hui d’une once, dit Tolendak, dont le poids est presque égal a l’ancien eyrir. Quant a l’origine de l’égalité des poids du Nord et de l’Inde, l’au- teur émet Vhypothése, que le systeme a été établi chez les ancétres communs des Ariens de l’Inde ‘et des peuples du Nord. Pour sup- porter cet hypothése il cite un certain nombre d’articles de civilisation, qui portent les mémes ou presque les mémes noms en Scandinavie et en Inde,—articles qui deémontrent un degré de civilisation, qui doit nécessairement avoir eu besoin d’un systéme de poids. Les émigrés doivent donc l’aveir apporté avec eux, les uns vers le Nord, les autres vers le Sud. Translation. Axtract from the Memoir of M. Holmboe on the origin of the Sys- tem of Weights in Ancient Scandinavia. While the system of weights of ancient Rome, comprising the pound of twelve ounces was in use in a large part of Europe, Scandi- navia used a very different system, consisting of 1 mork (afterwards marc) = 8 asrar (plural of eyrir, afterwards called ore), 1 eyrir = 3 ortugar or ertugar (plural of ortug). One is struck at meeting with the same system in use in modern Southern Jndia where 1 sir = 8 palas, 1 pala = 8 tolahs, eee —_ - cect — wi £864. | daterary Intelligence. 201 and still more striking is the equality of the respective weights, in two countries so far distant from each other. The author gives two lists of the weight of the ounce (eyrir, pala) in the different states of Hurope and India, from which it appears, that although its weight varies somewhat, the variation has almost the same limits in both quarters, which is also true of the ounce in several Mahometan states external to India. It is true that the mare of 8 ounces has been in use in most Eu- ropean states since the middle ages: but it must be remarked that it is only employed there for the weighment of gold, silver, and a very limited number of other precious articles, while the pound of 12 ounces.is the chief weight for provisions and merchandise. The Scandinavians on the contrary use the mare, eyrir and ertag, for every weighable object ; and the subdivision of the ounce into 3 units of lower value, is met with nowhere but in Scandinavia and India. The author has sought for traces of the Scandinavian system in the countries which that people traversed in their emigration from Asia, and through which passed a well-frequented commercial route, by which Hastern and Northern nations communicated, up to the time of the Tartar invasion. The result of these researches is limited to drawing attention to a great number of ingots of silver which were dug up at Riazan, almost in the centre of Russia; the weight of these ingots corresponds very closely to that of the ancient mare of the Scandinavians : and at Bokhara, according to Tollendak, an ounce is still in use, the weight of which is almost equal to that of the ancient eyrir. As to the origin of this equality in the weights of the North and of India, the author suggests that the system was established by the common ancestors of the Arians of India and of the Northerns. In support of this view, he cites a certain number of articles of civiliza- tion which bear the same names in Scandinavia and India,—and which indicate a degree of civilization which must have absolutely required a system of weights. The emigrants then carried this with them ; some to the North, the others to the South. He= EB: ; Ee ee ore Fe ee ETT = 202 _ ftaterary Intelligence. [No. 2, Dr. KE. BUHLER on Gakatayana’s Sanskrit Grammar. I lately received through the kindness of my friend Mr. W. Stokes of Madras, part of a transcript of MS. 1071 (Alph. Cat. E. T. H, Col.) as well as the beginning and end of MSS. 1072 and 1073, which in the Catalogue raisonné as well as in the Cat. Alph. are stated to contain the ancient grammar of Cakatayana, the predecessor of Yaska, Panini and the author of the Mahabhashya. On examination, MS, 1071 proves to contain a copy of the Gabda- nugasana of Cakatayana with the Chintamani Vritti of Yaxavarman (beginning on fol. 31 of the original MSS., p. 149 of my transcript), The first thirty-one folios contain a compendium based on the same work, in the style of the Siddhintakaumudi. Its author and title I am unable to ascertain, as it is full of breaks in the beginning and in the end. MS. 1072 contains a work called PrakriyAsamgraha by Abha- yacandra-siddhanta-siri, likewise giving stitras from the Cabdanucasana, but if 16 1s commentary or an abridgment of the original I cannot say. MS. 1073 resembles closely MS. 1072; its title and author are not named. Though I only possess about 13 p4da of the first adhydya of the Cabdanucasana I venture to give a notice of the work without waiting for the completion of the transcript, as I think it can be proved satis- factorily, that that work really belongs to the predecessor of PA&nini. Besides, the above-mentioned compendium allows me to form a general idea of the whole work. In order to prove the correctness of the title given, I give the text of the introductory verses of the Chint4mani : Vitaragaya namah. Criyam kriyadvah sarvajfidnajyotira nagvarim. Vigvam prakacay-accintdmanigcintarthasAdhanah. (1) Namastama(h) prabhévabhibhitabhidyotahetave. Lokopakarime ¢abdabrahmane dvadagatmane. (2) Svasti crisakalajfidnasimrajya, padamaptavan. Mahacramana-samghadhipatir-yah ¢¢katéyanah. (3) Eka gcabdémbudhimbuddhimantharena pramathya yah. Sayagah ¢vi samuddadhre vigvam vyAkarandmritam. (4) Svalpacrantham sukhopayam samptirnam yadupakramam. + Se ee ee << —— — = — - —— a = = —— é SS =. SE EE se en ees a m = ge ee = =a — a aay ie 1864. | Literary Intelligence. 20 Go Cabdinucésanam saxrvam arharceha sanvatparam. (5). Hshtirneshta na vaktavyam vaktavyam sutratah prithak. Samkhyatam nopasamkhyénam yasya ¢abddnucdsane. (6) Tasyatimahatim vrittim samhrityeyam laghiyasi. Samptrnalaxanavrittirvaxyate yaxavarmand. (7) Grantha-vistara-bhirinam sukumaradhiyamayam. Cucrishadigunan kartum castre samharanodyamah. (8) Cabdanugdsanasya nvarthayac eintdmane ridam. Vritter granthe pramanamtu shatsahasram nirupitam (9) Indracandradibhiggdbdur yaduktam cabdalaxanam Tadihastisamastam ca yannehasti na tatkvacit. (10) Ganadhitupathayor ganadhatu lingdnugdsane lingagatam. Unadika nunddaw cesham nicceshamatra vrittau vidyat. (11) Balabalajanopyasya vritter abhyasavrittitah. Samastamvahemayam vetti varshenaikena nigcayat. (12) With these statements we must compare the end of the first chap- ter, which runs as follows : | Iti cabdanucasane ecintamanivrittau prathamasyadhyayasya pra- thamah padah. Though there can be no doubt that the MS. contains the work of Cakatayana, still it remains to be proved that this Cakatayana is the predecessor of Panini. For the name Gakatayana is a nomen gentile and does not originally designate one individual only. Besides we know from the commentaries on the Dhatupatha that there were two erammarians of this name. Fortunately it is not difficult to decide this question, as PAnini quotes in three passages opinions of Qakatdyana,—ptijartham as the eommentators say. ‘T'wo of these rules are found in the fragment of the Cabdanugasana, which I have before me, the third is wanting because it refers to a matter treated of in one of the later books. The rules referred to are the following : Panini teaches vin. 4. 46. Aco rahabhyam dve (scil. yare va). Consonants with the exception of h (and of course also of 7) stand- ing after an 7, or #, which is preceded by a vowel or diphthong, can, optionally, be doubled. And vii. 4. 47. Anaci ca, ise SS eee 204 Literary Intelligence. LNo. 2; (This doubling may also take place) if consonants’ except / and r, which are preceded by a vowel or diphthong, are followed by any letter except vowels, diphthongs # or , (or if they stand at the en of a word). | | In the following Sutras: he gives exceptions to these rules and Says S. 50. Triprabhritishu cakata’yanasya (na sy4t). It three or more consonants follow each other (which otherwise ful. fil the conditions stated above) the doubling shall: not. take place according to the opinion of Cakatayana, e. ¢. Cakatayana allows only the pronunciation indra, not inndra. In the Cabdénugasana we find the following corresponding rules : jie Bailes Acohrohracah, (dve va syatam) Cintamani: Acah paro yo hakéro rephacca tabhyam parasya ahracah, hakaradrephadacaccAnyasya varnasya sthane dve ripe bhavato va, brahmma brahma, sarvvah sarvah, dirgghah dirghah, ahraca iti kim, barhit, dahrah aham. Translation of the Sutra : Consonants except ‘h’ or ‘r’ following an ‘h’ or ‘r,’ which is pre- eeded by a vowel or diphthong, may optionally be doubled. Stitra I.1.118. — Adirghat. Cintamani : Adirghadacah parasya hracah-sthane dye rtipe bhavato va, daddhy- atra dadhyatra, patthyodanam pathyodanam, tvakk tvak, tvagg tvag, go-nu-ttratah go-nu-tratah, anvityadhikarat (from Sitra 115 caronu dye) kutvadau kutve dvitvam, adirghddeka halityanuktvaA na samyage (Stitra 119} tvaciti (Sitra, 101) yogadvayarambhat, virime pyayama- degah ahraca iti kim sahyam, (?) varyyah, aryyah titau, adirghaditi kim, sutram, patram, vak, Translation of the Stitra : Consonants except 4 and 7 preceded by a short vowel and followed by any letters (except those specified in the following rules) or Vira- ma, may optionally be doubled. Sutra I. 1. 119. Na samyage.* Cintamant. * MS. na samyago. = LLL a => —7 ee _ 1864. | Literary Intelligence. 205 Halonantarah samyagah, samyage pare ahracah sthane dve ripe na bhavatah, indrah, (kritsnam.) Translation of the Sutra : If consonants except and r are followed by a group of consonants, the doubling does not take place. The last Sitra apparently contains the opinion ascribed to Gakat- - yana by Panini in his rule VIII. 4. 50. At the same time it must be observed that Panini says in VIII. 4. 52. Adirghadacaryaném,—All the Acaryas forbid the doubling of a letter preceded by a long vowel, and that Cakatéyana who must be regarded as one of the Acharyas teaches the same thing in the Sitra 118 just quoted. The second passage occurs Pan. VIII. 3.18. After having tid ti VIIL 3.17. that the Visarga must be changed to y after a penultimate f, 24 a’ and ‘o’ in the words aghah, bhoh, bhagah he (VIII. 3. 18. A continues. Vyor laghuprayatnatarah Gakatéyanasya and v and y (following a, @ or o in the three words mentioned) are to be steedaaee with less effort (movement of the tongue) than usually—according to the opi- nion of Cakatayana. Cakatayana’s sitra, I. 1, 154, contains precisely the same rule. He teaches I. 1. 153. Vyoshya gho bho bhagoh, (scil. gluk). Cintamani. Avarnadaghe bho bhago shyciotinuees parasya padantasya vaké- rasya yakarasya cashipare glug bhavati (gluk supplied from siitra 152), vrixa hasati (?) vrixavrigcama caxanovrica (?); deva yanti: agho hasati, bho dadati, bhago dehi ; padanta iti kim, gavyam, jayyam, bhavyam. ay + - 5 a“ 4 we E Ro = SHEA Sat Oa ae . ’ = 4 oh Translation. A final ‘v’ and ‘y’ following a short or long ‘a,’ or the words aghoh, bhoh, bhagoh, must be elided before soft sounds (vowels, diph- thongs and soft consonants). Sutra I, 1. 154. Acyaspashtacca, (glug). Cintamani. Avarnad-agho-bho-bhagobhyacea paryoh pathitantevelvore pare glugaspashtah avyaktacrutigcAsanno bhavati, patau patav’*u, tau tay’*u, 2&5 RS a AE as eas eae Siete Oe ee ee ee a 206 Laterary Intelligence. [No. 2, itt agho u aghoy’*u, aghoatra aghoy/atra, bho atra bhoy’atra, bhago atra : phagoy’atra, gluci gita iti sandhipratishedhah. | Note.—In the cases marked by * the MS. has y and v instead OL ey | i ‘Translation. | | _ -Andif v and y Gn this posowe are followed by a vowel or diph. in thong, then the elision is not clearly audible; (i. e. the pronunciation of the v and y is unarticulated and the ee are hardly audible), ‘I add the explanation of the word aspashtah given in the above- ol mentioned compendium. ‘There we read: Be ...aspashtah aspashtagrutih pragithila sthanakaranaparispandacca dsan- th nah vakaro yakaracca...... 4 _ Again it must be observed that Panini says VIII. 3. 22. hali sarves- ls ham—All the (old) grammarians prescribe the loss of such a v and y, te if it is followed by consonants ; and this rule is certamly contained in “> all Cakatéyana’ s Sutra, I. 1, 158. tl After this, I think, there can be hardly any doubt that the author ol of the Cabdanucasana was the predecessor of Panini. “Is But, in order to make doubly sure, I will adduce another proof for | this relation, which seems to me to be still more conclusive. \ Ti Panini teaches V. 2. 124: vaco gminih. jan The word vac takes the affix gmini (in the meaning of matu). | i The Calcutta Pandits who prepared the first edition of Panini oh understood the Stitra so, that the real form of the affix was gmin, and a consequently formed the monster vaggmin (with double g.). They | 4 even misled Dr. Boethlingk (see his note to the Sttra). Benfey* tt and Aufrecht} understood the Stitra rightly and formed vagmin. The - thy latter form alone occurs in literature, and is the only correct one. By The obscurity of the Stitra is caused by PAnini’s negligence. He has omitted to state that the letter ‘9’ is prefixed to min only in order Ee to indicate that the final of vdée does not become nasal, as it ought, i according to the Sandhi rules. He has taken the Stitra, with a shght mt alteration, from Cakatayana’s grammar, where according to the Com- f ly pendium, 1t is read thus: vaco gmin. ay It is perfectly intelligible in Cakatayana’s system, as there a pre- il fixed ‘g’ constantly means “no Sandhi.” The author of the Com- th pendium says in commenting on the Sitra : * Vollst. Sankt, gr. aff. min, + Unadisitras glossary s. v. vagmin, 1864. ] Laterary Intelligence. 207 - Gakaro-nunasikanivrittyarthah. The letter ‘ g’ is put in order to forbid: the nasal. On other occasions Gak. forms gluk ( g + luk) im order to indicate an elision which causes hiatus, e. g. in deva Ayanti for devah Adyanti. (See the above Sitra I. 1. 158 and the Cintamani thereon). Here we have a clear instance, where a Sttra of Panini presupposes the exist- ence of the system of Gakatayana. | For an abstract of the contents of the first and second half-pada of the first Adhyaya I must refer to the Journ. B. B. R. A. 8. Here I must content myself with saying that they contain Sameg’na, Pari- bhasha, Sandhi rules, and the beginning of the declension. | From a comparison of these rules with the corresponding ones of Panini as well as other parts occurring in the Compendium, it can be clearly established that Panini’s grammar is a very much amplified and corrected edition of Qakatayana’s, and by no means what we should call an independent and original work. : A great many technical terms and names of affixes ae roots he has directly borrowed from his predecessor : e. g. 1. Technical terms. Yuvan, vriddha (which Panini uses sometimes for gotra, upasarga, avyaya, taddhita, krit, dirgha, pluta, hrasva, nap, sup, dhatu, pratyaya, ghi, ghu, etc. 2. Affixes. Vatu, dati, ena, cap, ci, ngt, dae, evi, jhi, catri. 3. Roots. Krii. The commentaries give the roots, as far as I have observed, always in the same forms as Panini. The part of the text before contains no other roots than krif. As Cakatéyana’s Dhatupatha is in exist- ence, I hope to be able hereafter to give further details on the subject. 4. The Ganas resemble very closely those of Panini. In the Com- pendium I find the Gana svaradi at full length, and it is nearly the same as that given by the Calcutta Pandits in their edition of Panini, except that it comprises also the gana prédi. Besides I find the ganas dryddi and sdxddédi mentioned in Cakatdéyana’s grammar. The Gana patha belonging to Cakatayana’s Cabdanugasana is said to be in exist- ence. Besides many entire Stitras have been borrowed by Panini from his | 2E 2 pss G08 ETS RTI a gtr re ETE 208 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 2, predecessor, e. g. Tirontardhau I. 4. 71. unddayo bahulam, III. 8. 1, nirvanovate, VIII. 2. 50. ete. One of the questions, connected with this book, which will perhaps excite the greatest interest is, whether Cakatayana really was a Jaina or Bauddha, as we are led to think on account of his title mahdcra- manasamghadhipati “ moderator of the convention of the great Cra- manas.” ‘The word samgha—“ convention”—shows, that he belonged either to the Bauddhas or Jainas, and his commentators, who are all Jainas, of course desire to show that he was of the latter persuasion. _ I cannot venture to express at present any definite opinion on the subject. But I believe that Cakatayana was not a Brahman, and should not be at all astonished, if it were established by additional evidence, which I hope will soon come into my hands, that he was a follower of Cakyamuni. Extract from a letter from L. Bowrtne, Hsq., dated Bangalore, 22nd March, 1864. I may take this opportunity of mentioning that the Malnéd or hill portion of Mysore through which I have recently marched, possesses a great number of inscriptions, some of the Anagerudi dynasty, others of the Kadamba Rajas, and others again of the Skéri House who ruled these wild tracts up to the time of Hyder Ali. The inscriptions are, with very few exceptions, in what is called Hale Kannada or old Canarese, and are read with difficulty. They are invariably on large slabs placed upright in the ground, and generally with no protection from the weather. A great many of these inscriptions were copied, and sent to Bengal by Dr. Buchanan, whe visited Mysore under orders from Government in the beginning of the century and wrote a very interesting account of his tour, in three volumes. Mr. Walter Elhot also, of the Madras C. S., collected a great number of these inscrip- tions, but I do not know whether the results of his labours were com- municated to the Society at Calcutta. I purpose some day, if I can secure the services of a qualified copyist, to have all that can be found in the country copied systematically. The most interesting traces of ancient time that I have seen in the Malnad are those of the Jain sectarians. Formerly there was a noted dynasty of Jain Rajas, called the Beldél Rai Rajas, who ruled both above we 1864.] Literary Intelligence. 209 and below the ghats, their head-quarters being at Halebid where there is a splendidly carved temple. It is fifteen miles from Hassan. These Jain Rajas fell before the followers of Shankar Acharya and the Vais- navas about 800 years ago, the last Jain Raja having deserted his faith and become a believer in Vishnu, taking the name of Vishnu Vardhana. The head of the Smartas, the Sringagiri Swami, is now supreme in the Malnad country. However, Jains are still found in great numbers, and, in the remoter parts, the Heggades or Potails are generally of that faith, so that it is not unusual to find in a village a Jain Basti, as the covered-in temples are called, with a large standing image of one of the twenty-four personifications. ‘The pre- sent principal seat of the Jain religion is Sravana Belgul, about fifty miles north of Mysore, where there is a colossal statue of Gomatesh- war hewn out of the summit of a hill, and looking northwards over the country. Itis about forty-five feet high, and, though too broad in the shoulder and arms, 1s a fine figure. The legs are dwarfed, owing I presume to the figure having been undertaken on so gigantic a scale, that great expense would have been entailed by carving the lower extremities down to their full length. ‘In the “ Basti,” im the centre of which this image stands, there are seventy-two figures about three feet high, all of black stone, representing the different attributes of the divinity, each on its own vadhana or vehicle. I incline to think that if the history of the Jains in the western part of Mysore were methodically taken up and investigated, 1t would be an interesting subject of research. There are few literate men in the hills; and the Brahmins are very ignorant regarding all inscriptions, as an instance of which I may mention, that when at Kalas, near the sources of the Tungabhadra river, I enquired whether there were in the Devas- than there any incised slabs, and was answered in the negative; but on visiting it in the evening, I found twenty-six stone Shasanas in: Canarese (one of Salivahan 1182), one in Devanagari and two: on copper plates. This part of the country is, however, very wild, and, so far as I could ascertain, no European had been to Gangémul (the sources of the Tungabhadra) for twenty years before my visit. There is a proverb that the Kalas Magani (Taluk) is a country of 3000 pagodas, 6000 hills, and 12,000 devils. ‘The scenery in it is very fine. IVINI VI VINS™. fa he = eee et watt bie & £ + ws ; tien a) 33 $s Ly ey £ ie ee ie z e t ¥ € ra ¥ z CLT aa Mone nthe” SP ETL PLE La og Nt aes Fea: o-% WATT YEA IERIE ingeep eaters gw stp 1 “~ ae toeiyh ty CT tad ese sehese ame se ices se ara ART, koe eas: Abt P RRERAAM mE LRT ya? ‘Ma ty ity rattieny LET Ae pm peyia: wpe ias ote Re Kioe ~~ aL Midiaaieea abd Ua mec kie oTk con ties acraa an ee > 7 i - » * - ius . bl Ane) pret cecal ~. oo a - 4 J Nw en a So . -_~ oN ee ‘ . ‘ , 7’ vw '~ as % * - % $\ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For Marcu, 1864. fp —~ The monthly seneral meeting of the Asiatic Society was held. on the 2nd instant. Dr. T. Anderson, Vice-President in the chair. The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. The annual accounts of the Society for 1868, were submitted. It was proposed by Colonel Dickens, and seconded by Mr. Blanford, that the thanks of the Society be voted to the auditors for their labours in auditing the Society’s accounts. ‘The proposition was carried unanimously. Presentations were announced— 1. From Lieutenant R. C. Beavan, a copy of “ Westwood’s. Oriental Entomology.” 2. From Baboo Prosonno Coomar Tagore, two copies of the. Dayabhaga with six commentaries, published by himself. 38. From W. T. Blanford, Esq., Deputy Superintendent of the Geological Survey of India for Bombay, specimens of land crabs and a grouse. 4. From His Highness Hekekyan Bey, c. £, a copy of his treatise on Egyptian Chronology. Colonel Guthrie exhibited a remarkably fine pair of Wapiti horns.) _ The Chairman announced that a deputation had waited upon the Right Hon’ble Sir John Lawrence, with the following address requesting His Excellency to become the patron of the Society, and that he had been pleased to accept the office in the terms of the subjoined reply. i a - 1864] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 211 ADDRESS. “To His Excertency tHe Rieur Hon’sre Sir Joun Larrp Mair Lawrence, Bart, Gg. c. B., K. 8. I, Her Majesty's Viceroy and Governor-General of India. “On the part of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, we, its President and Members, respectfully solicit that your Excellency will be pleased to accept the office of patron of the Society. “Founded in 1784, by Sir William Jones, the Asiatic Society has, for 80 years, devoted its labours to the advancement of Asiatic science, whether that science be the record of the works of man, or the investigation of the phenomena and laws of nature. The history, literature and philosophy of India, the laws and customs of its people, the architecture of its ancient cities, and the languages and dialects of its numerous races of past and present time, have been largely recorded and elucidated by the labours of the many eminent men whom the Society has been proud to enroll as its members. On the other hand, the geography and physical structure of India and Southern Asia, the Fauna and Flora of this and neighbouring countries, their climatal phenomena and the physical laws of nature, to a knowledge of which modern civilization is so largely indebted, have equally been objects of the studious researches of the Society, and the numerous volumes of its publications, and the large and valuable collections in its museum, amply testify to the zeal and skill with which ‘these objects have been pursued. _ “Furthermore in all questions bearing on the material progress of this country, the Asiatic Society has ever taken an active interest, and much valuable information on the mineral resources of India, on the geography and people of the frontiers, on the practicability, of new trade routes, and similar matters directly affecting the wealth or intelligence of the country, has been amassed and recorded in the researches and journals of the Society. “To the co-operation of the Indian Government and the enlightened appreciation and sympathy of your Excellency’s predecessors, the Governors-General and Viceroys of India, the Society has been in no small degree indebted for that measure of success which has attended its labours. The establishment of the geodesical, geological and 912 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2) hydrographic surveys of India, and of botanic gardens under the superintendence of a series of able and accomplished men of science, the formation of an Oriental fund for the publication and diffusion of ancient Indian literature, the appointment of a Government archeologist, and the grant of pecuniary aid which the Asiatic Society has for many years past received from Government for the support and extension of its museum, bear ample witness both to the independent and co-operative action of Government in furthering those objects, for the advancement of which the Socieby was originally founded. The contemplated transfer of the Society's collections to Government asthe nucleus of an imperial museum, and the measures now pending for a more general and systematic registration of meteorological observations, are further actual evidence of a similar enlightened disposition, and in your Excellency’s acceptance of the office of its patron, the Society will receive an assurance that under your Excellency’s rule, the advancement of science in its widest sense, the rescue from oblivion of the records of the past, the obser- vation and orderly co-ordination of actual phenomena under the influence of human thought, and the wider diffusion of the embodied results of human experience for the instruction of the future, will not less than heretofore be deemed worthy objects of an enlightened and progressive Government.” HIS EXCELLENCY’S REPLY. “To tHE PRESIDENT AND Mrempers oF THE Asiatic SocrEeTy oF BENGAL. “ GENTLEMEN,—“ I accept with pleasure the office of patron of the Asiatic Society of Bengal ; and I can assure you of my earnest desire to do all that I legitimately can, for the furtherance of the important objects which the Society has at heart. “T have perused with much interest the statement embodied in the address just presented, regarding the results already accomplished by the Society, and the ends towards which it is still striving. 1 am persuaded that the Society’s operations are well worthy of co- operation and encouragement on the part of the Government in this country, in that they foster those scientific studies which practically conduce tv civilization, and to material progress; while on the other hand, they effect great moral good by guarding the valuable rw eee - i L864.) Proceedings: of the Asiatie Society. 213 associations of the past; and by keeping alive our sympathies with the Oriental mind and character. Thus it is, that the work of your Society conduces both to European and to Native interests in India, and tends to strengthen the bonds of union between the rulers and the people. “I trust, gentlemen, that we may preserve the memories and tradi- tions of the great and good men who have adorned this Society during the eighty years of its existence, and that the example of their learning and wisdom may animate and inspirit us in our efforts for the future. “T beg that you will receive the expression of my best wishes for the continued success and prosperity of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.” (Signed) “JoHn LAWRENCE.” Calcutta, 8th February, 1864. Letters: from Messrs. H. Stainforth, A. M. Monteath, Captain J. Davidson and Major A. D. Dickens, announcing their withdrawal from the Society were recorded. The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were balloted for and elected ordinary members: H. BR. Spearman, Esq.; C. J. Wilkinson, Esq.; F. A. Pellew, Hsq., c. 8.; Baboo Jagadénund Mookerjee; Lieutenant HE. A. Trevor, Dr. W. J. Palmer and Lieutenant G. M. Bowie. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting :— J. L. Stewart, Hsq., m. p., Assistant Surgeon, Lahore,—proposed: by the President, and seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. Professor H. Blochmann,—proposed by Captain Lees, and seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. The Rev. W. G. Cowie, Domestic Chaplain to the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Calcutta »—proposed by the Bishop, and seconded tRe | the Rev. M. D. C. Walters. The Hon’ble Maharaja Mirza Vijaya-ram Gajapati Raz, Munniam Sultan Bahadur of Vizianagram,—proposed by Rajah Sutto Shurn Ghosal Bahadoor, and seconded by Moulvi DESO Luteef Khan Bahadoor. Communications were received— 1. From R. H. Barnes, Esq., abstract of the meteorological observations taken. at headin near Kandy,-in Ceylon, for J uly and August, 1863. 2 F a ei rl ae , : rt ar aa = . 3% - a e =) , eC | > Uy 914 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. [No. 2 9. From Baboo Gopeenauth Sen, an abstract of the results of the hourly meteorological observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for December last. 3. From the Punjab Auxiliary Committee to the Asiatic Nociety, through Dr. A. Neil, the following papers— J. On the geological features, &c., of the country in the neighbour- hood of Bunnoo and the sanitarium of Shaikh Boodeen. JE. Extract from a report by Captain H. Mackenzie on ee anti- quities of Guzerat. III. Inscription on the Dharian Baolee, IV. Inscription on the Mugbura at Hailan. V. Illustrated table of coins penis m ne ane of the district. 4, From Lieutenant-Colonel R. C. Tytler, through Mr. Grote, observations on a few species of Geekos alive in his possession. Baboo Rajendra Lal Mitra then read his paper on the Buddhist remains of Sultangunge. The paper having been read, a vote of thanks was passed to the Baboo for his interesting remarks. In consequence of the lateness of the hour, the paper, on the antiquities of Guzerat by Captain Mackenzie was not read. The meeting was then made special, pursuant to notice, in order to decide upon the proposition of the Council, relative to the transfer of the Society’s museum to Government. The Chairman reported to the meeting, that m accordance with a vote passed at the ordinary monthly meeting in January last, the correspondence with Government on the subject of the transfer of the museum had been circulated to non-resident members, and their votes taken on the following proposition :— “That the Council be authorized to enter into definite and conclu- sive arrangements with the Government of India, relative to the proposed transfer of the Society’s museum, in accordance with the terms of the correspondence.” The result was— For the proposition, 73. Against, 1. Majority in favor of transfer, 72. | 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Soctety. 215 The proposition was then put to the vote of the meeting by the it Chairman, and the votes were found to be as follows :-— For the transfer 17. | Hy | Against, none. The sum of the votes of resident and non-resident members were a therefore as follows :— For the proposition. Against it. "4 Resident members, ....... see AT 0 | Non-resident members, ..... 73 1 @ Totialsas <: 90 1 a For APRIL, 1864. The monthly general meeting of the Asiatie Society of Bengal was held on the 6th instant. A. Grote, Esq., in the chair. The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were announced— _ 1. From his Highness Prince Gholam Mohammad, a eopy of Blagdon’s History of India,” aud a copy of his revision of a work entitled “The History of Hyder Shah and of his Son Tippoo Sultan,” | with a framed portrait of his father, Tippoo Sultan. lal 2. From the editor of the Calcutta Christsan Intelligencer, the three first numbers of his magazine for L&S64. an 3. From Captain C.. Mead, Royal Artillery, through Baboo Rajendra Lal Mitra, a stone slab from Buddha Gaya bearing a San- sl? serit inscription. it” 4. From Major H. Raban, ear-rings worn by a Rengmah Naga a chief, being made of the hair of three enemies of the Angami Naga tribe, killed in fight. 5. From Col. J. C. Brooke, specimens of minerals from the Aravalli Mountains. 6. From Dr. Anderson, two votanical and some zoological pam- philets. 2F 2 216 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2, 7. From J. Avdall, Esq., a copy of Victor Langlois’ “le Tprésor des chartes d’Arménie ou Cartulaire de la Chancellerie Royale des Roupéniens.” The Secretary exhibited some photographs by A. C. Crommelin, Hsq., of the fossil lately discovered by Major Gowan, in the Maha- deva sandstone of Central India. He had received information from Mr. Carnac that the fossil in question was now on its way to Calcutta, and it would be necessary to await its arrival before its nature could be confidently determined. Colonel Guthrie exhibited a pair of elephant tusks of unusual size, A letter from Dr. Archer intimating his desire to withdraw from the Society was recorded. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members :— J. L. Stewart, Esq., M. p.; H. Blochmann, Esq.; the Rev. W. 4. Cowie; and the Hon’ble Maharaja Mirza Vijaya-raém Gajapati Raz, Munniam Sultan Bahadur. | The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting :-— Dr. Bird, Civil Surgeon, Howrah,—proposed by Mr. Blanford, seconded by Dr. Anderson. _ N.S. Alexander, Hsq., c. s.,—proposed by Mr. W. L. Heeley, seconded by Mr. Blanford. Dr. J. B. Barry,—proposed by Mr. Blanford, seconded by Dr. Partridge. G. W. Cline, Esq.,—proposed by Mr. H. F. Blanford, seconded by Mr. W. L. Heeley. Baboo Rama Nath Bose,—proposed by Baboo Rajendra Lal Mitra, seconded by Baboo Jadava Krishna Sinha. The following letter from J. Mulheran, Esq., on the subject of the caves of Ajunta and Ellora, addressed to Colonel Thuillier, was ‘read :— “Having lately visited the Fort of Dowlatabad, and the caves of Ellora and Ajunta, and taken a number of photographs of the same, in compliance with the wish expressed in your letter of the 6th October, 1863, I beg prominently to notice that there is a large slab in one of the recesses of the Jumma Musjid of the Dowlatabad Fort, which is covered with Pali characters similar to those in cave iy ANN 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 217 No. 26 at Ajunta. I beg to add that I have no doubt that this building, although now known as the Jumma Musjid, existed long prior to the times of Mahomed, and that it was originally used as an audience hall by the ancient kings of the country. It is upwards of 150 feet in length, and has three rows of remarkable stone pillars running along its entire length. Since its occupation by Mahome- dans a dome of brick has been added to the centre. “2. As Dowlatabad was formerly known as Deoghur, and is believed to have been fortified by Buddhists, I feel convinced that a translation of the characters to which I have referred, will throw light not only upon the date of the fort itself, but upon the dates of the neighbouring caves of Ellora and Ajunta. ‘The inscription at present is covered with chunam, or rather with two or three coats of white-wash; but having removed a portion of these, I am able to state that the characters are in perfect preservation. A. sketch accompanies |this letter| showing the position of the slab referred to, which is nearly 4: feet square, and has, I believe, hitherto a notice. “3. Owing to the kind aid of Major Gull, who has dees: of the Ajunta caves, I was able to take a dense negative of the interior of cave No. 26, and as he has already furnished the Madras govern- _ment with facsimiles of the Pali inscription of the Ajunta excava- tions, I would respectfully suggest his being asked, through the Resident of Hydrabad, to furnish a copy of the inscription in the recess of the Dowlatabad Jumma Musjid. “4. No reference having been made to the caves at Mahore in any work hitherto published, I beg to mention that Captain Pear- son accompanied me over portions of those in one of the ravines under the town of Mahore, and that they are similar in character to the caves of Ellora aud Ajunta. Al], however, are at present more than half full of mud, little more than the heads and arms of the sculptured figures being visible. I beg further to notice that there are a number of remarkable stone temples known as Himar- panti, or Demon erections, scattered over the country between Ellora and the Godavery, which the people admit to be of Buddhist origin ; the tradition relating to them having reference to one of the Buddhist kings of Ceylon of the name of Raon, who is pena slaughtered in effigy by Hindoos of all denominations. _ ; spe ot ow dey feupree Le a: b BS aee toa id teeter ptopmastss J ‘ Gale gts SRV aha sitsca esa vovennen adh nap Mee ta ess ef pe saspecctarauysisheioc nn pew SAE aati Tare at Pee A AEN AE EOS ele aan seeps air aie ee AIA eS aaa aan SAN ae . tie = siti mW Sie af Tana Weer tuee ‘ Cae C me af bee # CE “ vas i ee aan mt . sotto ie strut ta . sels tein Dre Bish e tH wis sb Ss Nei aire mS ae ow ie Pre ey : F Fi rene omg ec pout r ty TD 7 We Pee i Print Al fo betel ‘ Sree ; ut f a Fy v4 = L3 . : : bee - . : 7 mt ae ? \ Loe “a Y aver : bu se fai) py e~ . ‘ a oar f - ‘ “ ‘.. ‘ * ‘ ‘ oe a : + -! ~ : j Ye - - . ° ~~ « . e - : ° was * -_" « " : ‘ ie \ * xis ‘ Ps au ¥ ie ‘ ; ae 4 i 5 : = aos, cre are Ps mnths eda rin ; TRAD RE Se a A HOLRIRS ~ ° ‘a, I SS 0 ee = 918 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2, “5. I have not yet been able to obtam access to papers in the possession of the Jains of Berar, which would, I feel convinced, throw light upon much that is interesting in the habits and customs of a people that formerly ruled the greatest portion of India. I have, however, lately been informed that Dr. Haug of Poona has succeeded in obtaining possession of a number of Jain books in the Pali cha. racter, and that he intends to use them in illustration of the Jain literature and history. “6. If considered necessary, I will furnish photographs of some of the most remarkable of the Himarpanti temples, giving views of their interiors as well as of their elevation. ‘The most ancient are sunk three or four feet below the level of the surrounding ground, and are so covered in as to be barely perceptible to those ignorant of their locality.” The Council submitted for the approval of the Society, the following report from the Philological Committee, which had been adopted by them :—_ REPORT. The Philological Committee recommend to the Council that the following offers te edit works in the Bzbliotheca Indica be accepted :— 1. From Pundit Jayanarayana Tarkapanchénana, Professor of Philosophy in the Sanscrit College, to edit the Nydya Bhdshya of Vatsyayana. | _ This 1s a very rare work. ‘Three MSS. are available for the text. It is the earliest commentary on the Nydya aphorisms, and is of the utmost importance for ascertaining the doctrines of the ancient as opposed to the modern Naiydyika school. It will occupy about two Fascicull. | 2. Krom Dr. Mason of Tounghoo, to print a Pali Grammar prepared by him from a Native Grammar found in a Burmese monastery. Mr. Grote and Dr. Sprenger formerly reported favourably upon the MSS. Dr. Mason proposes printing the Grammar at the “ Tounghoo ” and requests that he may have 100 copies. 3. From Pundit Ramnarayana, to edit the Sutras of Asvalayana with the Vritti. This is the authority for the sacrificial ceremonies ot the Hotris or Priests connected with the Rig Veda. It will occupy about six Fasciculi. Karen Institute Press, - 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. 219 4. From Captain Lees, to superintend the editing by a Moulavy of the poem of Ramyn and Wais. ‘The Philological Committee refer for an account of this most rare and valuable ancient Persian poem (translated from the Pehlevi) to the letter from Dr. Sprenger in the Journal No. IJ. for 1868. Only one MS. is known to be extant, and itis of great importance that a poem possessing so many claims to our notice should be preserved by printing from the many accidents incidental to MSS. in such a climate as Bengal. Communications were received— 1, From Lieut.-Colonel R. C. Tytler, “ Observations on keeping salt-water fish alive for a considerable time.” 2. From H. F. Blanford, Esq., A note on the late hail-storm in Calcutta. | 3. From Colonel J. C. Brooke, through Captain W. N. Lees, A. paper deseriptive of “'The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana.” 4. From Captain H. G. Raverty, “The Pushto or Afghan Lan- guage from an American Point of View.” 5. From Dr. A. Wise, F. R. 8., A paper entitled “ Peculiarities and Uses of the Pillar Towers of the British Islands.” _ 6. From J. HE. T. Aitchison, Esq., M. D., F. BR. C.S., FLT. S. E., “ Remarks on the Vegetation of the Islands of the Indus River.” 7. From Baboo Gopeenauth Sen, An Abstract of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office ; SE er Sea ha = on 2 = ar =: oe 2}: a Sf = * Ae Psi J in January last. | 8. From the Under-Secretary to the Government of India, Public Works Department, Copies of Major-General Cunningham’s Diaries of Occupations as Archeological Surveyor for the months of November and December, 1863, and January, 1864. The Hon’ble the Lieutenant-Governor then read to the meeting portions of letters received from the Hon’ble Ashley Eden, giving an account of the principal incidents of his journey to the capital of Bhotan. Colonel Thuillier also exhibited maps of the route com- piled from information received from Captain H. Godwin Austen, Topographer to the Bhotan Expedition ; and offered some remarks in explanation of the circumstances under which the data for these maps had been obtained. The thanks of the meeting were voted to the Hon’ble the Lieut.- Governor and Colonel Thuillier for the atove interesting communica- tions. - : 220 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2: 7 Colonel Tytler’s and Mr. Blanford’s papers were then read to the eeting, and in the discussion which ensued on the latter paper, some Ge of interest were made by Dr. Brandis and the Hon’ble. Mr. Beadon, which were recorded for publication with the original paper. For May, 1864. Lieut.-Col. J. E. Gastrell, in the chair. The proceedings of the last Mceting were read and confirmed. Presentations were received-— 1. From Col. H. L. Thuiller, a copy of the Instructions for taking Meteorological Observations with tables, By Sir H. J ames, Re. 2. From Kongl. Norske Frederiks Universitets Secretariat, several works published by the University, and other Norwegian works. 3. From Professor C. A. Holmboe, 4 pamphlets. 4. Krom Syud Keramat Al, Hooghly, a copy of his work entitled Byan Makhza ’Alum. 5. From the Hon’ble L. 8. Jackson, a copy of an Inscription on a brick-built mosque at Bagha, in Rajshahye. 6. From W. 8. Atkinson, Esq., specimens of Streptaulus Blanfordi and Clausilia Lds from Darjeeling. 7. From Lieutenant-Colonel R. C. Tytler, a collection of fishes, mammala and minerals. 8. From the same, through A. Grote, Esq., specimens of Andamanese Geckos, in spirit. 9. From the Hon’ble Ashley Eden, a collection of bird skins and a Pteromys, collected during the Bhotan expedition. Letters from R. H. Wilson, Esq., F. L. Beaufort, Esq.* and the Hon’bie H. P. Levinge, intimating their desire to withdraw from the Society were recorded. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last esa were balloted for and elected ordinary members : Dr. R. Bird, Civil Surgeon, Howrah: Dr. J. B. Barry; N. S. Alexander, Esq., c. s.; G. W. Cline, Esg. and Baboo Rama Nath oe. * Announced in error. See Proe, for June a \ : : 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 221 . The following centlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- al bers = ui next meeting :— ad Brigadier-General H. G. D. Showers,—proposed by Mr. Grote . . seconded by Colonel Thuillier. . ft RR. E. Goolden, Esq.,—proposed by Dr. Partridge, seconded by Mr. 4g ; Blanford. i J. O. B. Saunders, Esq.,—proposed by Captain W. N. Lees, se- conded by Mr. Blanford. Moulvi Moula Bukhsh Khan Bahadoor of Patna,—proposed by Moulvi Abdool Luteef chan Bahadoor, seconded by Mr. Blanford. Baboo Jadu Nath Mookerjee, of Rajshahye,—proposed by Mr. Heeley, seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. As a corresponding member, EH. Blyth, Esq., Associate Member of f ’ - = - eee “a Se Sa? Shy, Shih | Zz Rae - ae f Ges we ees Be sy Bee a ee the Society,—proposed by Dr. Jerdon. . i A diseussion arose on this nomination, Mr. Blyth being already an : :. Associate Member of the Society, and it appearing doubtful, whether ie any additional distinction would be conferred, by his election as a ie Wl corresponding member ; it was, therefore, proposed by Dr. Brandis, a | that as Mr. Blyth is now an Associate Member of the Society, the ie iv nomination be referred to the Council for a report ; which proposi- & tion being put to the vote was adopted by the meeting. a i The Council reported that they had elected Colonel H. L. Thuillier 7 and H. Scott Smith, Ksq., as members of the Couneil, in place of Messrs. i ig Cowell, and H, Leonard, who had left for Europe. i | Communications were received — a 3 1. From Reverend M. A. Sherrings, L. L. B., and ©. Horne, i Hsq. C. 8., a paper entitled “Description of the Buddhist Ruins at Bakariya Kund, Benares,” with illustrations of plans and photographs. 2. From the Under-Secretary to the Government of India, Public i Works Department, a copy of a report on the proceedings of the Ar- cheeological Surveyor to the Government of India, for 1862-63. 3. rom Baboo Gopeenauth Sen, an abstract of the Hourly Me- teorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in February last. The paper of Colonel Brooke on the mines of Khetree, in Rajpootana, and that of the Reverend M. A. Sherrings, L. L. B., and C. Horne, Hsq. C. 8., describing the Buddhist ruins at Bakariya Kund, Benares, were read, —~—— OS TR SR DRT! FRE RRR all del ima er JOURNAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. NN I I ON ON ON LT No. UII. 1864. NN NN OO Oe ™ « SSN Remarks on the date of the Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja.*— | By Major-General A. CUNNINGHAM. The age of the Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja has. been a sub- ject of difference between Babu Rajendra Lal and myself, for some years past. When he first published the inscription in 1853 (J. A. S. Bengal, p. 674) he read the date as 179 Samvat, to which I demurred at the time. Heagain referred to the subject in 1858, (J. A. S. Bengal, p. 76) and his remarks lead me to believe that at that time he still adhered to his origimal reading.. But in an article just now published, he has finally come round to my view of the subject by candidly admitting that the forms of the alphabetical characters may be “a good test to some extent,” and that we are fully justified in placing the date of the Pehewa Inscription in the 9th, 1lOth, or 11th century, (see J. A. 8. Bengal, 1868, pp. 100, 101). With this happy conclusion I should have been contented to let the matter drop; but as, during the discussion, several erroneous statements have been put forth by the Babu, some of which affect me personally, I think it right, in justice to myself, to. correct these errors at once, lest others should be misled by the Babu’s authority to believe that they are actually my opinions. When the Babu first published his translation of the Pehewa Inscription, I objected to his placing Col. Tod’s first Bhoja in the year 179 Samvat according to his reading of the Pehewa inscription. When I made this objection I knew nothing more of this inscription than what Rajendra had himself published. But as I knew that two * For Babu Rajendralala Mitra’s reply to these Remarks vide the Proc of the Society for September last (Ante, vol, XXXII. p. 437,.)—Hps. a & eedings Chain, Bek sche. mas a5) Se Gee Fay Jes Pea ie Bee Heat aS a ea =e Rea ne feat Sate “meat Foe: eek oe 454 a ae wee ts eo Sie ae ba = gai Bad ant Me Pre i, ee) BEN Pag “: mek t Pe ae pea _ — — TN NTS bath sawing gia nde pea paid boy she UN a Ak a crn ht qui: ‘es " \ - : re be ale | = q FERN fot pete tei tt moet iis Me dies ihr S o vianpudcomumsiyerndaae " esate eink cldsby ry ay i SL ir) 1 re ay . 4 a — PCy ¥ “ eA ase " 2 \ ve > " 4 . - he a Ww ~ ; hat | =" my BE ao r is eh os =. x e 1 7 © a RSAC SE 7% 5 aan — ei (PLETE Te ee ry” aE ere pete \ x ‘ ~ IDA Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja. [No. 3, Bhojas had flourished at much later periods, namely in A. D. 876 and A. D. 10380, I thought it quite possible that there might have been some omission in the figured date, and that the true reading might ee perhaps be 1079, instead of 179. Rajendra now states that the =; : ee actual date is 279, and that the reading of 179 was a misprint in his ae paper in one place (see J. A. S. B. 18638, p. 98.) But on this point J must refer the Babu to his previous article, where he will find that the number 179 is given twice directly, and twice indirectly, or altogether he in no less than Jour places. Asin the two latter instances this number is | obtained by subtraction, I think that the Babu must have altogether for- } gotten the remarks which accompanied his translation. Atp. 674, J. A. §. Bengal, 1853, he gives the date of the inscription as “8S. 179 = A. @. h 122.” Now if 8. 179 be a misprint, even so must the equivalent date a of A. C. 122 be a misprint. And similarly the Babu’s remark that wii “the first Bhoja lived about three and a half centuries before the time th assigned him by the learned historian of the Rajputs” must contain hen another mistake in the number ¢hree, which is written at full length, “te For the date of Col. Tod’s first Bhoja is the end of the fifth century “if (or 488 A. C. as quoted by the Babu in this very paper) from which WI deducting 350 years we obtain A. D. 133, which is within eleven years of A. D. 122, (the equivalent of Samvat 179) but which differs no th less than evghty-mine years from A. D. 222, the equivalent of Samvat be 279. There can be little doubt therefore that when the Babu obtain- ed the date of A. D. 122, and also when he wrote at full length the words “three and a half centuries” he must himself have read the r date as 179. ‘The number 279 occurs once only in this paper, and rr that isin the Devanagari transcript. ) A long time after I had made the above objection Mr. Grote kind- | ly sent me a pencil tracing of the date made by Rajendra himself, | together with the words Samvat and Vaisékh Sudi. On seeing the F few letters of these words I wrote to Mr. Grote, as printed in the mM Bengal As. Soc. Journal, that the inscription was beyond all doubt a middle age one, because the forms of the letters were those of the re ith and 12th centuries, to which I added that I read the date as S. 1190 or A. D. 1183. ‘ tt Babu Rajendra now writes that Mr. H. Thomas entirely concurred in this reading, and that Professor Weber had also adopted it, but, adds the Babu “none of my critics thought it worth his while to look i864. | Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja. 225 to the genealogy of the prince named.” He then goes on to say that “it may appear strange that Col. Cunningham and Professor Weber Pad rine RS IEA RAR sey should, from a mere identity of names, infer the identity of persons, and yet both of them found the name of a Bhoja in the monument under notice, and per saltwm came to the conclusion that it was that of Dhara, overlooking,” &c. As the most complete refutation of this strange statement, I need simply refer the reader to the difference of one whole century between the date of A. D. 1183, as suggested by me, and that of A. D. 1080, the well-ascertained period of Raja Bhoja of Dhara. | In my proposed reading of the date I assumed that a single cypher had been unintentionally omitted. But this assumption the Babu dezlares to be “a guess at random which can claim no confidence,” although I had most pointedly drawn his attention to a blundered date in one of my Kajraha inscriptions (J. A. S. B. 1860, p. 396), a facsimile of which inseription was with the Babu when he penned the above paragraph about a random guess. I will now further refer him to the Buddha Gaya inscription published by himself in J. A. 8. B. Vol. XXVII. p. 74, for an actual omission either of the final letter of the word Samvat, or of the initial cypher of the date. I refer also to this particular inscription on account of the date itself, which has been misread by Rajendra as 78], instead of 981. I grant that, in 1858, before he had seen my Gwalior inscription of 8. 9338, in which the figured date is accompanied by a written one, it was only natural that he should have read the Buddha Gaya date as 781. But the case is altogether altered when in the present year he still quotes this Same inscription as being dated in 781, and makes use of this erro- neous date to prove that the Kutila character had a range of at least four centuries, or from Samvat 781 — A. D. 724 to 1124. That this might be true no one, to my knowledge, has ever denied, and it cer- yi = & he ‘ ti i 5 4 re! i. eS & Ths nS “n ae. 76 “%) ‘i ay oy ny vB % i‘. me a | ! : ‘ ye wee oat La ae 5, él ey us, i) By <5 eh Bt et 5 ay a ae - 3 tainly was not likely to have been denied by me when I have had in ald MAAK Ma oth LPR LP RGM FREY bis iprehAMg NA my possession for many years the following dated inscriptions in slight varieties of the Kutila character. | Inscription from Baijnath, dated Sake 726 = 804 A. D. ERED EAU RR Ditto , Gwalior, ,, Samvat 9383 = 876 A. D. Ditto » Kayjraha, ,, 5 LOT =954 A] CD; Ditto ee 5 A069 =1001-A- Dy Ditto > Gwaber;=,, -S,, L161 = 1104 A. D. 2 62 226 Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja. [No. 3, As in these inscriptions we have a range of exactly three centuries, we may safely extend the range of the use of the Kutila character to at Jeast four centuries, or say from A. D. 750 to 1150. There are of course some differences between the forms of the earlier and later let- ters, but the general appearance of the writing is essentially the same. But when an inscription in the Kutila character was seriously refer- red to the year 179 of the Vikramaditya Samvat, or to A. D. 122, ] certainly did object, and I do so still, With regard to the Kutila character I have to point out another misstatement regarding myself which has been made by Babu Rajendra Lal. In the article now under notice on Raja Bhoja of Dhara (Bengal Journal, 1863, p. 101) the Babu says “the so-called Kutila, or the ‘crooked’ character, which according to Col. Cunningham owes its name to a misiection of the word AKumuda, or the ‘lotus-like,’” On this subject I beg to refer the Babu to the Society’s Journal for 1860, p. 894, where he will find that I have made no mention of the word Kutila at all; I simply corrected the word Kakuda, or “ bad,” which was most absurdly applied to the alphabetical character of one of the Kayréha inscriptions, to Awmuda, or “ beautiful.” I¢ is true that I ence thought it possible that the word Kutila of the Bareilly inscription might also be, what the Babu calls a “ mislection ;” but I confined my published opinion to the word Kakuda, and kept my thoughts regarding the word Kufila to myself. Since then I have examined the Kutila in- scription itself, and I find that the word is correctly rendered. Kuft- fa means “crooked, or bent,’ and I would refer the epithet to the sloping or bent stroke which is attached to the foot of each letter. Apparently the Babu did not think it “ worth his while (I quote his own words, vide p. 98 of Journal for 1868) to look to” the actual state- ment which I had published in 1860, and, trusting to his memory, has unintentionally made this statement regarding me. Rajendra Lal has now given a facsimile of the Pehewa inscription, the date of which he says is “ unmistakeably Samvat 279.” (See p. 97.) But here I must again differ with him, for the middle figure of his facsimile is a1, and nota 7. The day of the month also has been misread, as the figure of the facsimile is a 1, and nota 7%. The first cypher of the date, as now given, looks certainly more like a 2 than any other figure, and the last cypher, according to my reading, is a 6, thus making the whole date 216. This might possibly refer to the 1864. | Pehewa Inseription of Raja Bhoja. 227 Sri Harsha era of 607 A. D., which would bring the date of the in- scription down to A. D. 823. But if the middle figure is actually a 7 (as read by Rajendra, although his facsimile gives a1) then the date would be 276, or A. D. 8838 if referred to the Sri Harsha era, a period which would enable us to identify the Bhoja of the Pehewa inscription with his namesakes of Gwalior in A. D. 876, and of the Raja Tarangini in A. D. 883 to 901. I will endeavour to examine the original inscription during the ensuing cold weather, as I have a suspicion that the first figure of the date is not a 2, but either a1 or a9. In the peneil tracing sent to me by Mr. Grote the figure is a 1, and so it was read by Rajendra himself, as I have conclusively shown in the opening paragraphs of this paper. : Babu Rajendra has drawn attention to another Raja Bhoja, to whom allusion has been made by Professor Hall in his “Vestiges of the royal lines of Kanoj,” with the dates of 960 and 964. To this monument the Babu states that I probably refer (see p. 96 of his article) in my letter published in the Journal for 1860, p. 395. But here again (to use the Babu’s own words) he did not think it “ worth his while to look to” my actual statement. Had he done so he would have found in J. A. 8. B. 1860, p. 395, that I referred to the Gwalior Bhoja Deva inscription with its date of Samvat 933, “both in words and figures.” In the same letter I. added that “the form of the figure 9 in this date is the same as that which Rajendralal has read as 7,” that is, in the Buddha Gaya inscription already quoted. Notwith- standing this direct notice of his misreading of the figure 7, the Babu, in his very last article on Raja Bhoja, has again brought forward this erroneous date of Samvat 721 to prove that the Kutila character was in use as early as that time. I may add that the Babu is equally wrong in his statement that the inscription referred to by Professor FHiall, was found “at Gwalior.” It is believed to have been found somewhere in the Gwalior territory, but the actual site is not known. It is certain, however, that it was not found “at Gwalior.” In the remarks which accompany his translation of the Bhoja Deva inscription of Gwalior, of which the date, Samvat 983, is siven both in words and in figures, Babu Rajendra (J. A. 8. Bengal 1862, p. 399) states that “the date is open to question.” “The first figure,” he adds, “1s peculiarly formed, and may be taken for a 7, which would carry the prince to A. C. 676 = 8, 783, or within eleven years of the — - 4 . 993 Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja. [No. 3, second Bhoja of Colonel Tod, with whom he may be taken to be identical.”” Here then we have the Babu deliberately committing the very error, which he has erroneously attributed to me. It is Rajendra himself who has “hastily jumped to a conclusion regarding the age of a dated inscription from the mere circumstance of the word Bhoja occurring in it.” Hitherto { have spoken only of Rajendra’s errors of commission, of which I have to complain, as most of them affect myself personally. I will conclude with noticing his errors of omission, which are equally unfair towards me, and one of which has been the cause of error in others. In his last article on the Bhojas (J. A. S. Bengal, 1863, p. 97) after mentioning the names of Bhoja Raja of Dhara, and the Bhoja of the Raja Tarangini, Rajendra says, “The second of these princes I asswme to have been identical with the sovereign named in an in- scription on a Vaishnavite temple at Gwalior. He is described as a lord paramount, who flourished in A. ©. 876.” In this paragraph the Babu asswmes the identity without making any reference to my letter, published in this Journal for 1860, p. 395, in which this identi- fication was first made known. A similar omission of my name occurs in the Babu’s latest account of the Rohtas inscription, of which a translation was published in Vol. VIII. of this Journal, p. 695. In my letter, printed in this Jour-_ nal for 1860, p. 395, I first pointed out that this inscription gave the genealogy of the Tomara Rajas of Gwalior, and that the name of the fourth prince, Dungara, had been misread as Hungara. In his Ves- tiges of the kings of Gwalior, published only last year, the Babu adopts this identification of the genealogy without acknowledgment and adheres to the name of Hungara in the Rohtas inscription, with- out mentioning my opinion that it is erroneous. The last instance of the Babu’s omissions, which I shall fnotice, is a more serious one, namely his adoption of my reading and identifica- tion of the Huvishka of the Wardak and Mathura inscriptions with the Hushka of the Raja Tarangini, without any mention of my name (see his translation of the Wardak inscription in this Journal for 1861, p. 339). My reading of the name of Huvishka in the Wardak inscription, and my identification of this prince with the Huvishka of the Mathura inscriptions, and also with the Hushka of 1864. ] | Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja.. 229 the Raja Tarangini, will be found in this Journal for 1860, pp. 400, 401. This silent adoption of my identification has enabled Mr. Tho- mas to ascribe it to Rajendra himself (see Journ. Royal Asiat. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 108 ; note 2.)*—and Mr. Thomas’s authority, added to the Babu’s own silence, has induced Professor Dowson to do the same. In the same Vol. of the Royal Asiat. Soc. Journal, Mr. Dowson writes as follows regarding Rajendra’s translation of the Wardak inscription,—‘ Before proceeding to criticise I will perform the more grateful task of applauding the success he has achieved, especially in the reading of the name of the king and in identifying him with the Hushka of the Raja Tarangini. This alone would have been a valu- able gain.” Here then we see that the two points in the Babu’s ver- sion of the Wardak inscription, to which Professor Dowson has awarded special praise, are precisely those two which the Babu has adopted from my published letter without any acknowledgment whatever. Extract from a letter from Major-General Cunninguam. Dated, Nynee Tél, 24th May, 1864. “ T have succeeded in clearing up the whole mystery of the date of Raja Bhoja in the Pehoa inscription, which is written at full length m words, as well as in figures. The date is 276—Rajendra has mis- read the name of Bhoja’s father, which is Rémabhadra Deva, and not Liémachandra Deva, as may be seen most distinctly even in his own facsimile. This correction is most important, as it enables us to iden- tify both father and son with two of the Rajas of Kanoj, whose names are,given in the Benares copper-plate. To this identification Rajendra will object that the genealogy of the Pehoa inscription prior to Ramabhadra differs entirely from that of the Benares copper-plate ; and so it does differ beyond all doubt; but there is no such genealogy in the Pehoa inscription of Raja Bhoja! The explanation of this * In the same volume, p. 99, in an article read on the 5th J uly, 1862, Mr. Thomas describes a square copper coin of Hpander whom he calls a “new king.” But the name of this king had already been made known by me in this Journal for 1860, p. 396, from a similar copper coin in my own possession, Since then I have obtained a hemidrachma of Kipander, in bad order, and ano- ther copper coin in very bad preservation. : og a es = oo a bee = Cie ie Sia is ee =cen het ele that Pauwra Raa, the father of the inscriber, had conquered Vatsa 930 Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhoja. [No. 3, seeming mystery is simple enough. There are fwo distinct Inscrip- tions at Pehoa, which have been taken by Rajendra Lal as forming only one record. The first inscription of twenty-one lines which contains the names of Mahendra Pala, Vajrata, Gogea, &e., is given by Rajendra quite complete; but of the second inscription he has given only eight lines out of sixteen and a quarter lines. It is this second inscription which contains the names of Raja Ramabhadra Deva, and Raja Bhoja Deva, together with the date, which is writ- ten at full length in words, as well as in figures—thus : | samvatsare satadwaye shadsaptatyadike (?) Vaisikhamdsa sukla paksha saptasyam. Samvat 276 Vaisikha sudt 7. all of which may be read in Rajendra’s own facsimile. The date of the inscription being thus conclusively settled, it now remains to ascertain the era to which the date refers. This I believe to be the era of Sri Harsha of Kanoj, beginning in A. D. 607, which would make the date of the inscription A. D. 882. Now at this very time we know that a Raja Bhoja Deva was paramount sovereign of Gwalior, as his inseription, carved on the rock itself, is dated in Sam- vat 933, or A. D. 876. From the Raja Tarangini aiso we learn that a Raja Bhoja contended with Sankara Varmma of Kashmir, who reigned between the years 888—901 A. D. I am quite satisfied that all these records refer to the same Prince, Bhoja Deva, who was Raja of Kanoj during the last quarter of the 9th century, or from about A. D. 875 to 900. To prove this last statement it will be sufficient to show that Bhoja Deva, son of Ramabhadra Deva, was Raja of Kanoj about the date specified. Now the genealogy of this family, consisting of eight names, is given in the Benares copper-plate (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, XVII. 71) in which Ramabhadra Deva and Bhoja Deva are the 4th and 5th names. The date of the inscription which is recorded in the reign of Bhoja’s great grandson, is 65, which must refer to some recent era, and is not therefore of any assistance in fixing the actual date of this copper-plate. But the name of Bhoja’s great grand- father, Vatsa Raja, is found in another copper-plate which is dated in 730 of the Sake Salivahdéna or A. D. 808. In this record it is stated I, lla le ame 1864. | Pehewa Inscription of Raja Bhaja. 231 ftaja “who had become intoxicated with the wealth of the king of Gaur,” (see Journ, Royal As. Soc. V. 850). According to this state- ment Pawra Raja must have been reigning just one generation, or twenty-five years, prior to A. D. 808, or in A. D. 788. His anta- gonist Vatsa Raja may therefore be dated about A. D. 800, and Vatsa’s great grandson Bhoja Deva about seventy-five years later, or m A.D: 875. : The result of all these concurring dates is to give us a very good and almost continuous: outline of the history of Kano} from the end of the sixth century down to the Muhammadan conquest, or for upwards of six centuries. The different dynasties may, according to my view, be dated as follows. I.—BAIS RAJPUTS. A. D. 575. Prabhakara Vardhana. 600. Rajya Vardhana. 607. Harsha Vardhana, founder of the era. 650. (Harsha’s death). 700. Ranmal, invaded Sind (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. X. 188). 715. Harchand, contemporary of Muhammad bin Kasim (Abul Fazl). 730. Yaso Varmma, conty. of Lalitaditya of Kashmir (Raj, Tar.) Benares copper-plate. 775. Devasakti Deva. 800. Vatsa Raja Deva. 825. Nagabhatta Deva. 850. Ramabhadra Deva, POG ee 875. Bhoja Deva, of Pehoa inscription. 900. Mahendra Pala Deva. 920. Bhoja Deva ITI. 930. Vinayaka Pala Deva. TOMARAS. 979. Sallakshana. 1005. Jaya Pala. 1021. Kumara Pala. 1051, Ananga Pala, refounded Dill, ee ia a a oe ere i= * bs =. = =e eae te =e ia a +i ) E+ as fe = ue = - +“ Ps 1h Woes ‘ 7 Note on the Spite Fossils. RATHORS. 4 1050. Chandra Deva. ier 1080. Madana Pala. | 1115. Govinda Chandra. ' 1165. Vijaya Chandra. 1175. Jaya Chandra. | 1193. Muhammadan conquest. 1 Note on the Fossils in the Society's Collection reputed to be fram Spiti— By T. Oupuam, Esq., & #. S., &e., Fe. In the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for the present i year (1863), page 124, a paper is published descriptive of some of i the fossils collected by Dr. Gerard in the Spiti district in the North- Western Himalaya, which fossils had been in the Society’s Museum ~| B for many years, having been presented by Dr. Gerard in 1881. m8 The paper referred to, is said to be a ‘revised copy’ of one read af before the Society in November, 1861. The original paper, of which ie a brief abstract was given in the Journal of the Society, 1861, page it | 418, had been ordered for publication by the Council of the Society, ie but some delay occurred in the preparation of the plates to illustrate int it, in consequence of the author having temporarily left India at the im time, and it was not issued. Meanwhile changes in the author's th views having taken place, he first desired that the paper should be nt issued as originally drawn up, with a postscript, but subsequently on We 4 2 his return to India he states that he ‘ withdrew’ the paper and ‘ modi- Dee 4 be fied’ it into its present form in which the conclusions arrived at are | i a: in several important respects just the opposite of those originally ly a announced. | hh ae This was indeed, as the author says, “A very considerable altera~ | {, tion ;” but the paper in its present form never having been submitted iy either to the Council, or to the Society, having been in fact with- ny drawn, and so altered without the sanction of the Council having been | r obtained, there has been I regret to say, no opportunity, previously to | ln its publication, of communicating with the author. hh It is not my intention to discuss in any way the correctness or 1n- Day correctness of the identification of species in the collection. This 1864. | Note on the Spitr Fossils. 233 a important question can only be taken up with advantage, when the whole series of the fossils from the same localities, now in other col- lections, shall have been examined. My present remarks are confined solely to the brief and general notice which Mr. Blanford has pretix- ed to his paper, and to the results there announced. The facts appear to be these. In 1828 Dr. Gerard collected in the valley of the Spiti and in adjoining localities, a large number of fossils, (Gleanings in Science, Vol. I. page 109.) Of these a selection was for- warded to the Asiatic Society in 1831, (Gleanings in Science, Vol. IIT. p. 92.) These fossils excited great attention both from the interest attaching to the fact of their having been found in the very heart of the Himalaya, and also from the marked similarity of some of the species to known English forms. The collection was almost imme- diately examined by the Rev. Mr. Everest, and, at his request, a por- tion of 1t was sent to England to Mr. Sowerby. On the 8th of June, 183], Capt. Herbert read a paper on these organic remains, which was published with a plate, in September of the same year (Gleanings in Science, Vol. 1II. p. 265.) This plate was a small etching from the more finished drawings of the same fossils prepared to illustrate the paper by Mr. Everest published in the 18th Volume of the Asia- tic Researches, p. 107. Both these plates and reduced etching were prepared by Mr. James Prinsep himself. Again in 1832, Captain Gerard on the part of his brother forwarded to the Society 164 pack- ets of fossils from the Himalaya, (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. I. p. 363,) and in October he forwarded the first part of his brother’s paper on Spiti, which also appeared in the 18th Volume of Asiatic Researches. Meanwhile Mr. Sowerby’s reply to the reference of these fossils to him was received, dated October 14th, 1831, confirming Mr, Everest’s conclusions, (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, Vol. I. p. 248.) From all this, it is clear that no time had been lost in taking up the examination of the fossils sent by Dr. Gerard; that these fossils eame at once into the keeping of Mr. James Prinsep, were examined by Mr. Everest, and by Captain Herbert ; were carefully drawn ; that a portion of the collection and the figures were then submitted to Mr. Sowerby, and were at once by him recognized as similar to others from the same localities which he had seen with Mr. Stokes and Dr. Buckland. I conceive that the names alone of the gentlemen I have mentioned are abundant guarantee that no sufficient care was wanting 2H 2 | ae i 7 7; an er ; 2 = > 2 ; oa + : -s ae — i ae 1 = 7 S| wa _ ‘ = tae H wm te 4 — : ae i) oe i. ue + 7h oo oh a oan Ph i 25 23 rs 7 lar Shit tS i ee i pif f 994 Note on the Spiti Fossils. [No. 3, on their part to prevent any admixture of fossils from any other col- tection with those sent by Dr. Gerard. It seems beyond a question that Mr. Prinsep, Capt. Herbert, Messrs. Everest and Sowerby were all quite satisfied that the fossils figured on the plates I have referred to, had actually come from Dr. Gerard, and whatever confusion or neglect may have resulted in after years, the Society’s collections at that time were certainly not in the disgraceful state of which Mr. Blanford so justly complains. I+ is then, I think, certain that these fossils from Dr. Gerard had not been accidentally mixed with the English fossils after they had come to Calcutta, and I think every one who reads Dr. Gerard’s papers will also admit that he did not carry with him a collection of English Liassiec fossils with which the Spiti collection could be ‘ accidentally’ mixed, before its despatch to Calcutta. It must be borne in mind also that the plates of these fos. sils were published within a comparatively short time of discovery of them, when the error of having any admixture of English fossils could have been discovered. Of seven species of ammonites so figured by Mr. Prinsep, and de- scribed by Mr. Everest and Mr. Sowerby as part of Dr. Gerard’s col- lection, the author of the paper I refer to entirely rejects as ‘ spurious,’ and as being English specimens, no less than five. Others, although there is not nearly so much evidence of their being from Spiti, are as unhesitatingly admitted as genuine. M. Jacquemont visited the neighbourhood of Spiti in 1830, and brought away a noble collection of fossils which have unfortunately since remained undescribed in the Museum, Paris (with the excep- tion of one or two species noticed by L. Von Buch.) Subsequently m 1860, I despatched Messrs. Theobald and Mallet, both of the Geological Survey of India, to Spiti, during the time when work in the plains of India was impracticable, with instructions to bring away as full a collection of fossils as the time they could devote to it would permit, and to make such notes and observations as would elucidate the Geological structure of the district. A brief account of the trip was given to the Society by Mr. Theobald and published in 1862, (Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1862, p. 480.) The collection made by these gentlemen was a good one considering the brief time at their disposal, but could not at all be accepted as fully illustrating the Geology of the valley. Mr. Theobald subsequently, in the spring of 1862, when 1864. | Note on the Spite Fossils. 985 putting out and examining these fossils collected by himself, and Mr. Mallet, visited the Society’s Museum to compare those species already named and described by Mr. Blanford. Among these he noticed several species of which no specimens had occurred to himself or to Mr. Mallet, and on examining these specimens more closely he no- ticed also a difference in the mineral character of the rock in which these species occurred. He at once, too hastily as I think, and with- out examining into the history of these fossils, but knowing well the neglect with which the Society’s collections had been treated, came to the conclusion that these were not fossils from Spiti at all, but were English Liassic fossils, which had got mixed up with the true Spiti fossils. This idea he communicated at once to Mr. Blanford who at first rejected the notion, but subsequently, as stated by himself, adopt- ed it fully. | . Believing that there are no sufficient grounds for this conclusion, I cannot avoid noticing it. The question as regards Dr. Gerard’s fossils alone would be of minor importance, but this matter involves a principie subversive of all sound progress in our knowledge of the Geological distribution of organic remains. The grounds on which Mr. Blanford has rejected all those fossils which he had identified with English Liassic species are stated to be these. 1. Mr. Theobald’s belief to that effect, which belief I know to have been based on a consideration of a shght difference in the mine- ral character of the rock. 2nd, An examination of undoubted Whitby fossils. érd. An examination of Col. Strachey’s collection from the Niti pass, north of Kumaon. 4th. An examination of General Hardwicke’s collection from N epal, and— 5th. An examination of Jacquemont’s collection from near Spit. Putting out of the question for the moment Jacquemont’s collec- tions which were from nearly the same ground as Gerard’s, I can- not see in what way the nature of the fcssils found at Whitby in Yorkshire, of those found in Nepal some five hundred miles off, or at Niti more than one hundred miles off, can possibly determine the jSact of the occurrence or non-occurrence of certain forms at Spiti. There is no question here as to the identity or even the similarity of the species, in determining which a comparison of the others would un- 236 Note on the Spiti Fossils. [No. 3, questionably be useful; the question is simply do they oceur, or do they not. I reject as useless also, in any bearing on this fact, the consideration of the nature of the rock in which they are found. Differences or resemblances in mineral character are utterly worthless as guides to such facts. The non-occurrence of the species referred to in J acquemont’s col« Jection, and in that made by Messrs. Theobald and Mallet remains. Now did two persons visiting even a single quarry to collect fossils after an interval of time ever come away with the same species? But here was not a quarry but a district stretching over some fifty miles of difficult country. The fact that these species did not occur to Jacquemont, or afterwards to Theobald and Mallet, no more disproves the fact they had previously occurred to Gerard than any other case of this kind. It might just as conclusively be argued that some of the beautiful fossils from the cretaceous rocks of S. India which were originally collected by Messrs. Kaye and Cunliffe and described by EH. Forbes, were not from that district at all, but from some other and far distant locality, and had been ‘accidentally mixed’ up with their genuine collections, because the same species were not met with by Mr. Blanford himself in his subsequent and much more detailed examination of the same area. But there is still another and to my mind a conclusive proof that the specimens rejected by Mr. Blanford did really belong to Gerard’s collections, a proof which I should have been glad to communicate to Mr. Blanford had there been an opportunity. A reference to Mr. Sowerby’s letter which I noticed above, will show that similar fossils are said to have been in the possession of Dr. Buckland. To that Geologist, then one of the most zealous palzontologists in England, a fine series of these Spiti fossils were sent by Dr. Gerard himself. This collection still exists among the other treasures of the Oxford Mu- seum, and I had the pleasure of going over it carefully with Prot. Phillips last year, having visited Oxford for the purpose. It cannot be supposed that in this series also Whitby or English fossils had got mixed either ‘accidentally’ or otherwise. The care with which the collections at Oxford have been kept is sufficient to render this idea untenable for a moment. But in this (Gerard’s) collection at Oxford are several specimens of several of the species* noticed by Mr. Blan- * I may mention noteably Ammonites bifrons, Am. communis, both of which 1864. | Note on the Spits Fossils. 237 ford, and by him rejected as spurious Spiti fossils. I think this fact quite conclusive, and that all the specimens so hastily rejected as Spiti fossils by Mr. Blanford must be restored to their proper place in this interesting and valuable collection. I said before that I had only to deal with the facts, what the con- clusions derived from those facts may be is not now under discussion, and whether there be in the Spiti district Liassic beds or whether these Liassic species* occur in the same beds with others, supposed to belong to different periods are questions which must await future solution. I regret that the cireumstances I have mentioned above, (viz., that this paper by Mr. Blanford in its present state never had come before the Society or Council) prevented my having an oppor- tunity of making the author acquainted with the fact, that in another portion of Dr. Gerard’s Spiti collections, several specimens existed of the very species which, on such insufficient grounds, he has rejected here. I cannot, however, conclude without again directing serious atten- tion to the very great mischief arising from dealing with questions of fact in this way. If the fact of the occurrence of certain forms in certain places is to be thus questioned, and fancy or some supposed mineral resemblance is to be accepted as negativing the deliberate statements of those who had collected the fossils, supported by the evidence of careful investigators who had examined these fossils al- most immediately after their discovery, (and not thirty years after), there can be no progress. It would be infinitely better, and infinitely safer, to leave such specimens, as they are said to have been found, without labels, or even to throw them out, than to falsify all the land- marks of science by exhibiting them with localities attached which are only imaginative. The specimens referred to are now (September 18th, 1863,) put out in the Society’s Museum (by whose authority I know not} mounted and carefully named and marked, Upper Lias, Whitby, England, without any note of doubt, and without any refer- ence whatever to the fact that they had ever been even supposed to come from Spiti. Collections thus treated are worse than useiess, they are mischievous. occur in the Society’s collection ; also Am. crassus, Phillips, atrue Liagsic species but of which specimens do not occur in the Society’s cabinet, * Ceratites Himalayanus, Blanford, is exhibited in the Society’s collection as from the Upper Lias, Spiti valley, PDA LDP DDI DIELS PING s A El i ’ : i r antemngeinciaatngs: tos Les 238 Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. [No. 8, Notes on the variation of some Indian and Burmese flelicide, with an attempt at thew re-arrangement, together with descriptions of new Burmese Gasteropoda.—By W. TuEoBat, Esq., Junior. Since my paper on the distribution of our Indian terrestrial Mollus. ca was read at the February meeting of the Asiatic Society, several new species have accumulated on my hands, which I propose to de- scribe in the present paper, and at the same time, to offer some remarks on certain nearly allied forms, which a careful examination compels me to consider, as merely well marked and _ persistent types of one species, connected as they are by intermediate forms, whose number is constantly on the increase. The question of where variation ends and specific separation is called for, 1s of course not easily settled by any precise rule, and has always been regarded as depending more or less on the peculiar views or idiosyneracy of the individual naturalist, and has resulted in the manufacture of an erroneous number of new species, ostensibly of equal value, but many of them in reality entitled to no higher rank than varieties. I myself have offended in this way ; but whilst depre- cating for the future the creation of species, in the unqualified manner hitherto too common, I prefer a specific (or sub-specific) name for all well marked local forms, to the method advocated by some, of indicat- ing such shells by a letter of the alphabet, as var A or var B of the type, or first described individual, however little it may merit such distinction save on the ground of mere priority. My friend Mr. H. F. Blanford, has already done good service by decimating the ranks of shadowy species ranged under the genus Tanalia, in his paper in Volume XXIII. of the Linnean Transactions, wherein he reduces the twenty-six recorded species of the genus to 7wo, Lanalia violacea, Layard, and 7%, aculeata, Gmel. which last shell | exults in no less than twenty-four synonyms, (twelve contributed by — — == = iF C—O a SS SS ee wo te = — —F i ii 4a 1864. | Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helreide. 244 Of H. cestus I have but three individuals, but they seem to form merely a well marked local type of the species under consideration. They occur with or without the band; the two varieties differmg slightly in other respects as well; somewhat as . Pequensis does from HH. scalpturita, the bandless variety of which 16 much resembles. H. rnoratorsa, V. dem Busch. This species, though affording strongly marked varieties, 1s not a variable one individually. We have in Burma the larger and more common form of seventeen millemeters, which varies very slightly, and a smaller form (A. Arakanensts, Th.) of only thirteen millemeters, with a higher spire, which also varies very little ; and evidently con- nects the species with H. Hutton, the largest specimen of which from India in my possession is also thirteen mills. but with a flatter ‘spire than the small var. of H. rotatoria. ‘There is also the very vari- able race of H. Akowktongensis, Th., with its usually flattened spire, holding a place between the large and small forms of H. rotatoria. H, tapeina and H. Phayrei, 'Th. also claim a place near the type of the species, the first nearly equalling a large AZ. rofaforia in size, whilst closely resembling a small one in form, and the second differing from the type rotatorza, in its narrower umbilicus, and more strongly mark- ed sculpture. The little Indian H. Huttoni follows, chiefly differing in its smal! size, which may be averaged at eleven mills. Most aberrant of all comes H. Oldham, B. with its depressed spire, but it hardly differs more widely (save in one extra whorl), from a large rotatorza sn form, than specimens of H. Akowktengensis, Th. do from one another. Intermediate forms are, however, requisite to con- nect Hf. Oldham, B. as closely as the rest are. - Hf. rotatoria, V. d. Busch, Jrawad: valley, below the frontier. Hf, tapema, B. Khasi Hills. Hf. Phayret, Th. H. Arakanensis, Th. HT, Akowktongensis, Th. Trawadi valley. Hf. Huttoni, B. H. Oldham, B.* HELIX FALLACIOSA, Fer., is another variable shell, presenting three Trawadi valley, above the frontier, Arakan hills and Lra;wadi valley. Himalayss, Southern India, Trawadi valley, above the frontier. distinet types, as AZ. asperella, Pf. and its allied forms A. Nagperensis, Pfr.and A. propinqua, Pir. H. fallaciosa, Fér., with its varieties and ally H, Helferr, B. and 1. ruginosa, Fér. with its ally Ef. erassicostata, B. 27 ose eee ano ay tia * fat Stary ns Bi ae 5 =F i = t a - i am Aig ee = ae ae 1 Re . = = aa 4 wey ‘ae E ie u i= ~ ee Eo f 7a - = —_ pS a a? x ~ 4% — = = Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. ~* [No. 8, 4 The whole are so closely united as to be separable only one from ! another by the most arbitrary division. They may naturally be ranged | ' thus :-— | . ( H. Nagporensis, Pfr. Central India. 4 x ff. unicincta, B. (HL. propingua, Pfr. Central India, Bombay, ? = | HT. asperella, Pfr. Central India. : 3 HT. jallaciosa, Fer. Ceylon, South India. | HL. ruginosa, Fer. Southern India. a H. crassicostata, B. Salem (?). ' |. Helferi, B. Andamans. H. crrmacrerrca, B. No one on first examining a type-specimen of this shell of twenty-one mills. in diameter, would imagine there tf was any Indian shell very closely connected with it, but on examin- ation of the small variety of from thirteen to fifteen mills., (for which i propose the term H. geiton, “ yerav’’) a close relation is perceptible between it and H. pansa, B. on the one side and ZH. ornatissima on the other. The type form of H. climacterica is very peculiar, and is seen also in the smaller . geiton, but in this last it is more subject to variation, so that some specimens are not much more keeled than £7. pansa, B. whilst others unite this extreme form with the type. Lhe main distinction seems to be, a more closed umbilicus in H. climacterica, than is observable in the others; a stouter shell more strongly keeled and more deeply sculptured. HA. ornatissima whilst closely resembling the type as regards sculpture, departs from it in being less keeled, and in its umbilicus being more open, whilst H. pansa, B. is usually far less strongly sculptured than the type and thinner, but is more keeled and has a closer umbilicus than H. ornatissima. H. anopleuris, B. is merely a stout handsome ZZ. ornatissima, on a large | scale, ranging from fifteen to twenty-one mills. in diameter, my largest | a aan 4G AS A SST aA S Beck | __. == ==; —— H. ornatissima being but sixteen miils. Intermediate forms there . aoe doubtless are, but the natural arrangement seems to be thus— + 3 bo : ee | Hf, clumacterica, B. Khasi Hills. ' | bles) oo HI. geitan, Th. ~ Khasi Hills, (a dwarf climacterica). | Piel HT, pansa, B.* Trawadi valley. Bee ff. ornatissima, B. Darjiling, Y, anopleuris, B, Hills North of Tirhoot (Scomeysur hill). : A, submissa, B® Ditto ditto. o An equal amount of variation in the keel may be often remarked 1864.] Notes on some Indian and Burmese Uelicide. 243 in H. textrina, B. some specimens of which in my possession are strongly keeled, whilst in others this character is nearly obsolete. Whatever may be thought however of my uniting such dissimilar shells as some of the above, better grounds exist for the union of some which now follow. fT. infrendens, Gould. Farm caves near Maulmein, f1. capescens, B. Ditto. HI. Tickelli, Th. Ditto. Hf. castra, B. India, Birma. HH. sanis, B. Andamans. which is I think merely a large depressed variety of H. castra of fifteen mills, HI. capitium, B. Tributary Mehals of Katak. ff. hariola, B. Pegu. T agree with Mr. W. T. Blanford in being unable to find any dif- ference between the Katak shell and the keeled variety of Hl. hariola from Pegu, save a triflg superiority of size in the former. ns (4. Tranquebarica, Hab. Southern India. m4 | H. semirugata, Beck, Ditto. “ J HI. ligulata, Fer.* Upper Bengal. Z | HZ. vitellina, ae Central India. cs Al, bullata, Hutton. Ditto. ~ Of these shells, the two first are perhaps the least defined, and the whole have a tendency to pass into each other. 4. ligulata is the well marked depressed form found in Bengal and A. bullata, H. of only nineteen mills. in diameter, I have from Mhow. [ shall now describe a few novelties which have lately occurred to me. | Famity ONCIDIADA. . Vaginutus Brruanicvs, H. Corpore elongato, levi, ante et pone eleganter rotundato, colore fusco, minutissime flavo maculato, subter albescente. Pede transversim rugoso, totius corporis longitudinis, sed vix ad quartam partem latitu- dinis attingente. Tentaculis quatuor; binis superioribus fuscis, ocu- liferis ; inferioribus minus elongatis quamquam robustis, et papillam retractilem, sensu acutissimo preditam, subter gerentibus. Habitat in locis humidis apud Rangoon, Pegu, Thaiet-mio, &ec, Longitudine, 50 mills, ST Re hye yea se ' ie. & - sa eee 2 _ - ETE a ene ct Yeni ne te ar neces TyPT RE ETU IR TERR Se HOC ONO eT OD EL OC TL ces 7 - b 7 7 > - 4 ‘ ‘\ ~ ‘ | - 244: Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. [No. 8, | | This slug is pretty common at Rangoon and is found harbouring | C . under potsherds, bricks and rubbish in moist spots. Famtty LIMACID2. Limax viripis, Th. y Corpore expanso, pone acuminato, flavo cinereo. Pallio magno, late eolorato viridi-flavo limonis. ‘'entaculis superioribus, longis, pallidis, oculos parvos nigros gerentibus ; et lined pallide smaragdind ad basin notatis. Tentaculis inferioribus minutissimis. Habitat inter folia in dumetis marinis “mangrove” dictis apud littus Peguense, prope fines provincia: Arracan. This elegant little limax is very active and creeps about briskly on enn mbes» P rie TEAS PO ol way 8 ow rym Lop ules fal ees adap) eshte Wei 2 \ Presi rae the green foliage of the salt swamps, which (¢. e. the leaves) it | = resembles in colour. 1 = In my last paper I included two limaces, Z. Memnon and L. Ben- 4 i 3 galensis of which I unfortunately have no descriptions. ‘The first is ae a large black slug from Hoshungabad, the other a small grey slug hen from Dinajpur. Bia HLoPLITES. al This genus is formed for the reception of some large slugs, common tn at Teria Ghat near Sylhet. I have unfortunately no notes, but the | ty 2 animal is like Vitrina and closer perhaps to that group than to the | tu 3 slugs. It has a tough membranous plate on the centre of the back, ) ik : conspicuous in the living animal, but no shelly plate. Its total length whe E is about two inches. | ey : Famity HELicrps. Ay 4 Virrina PrEauensts, Th. Bel Ammale pallide lutescente anteriori parte corporis virescente ; | Lily posteriori tamen luteo-flavescente. Tentaculis superioribus longis et tly cum cervice virescentibus: inferioribus parvulis; Pallio granulato’ r i ‘eutis anserinz modo ; fusco, testam omnino fere obtegente. Caudali 7 bi papilla nulla. Longitudine 80 mills. | | | ls Testa elongata, halitoidea, polita, subdiaphanA ; margine ten, + hy virescente ; reliqua parte flavescente, et juxta apicem solidissimam |g albescente. Long. 15. Lat. 9. Alt. 4 mills. Habitat in humidis locis Ae prope Pegu. This species belongs to the same section as V. Gigas, D. tie i which it resembles in miniature and is remarkable for its very sold My eslumella and apex. ‘Way 1864. | Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. 245 ViTRINA CuHristTran a”, Th. Testa sub-globosa, tenui, politd, diaphand, nitidd, supra costulate striata, mira planiore. Colore sueccineo. Apice pallido, vix elevatius- culo. Peripheria rotundataé. Apertura parum obliqué. Anfractibus 2 lente crescentibus. Long. 18. Lat. 11. Alt. 8 mills. Habitat in insulis Andamanicis. 1 have much pleasure in naming this shell after the lady of the present Governor of the settlement, Lieut.-Col. Tytler, as a mark of esteem and in pleasing remembrance of my sojourn at Port Blair in his hospitable mansion. It is of the same type as V. Bensoni, Pfr. but is at once distinguished from all species I am acquainted with by its rich brown colour. Heiix Exut, ‘Th. Testa auguste umbilicataé, depresso conoidea, levi, tenul, striatula, eoncolore fusca. Apice obtuso. Anfractibus sex, tarde erescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo non descendente. Apertura obliqu4-Peristomate recto, tenui, juxta umbilicum leviter reflexo. Long. 16.5, Lat. 15, Alt: 8.5 mills. Habitat in insulis Andamanicis. This shell seems a Nanina and somewhat recalls WV. semifusea, Dh. but is a more tumid species. STREPTAXIS Buanrorpt, Th. : Testa perforata, depressd, ovali-oblonga, oblique costulata, striata, translucente ; spira obtuse conoideé. Anfractibus sesqui-quinque non augulatis. Apertura obliqua, subquadrato-oblongé: lamella parictali una et dente singulo in media parte superioris marginis. Peristomate expanso, juxta umbilicum reflexiusculo, marginibus callo tenui inter- dum junctis. Varietas reperitur dente carens. Long. 7.5 Lat. 5.0 Alt. 4.0 mills. Habitat montibus Arakanensibus provincié Pegu. 8. Andamamee, B. peraffinis, sed ditfert dente marginali, apertura, et umbilico parum apertiore. Ab S. Birmanica, Bl. differt formA minus globosa, apertura et minore magnitudine. STREPTAXIS Brrmanica. W. Blanford, Gv MSS.). Testa perforata, ovali-oblonga, depresse-globosa, levi, flavescente, diaphana, spira obtuse conoidea. Anfractibus sex cony exiusculis, levi- ter costulate striatis; ultimo subter levigato, eb cireum umbilicum compresse-angulato. Sutura profunda., Apertura perobliqua, sub- triangulari-quadrata. Dente parietali unico, magno, alteroque par- vulo, in parte anteriori marginis superioris posito. Peristomate expanso, reflexiusculo, Long. 9.0. Lat. 6.5. Alt. 5.0 mills. Varictas Se Rn ee ae ae a ne es obi do a hs shy SOU W a fren ‘nba teiiytene: WA SE Nok na ia Poa oe ise me ee Be — ay - a z 2 fF. =. ‘oe + i “= ia ~ Ro a > = , = ee Bs 7 = i = i= He = a . > a ee : = tS \ =e b= z a = 5 oa =a = * a eo So u - i= - . >% ‘ jas 7 Team ir ned zi - > fy tn jure ree an ‘iy Rt eh , ~~ ~~ : a j ’ ‘os ° 7 s . . *_* + ry ~ \ eo As i ae Rearcrel ‘ ty t Ue f iP Bos , At Peete qimiiy , | aie my res Bide Shots 2 cee 3 Bim H AL Syn rel 246 Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. | No, 3, | | minor invenitur dente marginali carens. Long. 8 mills. Habitat, 4 Pegu. Var minor prope fontes fluminis, Pegu dicti. i A single specimen of this shell was received by me from Mr. W. T, ! Blanford, and I subsequently found two specimens of the smaller variety. It very closely approaches 8S. Blanford:, Th. and S. Andamanica, but is not so depressed in form, and it ditfers from 8. Petit chiefly in its a more triangularly quadrate mouth, marginal tooth and smaller size, g (my largest, average, and smallest specimens of S. Petit: measuring i in length respectively, 14.11 and 9 muills.). ‘ The distinction however between these shells is only sufficient to constitute a well marked race. S. Blanfordi, Th. ranging with &, di Andamanica, and S. Birmanica, Bl. with its ally S. Petzte. jh Criausi~tiaA Masont, Th. in| Testa arcuato-rimata, fusiformi1, tenui, costulate-striata, pallide cas- pi tanea. Apice intacto. Sutura excavata. Anfractibus decem, sub-pla- q i natis, ultimo augustiore, supra aperturam fortiter striato, juxtaque oa suturam fossa, laminee interioris cursum monstrante, notato. Lunella Bie distineté; interdum non. Lamellis quinque, duabus parietalibus te: “gst nuibus, distinctis, tus conniventibus ; reliquorum binis fortibus ad | Me aperturam divergentibus; tertiaé post lunellan valde tenui, incon- i spicud. Aperturd rotundato-auriformi-soluté. Peristomate expanso, He reflexiusculo, Longitudinis 21 ad 29 mills. Latitudinis 4 ad 5 mills. ) ais Habitat prope Tonghoo in montibus inter Provincias Pegu et Mar- 7 ah taban. | si This species varies somewhat in size and some specimens have amore slender spire than others. I have named it in compliment to the Rev. F. Mason, D.D., who kindly supplied me with spect- mens, and whose success, among the wild Karen tribes, will ever cause his name and that of his talented and energetic wife, to be enrolled i" in the foremost rank of missionary labourers in the Hast. | isi 7 te = J J f , Faminy CycLosTomMipm. a \ lh IN CYCLOPHORUS ARTHRITICUS, Th. | i A oye A ° A eo ye e a e A ° 6 2 : ; a Testa umbilicata, turbinata, solidissima, striat4, lineisque spiralibus | c by A e eT A . ’ A Ay flexuosis obscure decussata; sublevi, non polité, fuscente castanea uy Ith fascia lata, alb& mediana, interdum circumdata. Interdum colore om- nino alba, spira pallide castanea, et fascia parva castaned, sub-mediana ornata. Anfractibus quinque convexis, haud tarde crescentibus ; ulti- —_— = PE pe ae ——s — —r = a S>_ = = LS ave il | 864.7 Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helhicide. 247 mo valde capaci, rotundato. Apertura circulari. Peristomate expanso, reflexiusculo, valde incrassato, continuo, intus flavo, interdum ceru- lescente. Apice pallide purpurascente-rubicundula.. | Long. 52, Lat. 39, Alt. 87 mills. Apertura 29 mills. Habitat in. collibus nemorosis cireum fontes fluminis Pegu dicti. A very solid shell with the surface rarely in good condition and rather sparsely distributed. It is barely so globose as O. flavilabris, B. to which it is nearly allied, and from which it differs.in sculpture, form and greater solidity. With respect to C. patens, Bl. I find myself unable to regard it as a distinct species or even race, but merely as an individual variety of C. Sulguratus, Pf. as I have no where observed it sufficiently numerous to be viewed in any other ight. Another marked variety of C. ful- guratus also occurs with.a large thin shell and white or cerulescent peristome, in some places not rarely: but it is clearly an individual variety of the predominant form. Both these varieties are good illustra- tions of how races. originate, and [become?’| eventually what most systematists would regard as distinct species ; not as some would argue, by change etfected by migration, or enforced to meet changed condi- tions of good climate or the like, but by individual aberration, and the cotemporaneous up-growth of aberrant individuals into races and eventually species, as the Darwinian most correctly asserts : but not as far as I can see by any pressure of physical conditions co-relatively, _as the Darwinian theory no less incorrectly argues. Some other prin- ciple, than of mere dependance on physical conditions, has yet to be discovered, before the problem of what governs variation, or in other words the “ origin of species” can be regarded as satisfactorily solved. Puprina BruanForpt, Th. Testa pupineformi, politissima, flavescente-cornea. Anfractibus quinque.. Peristomate albo, non expanso. Canalibus albis. Long. 6, Diam 3.5 mills. Habitat, Pegu. | This species was forwarded to me by Mr. W. T. Blanford as a pos- sible variety of P. Peguensis, B. 1t is intermediate im its characters and aspect, between P. Peguensis, B. and P. artata, B., to the latter of which it more closely approaches in the shape and unrefleeted form of its peristome. Whilst in fact P. Blanfords ranks naturally as a near ally of P. artata, B., P. Peguensis, B. holds a similar relation to P. arula, B. and it is questionable if all four species will not prove to be 2K = ‘= 4% \ rate} of iis =a feel — baie: E ara baie SN Ata ia ‘ ra ; =r A iA bbibleial io hic ay nae P , _ ah . my hay 248 Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. [No. 3, equally connected; P. Peguensis coming between P. artata and P- arula. P. Arula, B. P. Pequensis,B. P. Artata,B. P. Blanfordi, Th Pomattas Pre@venss, Th. a Testa auguste sive obtecte umbilicata, turrita, costulate striata, translucente, flavescente-cornea. Apice obtuso, levi. Anfractibus sep- tem sive octo, tumidis, lente erescentibus. Apertura sub-circulan, Peristomate duplici, extra brevissime expanso, intus continuo, crasso, juxta suturam leviter inciso. Operculo tenui corneo. Long. 10. Lat. 3.5 mills. Apertura 2.5 mills. Habitat m monte marmoreo, cavernoso, haud procul a Gwa, pago littore Peguensi. This Pomatias is accompanied at the Limestone hill near Gwa by the following shells which I give to illustrate the range of some of them. Helix delibrata, B. H. textrina, B. H. honesta, Gould. Cycluphorus Theobaldianus, B. Leptopoma aspirans, B. Pupina artata, B. H. eastra, B. Alyczus scepticus, Bl. H. rotatoria, V.d. Busch. (small). | Hydrocena pyxis, B. H. baseunda, B. var. Diplommatina. H. gratulans, BI. Helicina. Plectopylis plectostoma, B. Pomatias Peeuense, Th. Bulimus putus, B. (slender var.) B. gracilis, Hutton. Cryptosoma preestans, Gould. Streptaxis Burmanica, ‘Th. The Diplommatina I have not made out, as I got no good speci- mens. ‘he Helicina is very variable, and is I have no doubt A. Andamanica, B. but two distinct varieties occur, differing chiefly im size, and both smalier than the type, (as I regard it) from Port Blair, but as some of these shells may have been described before, I refrain from naming them. They are respectively five and six mills. diameter whilst the type measures eight mills. From the Andamans, however, I have a single small Helicina, smaller than either of those from the mainland, and I believe ali four forms are merely races, all merging into each other, but my sole specimen has gone home to Mr. Benson, who, from its vast discrepancy in size from the type he is acquainted with, will probably regard it as a distinct species. aud eg0. ———s a 1864. | Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. 249 I cannot conclude this paper without offering a few remarks on the arrangement proposed by my friend, Mr. W. T. Blantford, for the Helicidous groups in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History for February, 1863. The division of the whole, into two great GROUPS or sECcTIONS,—A marked, by having the mucous pore at the truncated extremity with a superimpending lobe, and—B having the mucous pore in the elongated non-truncate extremity, devoid of an overhanging lobe,—is a natural and probably well marked one, but I think a still farther restriction of the term Nanina, than that Mr. Blanford has adopted, is called for in any natural classification. We there find (doe. ezt.) shells of two very naturally divided types all ranged together under Nanrna or its subgenus Macrocuriamys, B. illustrated respectively by the species, Vitrinoides, lubrica and petasus on the one hand, and pansa and similar unpolished shells on the other. A more natural arrangement would surely be to restrict the term Nanina to those shells of the great Section A possessing a polished epidermis, of which UN. vitrinoides may be regarded as the type, indicatory as such a condition of the surface usuaily is, of either lubricatory tentacular processes attached to the mouth, as in the type, or of close relations to the more typical species so provided. This separation effected, the remainder form a natural group of which pansa may serve as a type, but want of all books of reference, prevents my offering any generic name, which a little research will soon supply. In this Section A, it may be remarked that Mr. Blan- ford includes H. ligulata, whilst H, Tranguebarica and its allies he ranges under Section B. In the present paper I have included them, from a mere study of the shells, under one group, (GaLAxtAs), which I should not have ven- tured to do in opposition to Mr. Blanford’s observations, but for his remark on H. ligulata, which “ shows a passage wmto the other Sec- tion.’ It is therefore probably aberrant to some extent from Tran- guebarica, but not more so perhaps than from the group with which Mr. Blanford has associated 1t. Mr. Blanford’s remark on the simi- larity of the animals of H. vittata, Fér. and H. fallaciosa. Fév. is inter- esting, as a shell given tome by Mr. H. F. Blanford* tends to connect * H. proaima, Fér. Besides the difference in form H. prozima has a white interior. H,. vittata invariably brown or brownish black when adult, H. F. B, 2K 2 Re ae ar (e Ay = ' ‘250 Notes on some Indian and Burmese Helicide. these seeming dissimilar species. HH. vittata is a very variable shell as the following measurements of specimens in my cabinet show. A. 28 % 22 mills. B. 24x 18 ,, C. 20x 18 , EH. ZG. fallaciosa 14 X% 6 mills. D. 24% 11 «,, | Specimens A, B and ‘C of 4. vittata are all from Ceylen.* A being a very-elevated var, B a depressed var, and C the ordinary small var. Dis the shell received from Mr. H. F. Blanford, and though white and more of the form of A. fallaciosa than of H. vit- tata, yet it must, I think, be classed as a variety or local race of the last. Numerically reduced the proportions are nearly thus— A. = 15 B. = 10 C. = 6 .=6 HK, = 2 So that if allowance is made for a better series of specimens from which measurements might be made, we see that individuals of the type shell A and'C differ nearly as much from each other, as specimen Hi (4. fallaciosa) does from C. But this method of stating the rela- tion, very inadequately represents it, D having the aspect and size of 1. vittata, with the precise depressed form of H. fallaciosa, with whose colourless varieties 1t may be compared, as unlike vittata, it is colourless and white. It would be very curious if intermediate forms should eventually be discovered more closely connecting these at first sight utterly dissimilar species H. wttata and A. fallactosa. Thavet Mio, October, 1868. * J may add to this list the extreme measurements of specimens in my own collection shewing still greater variability. 7 Oo b C Diam. 17 m.m. 17 mm. 29 m.m. Alt 18 mm. 19m.m. 22 mm. Specimen a is of uniform chestnut brown, b white with faint brown bands and violet apex, c white with flesh colored apex. H. F. B. Page ne for read Page ne for mead 354, 2, leaning ‘bearing. 870, 12, Borilize Bontie. 355, 26, living tiny. 375, 14, Bensoni Barniana. 358, 7, focal wild, 376, 28, After Badd sp. 367, 32, bora Vara. 3881, 10, etnilla rutella. [No. 3, 1864. | On Anctent Indian Weights. 254 On Ancient Indian Weights —By E. Tuomas, His. [The subjoined article was sketched, with a view to the limited illustration of the subject announced in its title, for insertion in the . Numismatic Chronicle: but so large a proportion of its contents have proved in the progress of the enquiry to relate to questions beyond the legitimate scope of that Journal, while they would seem well adapted for the pages of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, that I have revised and added to the original paper, in the design of its simultaneous publication in England and in India. I am the more anxious that it should appear in the latter country, as there alone can its higher aims be suitably discussed ; thence also must we seck a due definition of the indigenous plants upon whose products these weights are based, and a determination, by actual comparison of grow- ing seeds, of the initiatory scheme of Indian Metrology. From that continent must come the further ethnological and philological evi- dence, which is to determine many of the questions I have ventured to raise. Wherever the final decision may be pronounced, it is clear the If witnesses are still mainly in the land whose past history is under te investigation.— Hpwarp THomas|. i The attention of archeologists has recently been attracted to the weights and measures of ancient nations, by the elaborate work of M. Queipo,! and the less voluminous, but more directly interesting article —EeEeEyE————— ; “ 5 j of Mr. R. 8. Poole, on the Babylonian and other early metrologies.? ie At the present day, when ethnological inquiries engross such an un- precedented share of public notice, any parallel study that may con- tribute by material and tangible evidence to check erroneous, or suitably aid and uphold sound theories, should be freely welcomed, however much its details may threaten to prove tedious, or the locality whence its data are drawn may be removed beyond the more favoured f eircles of research. The system of Indian weights, in its local development, though : necessarily possessing a minor claim upon the consideration of the i European world, may well maintain a leading position in the veneral | 1, “Essai sur les Systémes Métriques et Monétaires des Anciens Peuples,” i par Don V. Queipo, 3 vols. 8vo., Paris, 1859. See also a review of the same, Journal des Savants, 1861, p. 229. 2, Article “ Weights,” Smith’s “ Dictionary of the Bible,” London, 1863. 202 On Ancient Indian Weights. investigation, on the ground of its primitive and independent organisa- tion, and the very ancient date at which its terms were embodied and defined in writing ; while to numismatists it offers the exceptional interest of possessing extant equivalents of the specified weights siven in the archaic documentary record which Sanskrit literature, under the regained faculty of interpretation acquired by Western scholars, proves to have preserved in the text of the original code of Hindu law ; ag professedly expounded by Manu, and incorporated in the “ Médnava Dharma Sastra.” The positive epoch of this work is undetermined: but 16 confessedly represents, in its precepts, a state of society consi- derably anterior to the ultimate date of their collection and committal to writing ;3 while the body of the compilation is assigned, on specu- lative* grounds, to from B. c. 1280 to B. c. 880. It isa singular and highly suggestive fact that numismatic testi. mony should have already taught us to look for the site of the chief seat of ancient civilisation in northern India, to the westward of the upper Jumna—a tract, for ages past, relatively impoverished, For such a deduction we have now indirect, but not the less valuable, historical authority, derived in parallel coincidence from the comparative geo- graphy of the Vedic period, and from the verbatim text of Manu, the integrity of which seems, for the major part, to have been scrupulous- ly preserved. 3. I trust that Huropean scholars will not imagine that I desire to ignore Megasthenes’ statement, that the Indians had “ no written laws.’’ (Strabo, xv. C. 1. § 58.) This is, indeed, precisely the testimony—seeing the source from whence it was derived—we should expect from what we now know of Brahmani- cal policy. As to the addition “who are ignorant even of writing,” this ridi- culous assertion had previously been nullified by the more accurate information of Nearchus (Strabo, xv. c.i. § 67), andis further conclusively refuted by the incidental evidence contained in the remarkable passage in the same work, where it is stated, * At the beginning of the new year all the philosophers repair to the king at the gate, and anything useful which they have committed to writing, or observed tending to improve the productions of the earth, &c. &c. d&e., is then publicly declared.” (xv c.i. § 39). 4. Max Muller’s “Sanskrit Literature,” pp. 61, 62. “The code of Manu is almost the only work in Sanskrit literature which has as yet not been assailed by those who doubt the antiquity of everything Indian.” Professor H. H. Wilson, though hesitating to admit the high antiquity of the entire bulk of the composition, was fully prepared to assign many passages to a date * at least” as early as 800 B.c.—Prinsep’s “ Essays,” i., note, p. 222, See also Professor Wilson’s translation of the “ Rig Veda Sanhita,” i, p. xlvii. a M. Vivien de St. Martin places Manu under “ la période des temps héroiques, 2. €., between the twelfth and thirteenth centuries B. ¢., and the Buddhist epoch B C,, 543.—“ H'tude sur la Géographie et les Populations primitives de l’ Inde, Paris, 1859, [No. 3, ES —! SS —— < = Se et = =e i ——- ares om = —4 == == = 1864. | On Ancient Indian Weirghis. 253 The most prolific field among the favoured resorts of our native eoin-collectors, in olden time, chanced to be the exact section of the country constituting the Brahmavarta of the Hindu lawgiver ; and Thaneswar—sinee so celebrated in the annals of the land, as the battle-field of successive contending hosts—contributed, at its local fairs, many of the choicest specimens of the inceptive currencies. In this region the Aryans appear to have almost lost their separate identity, and to have commenced the transitional process of merging their ethnic individuality amid the resident population, though still asserting religious and incidentally political supremacy. Such a state of things seems vividly shadowed forth in the ethnological definitions preserved in Manu; andit may possibly prove to be more than a mere coincidence, that the geographical distribution of the limits of “ Brakmarsht, as distinguished from Brahmdévarta,” in the same pas- sage, should so nearly be identical with the general boundaries I have already traced, from independent sources, for the spread of the Bactri- an alphabet in its Southern course. I reproduce my latest observations on this subject. “The Bactrian, Arian, or Arianian alphabet, unlike its southern contem- porary, the Indian Pali, has no pretension whatever to an indigenous origina. tion; 1b would seem to have accompanied or followed, in its archaic and imper- fect form, the Aryan immigration from Media, based as it manifestly is upon an alphabet cognate with the Phcenician, We are unable to trace its progres- sive adaptation from the scanty literal signs of early Semitic writing; as we first find it, in an advanced stage of maturation, in an inscription on the Kapurdigiri rock in the Peshawar valley (lat. 34° 20/, lone. 72° 12’), where it embodies the substance of the edicts of Asoka, whose corresponding mani- festoes in the Indian-Pali character are so largely distributed over the continent of India,° and the general date of whose incision may be approximatively fixed at 246 8.0.8. How much further south this character may have penetrated at this period we have no direct evidence to show, but it is to be remarked that the same king Asoka simultaneously retains the Indian proper alphabet in his monumental inscriptions at Khizrabad? and at Khalsi,® near the débouchement ©. Rock Inscriptions :—1, Girnar, in Guzerat. 2. Khalsi, on the’ Upper Jumna. 3, Dhauli, m Cuttack. 4. Naugaum, in Ganjam, 5, Bhabra, in J aipur. Monolithic inscriptions:—1. Khizrabad, on the Upper Jumna. 2: Meerut (both moved to Delhi), 3. Allahabad. 4, Rédhia, in Sérun. 5. Mattiah. in the same locality. : 6. “Journ, Royal Asiatic Soc,” xx. 101; “ Prinsep’s Essays,” ii, 15, ct seq. 7. * Prinsep’s Essays,” ii. 324. 8. “Journ, As, Soc. Bengal,” 1862, p. 99. Pilehubae dora ‘ dala oth arp cetera =i ye Se ane hs SDMA IS = rs * T > ee : et FE Sy Ve et ea Pas in Bs 2 * 5 Pea % So ip = = x = 5 + & FS K iE = = Pas a i oe Nie am = = bo P - +f > or rf be = = ay = = a =. = — a ee — a —S ‘a - a , ss LENO W RR ate a? toi SUNS RS rar iron he WE \ ear Ag ar i Tee RTA aeRO RESEU mre Sh ahey aren, eerie. \ 45 | t : ao On Ancient Indian Weights. [No. 3, of the Jumna from the Himalaya range ; while the employment of the latter character by Agathocles and Pantaleon would imply its currency within, or proximately south of the provinee of Arachosia. Then again, certain coins of a kingdom on the Upper Jumna, pertaining to a native dynasty of indeterminate date,? but whose epoch may not be very distantly removed from the period under review, are found to be inscribed with the Arian character on the ong surface, with a corresponding legend in Indian-Péli onthe reverse, Tn this instance also, the internal evidence would seem to show that the latter was the alphabet of the mint artificers, while the former may reasonably be Supposed to have constituted. the official writing of the ruling classes, Under this view, it may be conjectured that the Arian paleeography encroached upon and inter. mingled with the indigenous: system of letters as the dominant Northern races extended their dominions, in successive waves, further into Hindustan, till the intrusive alphabet reached Mathura, (lat. 27°'30', long. 77° 45°), which is the lowest point at which any indications of its progress are to be found,}° Whence, however, it was speedily to be thrown. back, and very shortly superseded and extinguished by its-more flexible and congruous associate of indigenous: growth.” (Numismatic Chronicle, 1863, p: 230.1") As I have claimed for the Pre-Aryan Indians the independent de- velopment of an alphabet specially contrived for, and adapted to, their 9. “Coins of Kunanda, “ Ariana Antiqua,” pl. xv. fig. 23 ; Prinsep’s Essays,’ i. pl. iv. fig. 1 p. 203; Tbid., ii..p. Ixix. fic. 16, 10. Mathura Inscription, dated in Bactrian. figures, “Journ. As. Soc. Bengal,’ 1861, p. 427; Coins, Prinsep’s Hssays,” ii. 197. 11. I recapitulate the leading inscriptions in this alphabet :—1. Hidda (No. 18), near Jellalabad, in Afghanistan, An earthen jar, having an. Arian inscrip- tion, written in ik, and dated in the year 8, “Ariana Antiqua,’ p. 111, and plate, p. 262. 2, A steatite vase from Bimirén (Jellalabad), with a legend scratched on its surface, undated. “ Ariana Antiqua,” pp. 52, 70, pl. ii. fig. 1; “Prinsep’s Essays,” 1.107, pl. vi. 3. The Wardak (80 miles W. of Kabul) Brass Vase, now in the India Museum, inscribed with dotted letters, dated 10 the year 51, and recording the name of Hushka, the OOHPKI of the coins; see “ Ariana Antiqua,’ p. 118; “ Prinsep,” i. 104, pl. x; “Journ. As. Soe. Bengal,” No. iv. of 1861; “ Journ, Royal As. Soc.,” xx. 37, The Taxila Plate, dated 78, records the name of “ Moga,” identified with the Moa of the COINS ; “ Num. Chron.,” Bactrian List, No xxv. 5. Manikyala Stone Slab. (now in the Bibliothéque Impériale, Paris), dated in the year 18, contains the designation of Kanishka ; “ Prinsep’s Essays, i. pl. ix.; “ Journ. Royal As. Soc.” xx. 251. From the same site was obtained the Brass Cylinder now im the British Muse- um; “ Prinsep,’ pl. vi. To these may be added two inscriptions from the Yusafzai country, one dated 60; “Journ. As. Soc. Bengal,” 1854, p. 4 00 ; “ Prinsep,” i. pl. ix.: and the bi-literal inscription at Kangra (Arian and Indos Pali), “ Prinsep,” i. 159, pl. ix. [The mention of OOHPKI reminds me, that Gen. Cunningham has complained m our Journal, of my having given the credit of the identification of that name with Hushka, to another. I have already taken the very earliest opportunity of correcting this unintentional error (Journal Asiatique, Octobre 1863. p. 387.) T availed myself of the same occasion, to express my regret that I, myself, had =e, 1864. | On Ancient Indian Weights. | O55 own lingual requirements, similarly it can be shown, from as valid internal indications, that they originated, altogether on their own soil, that which has so often proved a nation’s unassailable heritage of its indigenous civilisation—a system of weights and measures, which retained tts primitive identity in the presence of the dominant exotie nationality. it is indisputable that the intrusive Aryans, at whatever period their advent is to be placed, met and encountered a people, already dwelling in the land, of far higher domestic civilisation and material culture than themselves. Whether their eventual supremacy was due to undiminished northern energy, animal physique, or mental subtlety, does not concern us at present; but independent of the inner-life evidences to that effect, a parallel inference might be drawn from the indirect data of the contrasted tenor of the hymns of the Rig Veda,!® which while indicating a crude social condition, refer almost exclusively to the country of the Seven Rivers ; whereas Manu, at a date but moderately subsequent, associates the far higher pro- gress manifested in the body of the work with a more easterly seat of authority, and while asserting no community with things or people beyond or to the westward of the Saraswati, arrogates for the existing representatives of the Aryans a dominance over kindred kingdoms extending, in the opposite direction, down the Ganges to Kanauj_ But, in demanding credence for the simple gift of invention arising out of manifest wants among the already thrice commixed, and in so failed to do homage for a rectification of his, to which, he, I understand, attaches Somewhat of undue importanee, that is to say, the substitution of an M. in the place of Prinsep’s P, as the third consonant in the name of Toramana (J. A.S, B. vil. 683). It might have been necessary, in early days, to reclaim titles to discoveries made by Lieut. A. Cunningham, (J. A. 8S. B. 1854, p. 7 14.) but surely the ‘Bays’ of the Archeological Surveyor to the Govt. of India can afford to lose a faded leaf with scant damage to the green circlet! | 12. Prinsep’s “ Essays,” London, 1858, ii. 43; Num. Chron,, 1863, p- 226. 13. Wilson, “ Rig Veda Sanhita,” iii. pp. xvili. xix., London, 1857; Vivien St, Martin, “‘ H’tude sur la Géographie * * * d’aprés les Hymns Védiques,” Paris, 1859, p. 89. 3 14. “Journal As. Soe. Bengal,” 1862, p. 49; Max Miiller’s “ Rig Veda,” pre- face to. text, iv. pp. xxv.—xxxiv. “The traditional position of the golstitial points, as recorded in the Jyotisha,” is calculated by Archdeacon Pratt to refer to 1181 B.c., and by the Rev. R. Main to 1186 8.c. See also p. lxxxvii. on the subject of Bentley’s date, 1424-—5 B.c. ior speculative dates concerning the Vedas, see also Max Miiller, “ Sanskrit Lit.” pp. 244, 300, &.; Wilson, “Rie Veda,” i, 47, ii. 1: St. Martin, p. xix, ; M. Barthélemy St. Hilaire, Journal des Savants, 1861, p. 53; Dr. Martin Haug, “ Aitareya Brahmana,” Bombay, 1863; Goldstticker, “ Panini,” p. 72, &c, oT ! ‘ * * J 4 - 256 On Ancient Indian Weights. [No. 3, far improved! local inhabitants, as opposed to the Aryan assumption of the introduction of all knowledge, I am by no means prepared to contend that the doniiciled races gained nothing in return. The very contact of mdependently-wrought civilisations, to whatever point each had progressed, could not fail mutually to advantage both one and the ee other; the question to be asked is, which of the two was best pre- te ce pared to receive new lights, and to utilise and incorporate ‘the inci- Se a dental advantages within their own body politie? The obvious result in this case, though denoting the surrender by one nation of all their marked individuality, by no means implies that they did not carry with them their influence, and a powerful one moreover, and affect materially the character of the people among whom, at the end of their wanderings, they introduced a priestly absolutism, which has progressively grown and increased rather than lost power till very recently over all India. But here again a most important query forces itself wpon our con- sideration. The Aryans are acknowledged to have been in a very bar- barous state on their first entry into the land of the Sapta Sindhu.16 itis not known how long a period they consumed in traversing six out of the seven streams, or what opportunities may have been afforded for social improvement during the movement ; but even by their own showing in the sacred hymns of the ktig Veda, the Aryans, when they had reached the banks of the Saraswati, were still but very imperfectly civilised. The Dasyus, or indigenous races, with whom they came in contact in the Punjaub, may well also have been in a comparatively undeveloped stage of national progvess ; while the in- habitants of the kingdoms on the Jumna seem to have been far ad- yanced in civil and political refinement.!” Ts it not, therefore, possible, 15. “ We have therefore, according to the views just summarily expounded, four separate strata, so to speak, of the population in India:—1}. The forest tribes ee ee » who may have entered India from the north-east. 2. The Dravidians, : | who entered India from the north-west 3. The race of Scythian or non-Arian immigrants from the north-west, whose language afterwards united with the Sanskrit to form the Prakrit dialects of Northern India. 4. The Arian invaders.” . . . .—Muir’s “Sanskrit Texts,” ii. p. 487. See also Caldwell’s ** Dravidian Grammar.” ees fase a 16, St. Martin, p. 91. AES 17. Professor Wilson while speaking of the ultimate self-development of the eee ee Aryans in the Punjab, remarks, “It [is] indisputable that the Hindus of the Yordtk era had attained to an advanced stage of civilisation, little, if at all, dif: = SS — = ——7 = Ss eS tas; —— ——— a a += zi Sa i — Ss Se /SP _ @ so = => — = — => —— ao =— Dp 1864: | On Ancient Indian Weights. 257 if not probable, that when the Aryan flint, at the end of its course, struck against the Indian steel, sparks were emitted that flashed brightly on the cultivated intellects of a fixed and now thoroughly organised and homogeneous nation, whose leading spirits quickly saw and appreciated the opportunity afforded in the suggestion of a new religion, that was capable of being evolved, by judicious treatment, out of the rude elemental worship, aided forcibly by the mystification of the exotic and clearly superior language of the Aryans, which came so opportunely in company P18 The narrow geographical strip, to which the promoters of this creed confined the already arrogant priest- ly element, intervening between the two nationalities, would seem to savour more of an esoteric intention than of any natural result of conquest or of progressive power, achieved by the settlement of an intellectually higher class. That the Aryans should be able so com- pletely to divest themselves of their national entity and leave no trace behind them, would be singular in itself; but the concentration of all god-like properties on a mere boundary line, so much insisted upon as Brahmanism grew and pushed its forces downwards into the richer countries of Hindustan, while it ignored both the land of the nativity of its votaries and the site of their later more advantageous domestica- tion, forms a fair subject for present speculation and future deliberate investigation. But this in itself is a matter only incidental to my special subject, and I return to the question, that if the Aryans were so far instructed on their first immigration as to bring with them, or subsequently to import and amplify, the Phoenician alphabet, and similarly to secure its transmission, even as a secondary system of fering from that in which they were found by the Greeks at Alexander’s inva- sion, although no doubt they had not spread so far to the east, and were located chiefly in the Punjab and along the Indus.”’—‘ Rig. Veda,” ii. p. xvii, Iam inclined to question this latter inference; I do not think the civilisation evi- denced in the text of the *“* Rig Veda” by any means equal to that discovered at the advent of the Greeks; indeed, it would be an anomaly that the Aryans, while occupied in pressing their way onwards, in constant hostility with the local tribes, should have made a proporticnately greater progress in national culture than they did in the subsequent six or seven centuries of fixed residence in their new home within the five rivers. 18. A late writer in the Westminster Review 1864, p. 154, has justly remarked that the 1026 incoherent hymns of the “ Rig Veda’ constituted but a poor stock in trade whereon to found a new religion. Nor do the Soma “ inspired” Rishis by whom they were “‘ seen” appear, from the internal evidence of their crude chants, to have possessed mental qualifications such as should have been equal to the origination of the higher intellectual structure of Brahmanism. Dot 1 as i—_= ’ =i Fa Se SS | ais a ae aa ss pose ihe = a : i £ \ = ee =~ a :& = Eat as oo 738 ro ar ee »~ * 4 = iow a ois a=. , 3 a 4 - ~~ _ ar =" en q , 258 On Ancient indian Wi eights. [ No. writing, over all the country of the Brahmarshis, it would be rash to attempt to place a limit on the amount of Chaldean or other western sciences that may have accompanied these cursive letters,!9 which, either directly or indirectly, travelled eastward from the borders of Mesopotamia to the banks of the Ganges. And clearly, if the oram- marian Pann’s age has been rightly determined by his special modern commentator,” Bactrian writing, or YF, avandm-lipt,2 must have been freely current at Taxila at and before p.c. b4:3, even as it subsequently became the ruling alphabet in those parts, so as to appear as the Inscription character under Asoka (2.¢. 246) in the Peshawar valley, and to hold its own as the official method of expres- sion i concurrence with the local Pali as low down as Mathura up to amuch later period. Under these evidences of the spread of Aryan elvilisation in India, there will be little or no difficulty in admitting that much of what has hitherto been esteemed as purely indigenous knowledge, may, even thus early, have been improved and matured by the waifs and strays of the discoveries of very distant nations, without in any way detracting from or depreciating the independent origin- ality of local thought, or the true marvels India achieved unaided by foreign teaching. In illustration of. the preceding remarks, and as the necessary definition of the boundaries of the kingdom to which our initial series of coins refer, I transcribe in full a translation of the original passage from Manu. Manu, ii., 17.22 ** Between the two divine rivers, SARASWATI and DRISHAD- watt | Chitang ], lies the tract of land which the sages have named BrauMma’VARTA, 19. We have indirect evidence to show that this style of writing was in very early currency in association with the monumental cuneiform, I assume that wherever, in the ancient sculptures, we see two scribes employed—the one using a style and marking a clay tablet, the other writing upon a flexible substance— the latter is using cursive Babylonian, or what hag since been convention- ally recognised as Phcenician. M. BH. Renan considers it is satisfactorily esta- blished, that the Jews used “ phénico-babylonien” letters, at their coming out of Kgypt, now placed in x. c, 1312. Renan, ‘ Langues Sémitiques,’ pp- 108, 216, &c. Prinsep’s Essays, ii, 145. 20. Goldstiicker, “‘ Pdmini, his place in Sanskrit Literature,’ London, 1861, pp. 12, 227; so also Alwis, “ Pali Grammar,” Colombo, 1863, p. xli.; and Cole- brooke’s “ Misc. Hssays,” ii. p, 4. 21. Max Miller, “Sanskrit Lit,,” London, 1859, p. 521 ; and preface to text of * Rig Veda,” London, 1862, vol. iv. p. ixxiv. Fe 22. Sir W. Jones’s works, London, 1799, vol, iii.; Haughton, “ Hindu Law, p- 22, 1864. | On Ancient Indian Weights. 259 because it was frequented by gods.23 18. The custom preserved by immemorial tradition in that country, among the four pwre classes, and among those which are mixed, is called approved usage. 19, KuRuKsHEeTra [modern Dehli], Marsya [on the Jumna |, Pancua’La [Kanyakubja, Kanaw |, and Surnasena [or Mathura], form the region called BraHMmarsHi, distinguished from BranMa’vaRTs. 20. From a Bralvman who was born in that country, let all men on earth learn their several usages. 21, That country which lies between Himawar and VINDHYA, to the east of VinasaNa [where the Sarasvati disappears in the desert?4] and to the west of Praya’ca | Allahabad |, is celebrated by the title of MapHYaDESA. [or the central region |. 22, As far as the eastern and as far as the western oceans, between the two mountains just mentioned, lies the tract which the wise have named ARyYa’vaRTa [or inhabited by respectable men]. 23. That land on which the black antelope naturally grazes is held fit for the performance of sacri- fices; but the land of Murcumas [or those who speak barbarously | differs widely from it. 24. Let the three first classes invariably dwell in those before-men- tioned countries; but a Su’pRa, distressed for subsistence, may sojourn wher- ever he chooses.” #5 Tt is reasonable to infer that, as a general rule, all schemes of weights among an isolated people, initiating their own social laws, should preferably be based upon some obvious unit of universal access, rather than upon any higher measure of weight, which might natur- ally result, under authoritative legislation, from progressive increments on the lower basis. So that, in testing the intentional ratios of early times by the extant money designed in accordance with the contem- poraneous tables, it will be safer to proceed from the lowest tangible limit of the seale, in preference to accepting any superior denomina- tion as a standard whence to reduce, by division, the component ele- ments involved. The intuitive unit of weight, among an imperfectly formed agricultural community, would naturally be the most generally 23. For the comparative geography of this tract, see Journal As. Soc. Bengal, ii. LO6. Major Colvin, vii. 752. ix. 688, Lt. Baker, xiii, 297. Major Mackeson, Hiliot’s Glossary of Indian Terms, p. 78. 24. Muir, ‘ Sanskrit Texts,” u, pp. 415—418. Wilson, Rig Veda Sanhita iii, pp. xvili,—xix, St. Martin pp. 15, 73. 25. Mr. Muir has given us a new translation of this celebrated passage, which, as it differs from the above in the introductory portion, I annex in a separate note. “The tract, fashioned by the gods, which lies between the two divine riverg, Sarasvati and Drishadvati, is called Brahmavartta. The usage relating to castes and mixed castes, which has been traditionally received in that country, is called the pure usage. The country of Kurukshetra (in the region of modern Delhi), and of the Matsyas (on the Jumna), Panchalas (in the vicinity of modern Ka- nanj,) and Stirasenas (in the district of Mathura), which adjoins Brahmavartta, 38 the land of the Brahmarshis (divine Rishis).”—-“ Sanskrit Texts,” li. p. 417. * ° wae se . 7s i 2 rg aa by ne Due 5 f CaN & : . +e vf ‘ ya ae 5 Nos ANAL NASA bau 4 Vi 960 On Ancient Indian Weights. [No. 3, available and comparatively equable product of nature; in the form of seeds of cultivated or other indigenous plants; and in the Indian instance we find, after some definitions of inappreciable lower quanti- ties, the scale commencing with a minute poppy seed, passing on to the several varieties of black and white mustard seed, barley-corns, and centering in that peculiarly Indian product, the Rati, or seed of the wild Gunja creeper, Abrus precatoris |Sanskrit, Krishnala or ftaktika|, which forms the basis of all local weights, and whose repre- sentatives of modern growth still retain their position as adjuncts to every goldsmith’s and money-changer’s scales. Next to the rati in ascending order comes the dJZasha, which in its universal acceptance has almost achieved the title to be considered as a second unit or ponderable standard, and, as such, its name now primarily signifies “an elementary weight ;”26 but on reverting to its earlier equivalent meanings it would seem that the term, in its original static sense, like the whole of the weights hitherto quoted, referred to another of Nature’s gifts, the seed of the Indian-bean (Phaseolus radiatus, (gore cele ),27 which, like the rati, claims especially an Indian habitat as an extensively cultivated plant; and, to complete their associate identities, the bean as at present raised would seem to correspond with the weight assigned to it nearly 3,0G0 years ago, and to average about the amount of five ratis. The next advance upon the masha is, in the gold table, a swvarna, a word meaning gold itself, and which probably implies in this case the particular divisional quantity of that metal which in earlier times constituted the conventional piece or lump eurrent in commerce. While the silver increment on the masha 1s designated by the optional title of purdna, or old, which may be supposed to allude to the, even then, recognition of this measure ot value as emanating from high antiquity ; and it is precisely the re- quired amount in corresponding ratis of silver incorporated in the earliest extant prototype of coins I am now about to exhibit.28 The 26. Wilson’s “* Glossary of Indian Terms,” “ Masha....an elementary weight in the system of goldsmiths’ and jewellers’ weights throughout India, and the basis of the weight of the current silver coin.” 27. Wilson’s “ Sanskrit Dictionary,” Calcutta, 1832, sub voce, “ Masha.” 28. J. A.S. B. iv. Plate xxxv. figs. 25—29, Prinsep’s Essays, Pl. xx. figs. 25—29 and vol, i. pp. 53, 209, 211. Madras Journal of Lit, and Science, 1858, p. 220. Mr. W. Elliot, These pieces of metal, or “ punch coins” as Prinsep named them, average about 62 grains. | have met with one as high as 54 er. and Mr. W. ai gives one at 64°2 gr, Supposing an original Mint issue at 55 grains, the authorize¢ —— i ~ ag. Tq ya ~F -~ 1864. | On Ancient Indian Weaghts. 261 higher denomination of the silver Satamdna”® is also derived from the vegetable kingdom, but unlike the lower divisions, whieh are defined by single grains, this weight is produced by one hundred seeds of the Alocasia Indica. When the precise plant, which furnished the Mana seed for the early standard, is satisfactorily determined, the result will doubtless prove the near equivalent of 100 Manas to 320 Ratis— which, it will be seen, comprised the identical amount required for the weight of the gold Wishka,2° whose minor constituents are, however, formed upon a different gradational scale, though equally emanating from the conventional Mati unit. I need not follow the nomenclature of the larger divisions of weights in the joint tables, but before closing the inquiry | would revert for a moment to the leading point I desire to establish, that the Indians were not mdebted to the Aryans for their system of weights; the latter, in fact, when tried by the test of the hymns of the “ Rig Veda,’ would seem to have been very ill versed i i in the #lora Indica, an extensive knowledge of which was clearly i necessary for, and is evidenced in, the formation of the scale of propor- : Vi) tions. Indeed, although the Vedic Aryans often invoked their gods i : via to aid their agriculture, the result so little availed them that their | = at efforts at cultivation were apparently confined to barley, in the raising ; : 1 of which even they do not seem to have been always successful.3! | a ‘ The next question to be examined is the distribution of the arith- @ =e , metical numbers whereby the process of multiplication was conducted. Mr. Poole has laid 1t down as a law for Mesopotamian metrology that, | “all the older systems are divisible by either 6,000 or 3,600. ‘The 6,000th or 3,600th part of the talent is a divisor of all higher weights and coins, and a multiple of all lower weights and coins, except its #rds.’’82 a Rati of Manu’s time, would range at 1.71875 grains or allowing 56 grains for ip the standard, the return of the rati weight would be 56+32—1.75 ; an amount I ay am inclined to adopt upon other grounds. We must not be misled by the more i's modern weight the rati eventually attained, as it rose, in account, with the rise of mdshas and tolas, 29. wa ata, Wilson makes it, ya 100, ara measure, See, however, B. i alg Ss. aaa “Arum Indicum.’ Carey, Hort, Ben. pp. 56. 65. Asiatic Res. x, 19.“ Mén Kacht,” Dr. Thomson has sent mea seed of the winp Alocasia fallaw from Khasia, which itself weighs 24 grains. : " 30. Nishka occurs in second Ashtaka of the Rig Veda. Wilson, ii. p. 17. 31. Wilson’s “ Rig Veda,” i. pp. xli., lvii., and iii, p--x1 a Mr, Poole has favoured me with the subjoined revised list of ancient metric systems :— ae i on iz =a = - = a ae Fie & vee = Pi — = oe = b= 269 On Ancient Indian Weights. [No. 3 The sixes and sixties of the banks of the Euphrates®3 find no coun- terpart to the southward of the Sewalik range beyond the inevitable ten and the included five. The system, like all else pertaining to 16, had its own independentiy devised multiple, the four: Whether the first suggestion of this favourite number was derived from the four fingers of the hand, four-footed beasts, or the higher flight of the four elements, we need not pause to inquire, ‘bak the Indians have at all times displayed an unprecedented faculty for tigures, and were from the first able to manipulate complicated arithmetical problems, and especially delighted in fabulous totals ; but with all this they have ever evinced their allegiance to the old 4, which we find in its place of honour in the earliest extant writings andinscriptions. As the nations of the West, to meet their own wants, speedily produced a separate symbol for five,?* and abbreviated the five perpendicular strokes of the Phosni- cian into<. The Indians, apart from their indigenous Pali signs for 4, simplified the tedious repetition of the four lines the Bactrian wri iting had brought with it from Mesopotamia into a cross like a Roman X, which was doubled to form eight, while they left the five utterly uncared for, to follow in a measure the original Phcenician method of Authori- tative Practical Unit. Grains. Divisional Scale, Unit. Coins. Hebrew Gold (double) 1,320,000 —- 100 = 100 = 132 or. SOTO NS sac sans 660,000 — 3000 — == 220 220 shekel. Babylonian (full) ...... 959,040 -- 60 —~ 120 = 133-2 [126-7] 84:5 siglos, or—=- 60— 60 = 266°4 : 60 — 60 = 183:2 3000 = 13832 129 Daric. 140 Ke T. - lesser ...... 479,520 Persian Gold ...,........ _ 399,600 Heyptian 4, ...s0ccs.., 840,000 : AW OINCTAN, . 6. cases yeevee 660,000 60 — 100 = 110 110 Attic (commercial), an ee 60 + 100 = 99.8 33 (Solonian), ...... 480,260 [= 120100 = 71-7] 675 55 (lowered), ...... 598, 9 = 60+100— 93:1 923 »» (ditto double), . 860,020 60 = 100: == 717 11 7 », (ditto lowered), 405,000 — 60—100=— 67°5 HUM OIC = sera cl cases tate ce 387,000 [— 6000 == 645] 57:0 denarius. Hegyptian Copper. A. 1400 gr.= 1 Men. Hebrew Copper. 250 er.= 4 B. 700 ,, = 5 Ket, 125-5 = C. 2 280 , = 5) 83'S sy + D. 140 , ele Ho 70. 2 33. Sir H. Rawlinson, * Journal Roy al ‘Asiatic 0K ciety,’ xv. p. 217, 34, Gesenius, p.88; M. Pihan, ‘ Siones de Numération usités chez les Peuples Orientaux,’ Paris, 1860, p. L67, 1864. | On Ancient Indian Weights. 2638 : IX, or 4 plus 1 = 5.35 Of course the Indian table of weights had im : practice to have its lower proportionate atoms accommodated to the weights actually pertaining to. the seeds in each instance, but the ‘ } higher gradations are uniformly grounded upon fours and tens ; and : ul a: show how distinctly the idea of working by fours was fixed in the : iJ minds of men, we find the gradational system of fines in Manu (vu. : 1 337) progressively stated as “ 8, 16, 32, 64.” So much for the anti- ‘ quarian evidences, and to prove the custom at the other extreme of 4 the chain ef testimony and its survival within a nation of almost : Chinese fixity, it may be asserted that the whole vulgar arithmetic 1s : primarily reckoned by gandas = “ fours,’ and in the modern bazars | of India the unlettered cultivator may frequently be seen having a : 5 complicated account demonstrated to him by the aid of a series of : i fours, represented, as the case may be, by cowrie-shells, or grains of : 4 pulse. I pass by other elements of calculation, such as the favourite : iy 84 (7 x 12)36 which might bring me into contest with the astrono- : th mers, and content myself with resting this portion of my case on the le coincidences already cited, as I conelude the most ardent upholder : it of Aryan supremacy can hardly arrogate for that ethnic division of 7. | the human race any speciality in fours.®” : = ; I now proceed to quote the passage from Manu defining the author- : = i ised weights and equivalents of gold and silver, which I have cast into : = ‘| a tabular form as more readily explanatory of the text, and as simpli- : = J) fying the reference to relative scales of proportion. : _ " viii. 131. “Those names of copper, silver, and gold [weights| : = | which are commonly used among men for the purpose of worldiy z { business, I will now comprehensively explain. 1382. The very small 2° mote which may be discerned in a sunbeam passing through a lattice ae is the first of quantities, and men cail it a trasarenu. 1938. Eight of = | those trasarenus are supposed equal in weight to one minute poppy- | z “ seed (likhya) three of those seeds are equal to one black mustard- 7 ps seed (rdja sarshapa), and three of these last to a white mustard-seed 2 : ( gaura-sarshapa). 134. Six white mustard-seeds are equal to a ; f 35. “ Journal Royal ‘Asiatic Society,” xix. p. 12. Pas 36, See an admirable essay on this number, under the head of “ Chourasee,” : oe | in Sir H, M. Elhot’s “ Glossary of Indian Terms,” Agra, 1845. i ES 37. M. Pictet, who has SO jaboriously collected all and everything pertainine : Z r to the Aryans, in Hs * Paleontologie Linguistique, ’ does not even notice the | io i) nunber!—“ Les Origines Indo-europeennes,’” Paris, 1863, p. 565, 2 2M 2 i Nes a OL ee ORT en ee ty as \ ‘ 1 G4, On Ancient Indian Weights. [ No. 33 ; middle-sized barley-corn (yava), three such barley-corms to one | krishnala [vaktika|], five krishnalas of gold are one masha, and six- teen such mdshas one suvarna. 185. Four swvearnas make a pula, ten palas a dharana, but two krishnalas weighed together are consi- dered as one silver mashaka. 136. Sixteen of those mashakas are g silver dharana, or purdéna, but a copper kérsha is known to be a pana or karshapana. 187. Ten dharanas of silver are known by the name of a satamana, and the weight of four suvarnas has also the appellation of a nishka.”’® Ancient InDIAN System oF WeIGuHTS (from Mann, eap. viii. § 134), eee SILVER. 2 =e eS 2ratis == 1 masha. : : ee pee : = anne 320 55 = OOH 4g 10 = 1 satamana, Gop. s 5 ratis == Imasha. | 80, | ee ee i suvarna, | ee i 3200 ,, = 640 , = 40 4 + +%.|=|= 10 ,, =1dharana | Coprer.39 | Karshapana. | f | As there are some obscurities in the detail of the weights given in Manu, I have referred to the next succeeding authority on Hindu 4 law, the Dharma-Sastra of Yajnavalkya, whose date is variously attri- | buted from a period shortly before Vikramaditya, or B.c. 57 to 50 ap. } His tables are nearly identical with those aiready quoted,*! one un- | ee 38. “Hindu Law, or the Ordinances of Manu,” by G. ©. Haughton, London, i ise 1825, and works of Sir W. Jones, London, 1799, vol. iii. Haughton’s transla- aa tion has been modified as above by my friend, Mr. J. Muir. 39, Mr. Muir has communicated to me the following note on the copper weight. Se **Kulltiika Bhatta (the Sanskrit Commentator on Manu) explains that lexicogra- ps! phers declare a Kérshika or Karsha to be the fourth of a pala,” But 5 Krishna- = das or Raktikas being equal to a Mdsha and 16 mashas = 1 suvarna, and 4 } suvarnas = 1 pala; a pala will equal 5 % 16 % 4 = 320 krishnalas, and a karsha being 4 of a pala, will equal 72° = 80 krishnalas. : Bis ige _ 40. Lassen, “Ind. Alt.,” ii, 374, 470, 510. Dr. Roer, “ Yajnavalkya,” Calcutta, Same 1859, p. 11; M. Miiller, “ Sanskrit Lit.,” 330; Stentzler (Qnd Cent. A.D.) Sie ee Al. Sec, 632. Five krisnala berries = 1 masha, 16 mashas = 1 suvarna. Sec. ue 363. A pala is 4 or 5 suvarnas. Two krishnalas area silver mésha; 16 of the ee latter a dharana. Sec. 364. A satamdna and a pala are each equal to 10 dha- | ce ranas; a nishka is 4 suvarnas.” “ -* Note. In the corresponding slokas of i = ‘Manu, 10 palas are said to be equivalent to 1 dharana. We can only reconcile this by supposing Manu to refer to a gold pala, and Yajnavalkya to a silver pa- la. The Sanskrit commentator adds, under Copper, 4 karshags = pala, 1 pana = karsha, 4. e. $ pala, 1864..] On Ancient Indian, Weights. 265 important but reasonable variant being the assignment of three white mustard seeds instead of six to the barley-corn. There are some ap- parent contradictions and complications regarding palas and suvarnas, and no additional information respecting the weight of the copper- measure of value, which is described in Dr. Roer’s translation as vaguely asin Manu, “a copper pana is of the weight of a karsha,” and as the English commentator justly observes, the tables “ by ne means satisfactorily define the intrinsic weight and signification of the ‘Pana, which as the measure of pecuniary penalty” would naturally be of the greatest impurtance. It is to be remarked that neither Manu nor Y4éjnavalkya refer in any way to the Cowrie sheli currency, which was clearly in these days a seaboard circulation ; nor 1s any mention made of the tola, which subsequently plays so leading a part in Indian metrology. So much for the weights and their relative proportions enter se. I shall defer any examination of the corresponding equiva- lents in the English standard till I can apply the results to the extant coins of the period. Before taking leave of this division of the subject, | am anxious to meet, in anticipation, an objection which may possibly strike philologists as hostile to the general position I have sought to maintain in this paper; inasmuch as it may be held that the fact of the several divi- sions of the static tables being expressed in Sanskrit words, should, prima facie, imply that the Sanskrit-speaking “ Aryans” originated. the system upon which the gradational scales were based. But it must be remembered that the entire work from whence these data are de- rived is written in the Sanskrit language, its very exotic character justifying the inference that it was so embodied, not with a view to vulgar use, but for the purposes of a superiorly educated or, more probably, of an exclusive class. Moreover, it is to be borne in mind that the speech itself, though foreign, had for many centuries been par- tially introduced into the land, and constituted the chosen means of expression of the dominant religious and occasional temporal authority. But apart from these considerations there remains to me the more comprehensive question as to how much of the Sanskrit tongue of our modern dictionaries, at this time undergoing the process of formation and maturation on Indian soil, was indebted to the local speech ? It can be shown from sound palzographic, as well as from philological testimony, that the intermingling Aryans borrowed Dravidian letters to improve aM 2 Tha me ee, #eh La esos: 2 tend LD CEP APTS kh A VVER AR AGE * 4 Mh SER AE OSEAN IMAI R Ce Peer CN eri ECE Rear errant fn APEC ay MUN a eae GRICE PORE ee eT HCH ME RES MM A se wae yh) Ly BARA es WRAP iM) Wy URIBE Re a ia Pee aa ho fA Aine Tae I Te r 4 Ny VPUry y L A } y , 4 - rote a ’ Vs ab, iQ eye ‘at wa Ma *' Ne ie ee | ‘ee ee = nue a : aa a ey 1-4 Cae iF é : a 7 ootge oe 5 : eure - : ; ; Le por a . See : ne Bo : tw ‘ “\ cok ois nc ae ae roe Bath 966 On Ancient Indian Weights. [No. 3, their then imperfect alphabet, adopted Dravidian words till lately classed as Aryan,“ and as we have seen, by the inherent evidence of the Bactrian character, appropriated a very large amount of Indian P4li design in the mechanical construction of the vocalic and other portions of their needfully amplified Semitic writing.44 , IT had written thus far, with growing doubts about the universality of the Indo-Germanic speech in India, when it occurred to me to in. quire if Dravidian roots might not throw light upon the clearly misunderstood meaning of the passage in Manu, defining the value of a copper kdrshapana. The result has more than answered my expect- ations, as I find the Tamil hdsu, * corruptly “cash,” described ag “coin, money in general,” and among the details it is mentioned that ponakdsu, vennikasu, and pettalaikésu still exist as the vernacular terms severally for gold, silver, and copper coins, while the corre- With these hints a new and intelligible translation of the verse a THT faaaz- weiian: aifaa: qu: may be proposed, to the effect ae a ce karshie pana is to be understood (to be) a comed copper pana.” If this in- sponding verb kdsadikka primarily means “to coin.” terpretation will stand criticism, we have indeed the new phase of the Indian monetary system, that the earliest Sanskrit authority on such subjects extant, dating between 1280 and 880 B.C., recognises as an ordinary fact the institution of coined money, while the context proves how much of Dravidian civilisation still remained in the Upper Pro- vinces, and how little competent subsequent Sanskrit commentators . on Manu’s text were to appreciate anything beyond their own con: jars fined views and conventional teachings. 42. Norris, R. A. S., xv. p,19. “The Seythie Version of the Behistun In- scription ‘of Dar Tus,” Caldwell, 6 Dravidian Grammar,” pp. 48, 10%, 111 ; ; Prin. Sep’s “ Essays,” ii. 151, _ 43, Caldwell, p. 438; Muir, “ Sanskrit Texts,” ii. Pp. 440, 44. Num. Chron., 1863, p- 232; Prinsep’s ‘“ Hssays,’’ ii, 146. 45, Wilson, “ Glossary of Indian Terms,” sub voce, = © SNP LLLP RS AS ELI PL OL ELL NIN AS CLOT OP AS OSS INI L ALR F RPS cm Ty Ye 1864. | On the Language of the Si-ah-posh hifirs. 267 On the Language of the St-th-posh Kafirs, with a short list of words ; to which are added specimens of the Kohistéut, and other dialects spoken on the northern border of Afghinstin, Se—Bby Captain H. G. Raverty, 3rd Regiment, Bombay N. I. in the beginning of the year 1859, some time after my paper en- titled ““Norzs on K4rrristAn’’ had been submitted to the Society, but previous to its appearance in the Journal,* the Rev. Dr. E. Trumpp, of the Church Missionary Society, residing, at that time, within the cantonment of Pes’hawar, was allowed to examine, through the Commissioner of that district, three men, said to have been of the Kafir race—that is to say, what we call the Sfah-pos’h Kéfirs—who had been brought to the district from Panj-korah or its neighbouring hilly tracts, for the purpose of being enlisted into the British service. These three men remained at Pes’hawar for “a few days,” during “three or four hours” of which Dr. Trumpp examined them, through aman named Muhammad Rasul, a Kohistdénf of “ Panjkore” as the Doctor terms it, but correctly, Panj-korah.f This man, who was not an Afghan, since the Doctor calls him a “ Kuhistani,” “spoke Pushto and a little Persian,” and acted as interpreter between the Missionary and the so-called Kafirs; and from this short and round-about con- ference, a short grammar of the language has been made, and a list of seventy-seven Kafir words appended. It is not my object to criticise the former at present, but to ove a list of Kafir words, which I collected some years since, and which I intended to have given with my “Notes on KAfiristén.” To these words, for the sake of facilitating comparison, I have also added some Kohistani words, which I collected about the same time, together with a few in the Pashai, Barakai, Kash-kéri or Chitrali, and Belichkj lan- guages. J would have given the Pus’hto equivalents of these had space permitted, but they may be easily found in my Dictionary of the language, together with the other words, of which there are often more than one, bearing the same signification. From what is stated respecting the appearance of these three men, that “they were in ail respects like the natives of the upper provinces of India, of a swarthy colour, with dark hair and dark eyes,’ I should * No. 4 of 1859. +* See my paper on Panj-korah in the last number of the Journal, Ty 5 SPT y ‘ ‘ vr wes = 268 On the Language of the St-ah-posh Kdjfirs. [No. 3, hardly think they were real Kafirs; and should consider that, in all. probability, they were nimechahs (4x08) or ‘ half-breeds,” as those people are designated who have sprung from the mixture of Afghans with the aborigines of the parts to the north of the Kabul river; viz. the Kafirs, Lamghanis, Shalmanis, Deggauns, Gujars, Suwatis, &e., and with each other; for the Afghans, as we know from their histories, as well as from the accounts of Persian and Hindisténi writers, have been in the habit of applying the Arabic term “ Kafir,” or “ Infidel” very indiscriminately, particularly to the aboriginal people of Afghanistan bordering upon the Kabul river and its tributaries, and the people of the Alpine Panjab nearest the Indus. Hence, with them, the term Katir might as well refer to the Lamghanis, or Shal- manis, before conversion to their own faith, as to the people whom we know by the name of Si-ah-pos’A Kafirs. Lieut. Wood, when on his journey to the source of the Oxus, passed close to their frontier, and he, moreover, saw and conversed with Si-ah-pos’h Kafirs (for they are friendly with the people of Badakhshan), and he describes them as being very different to the “‘swarthy coloured people of the upper pro- vinces of India, with dark hair and dark eyes,” such as Dr. Trumpp speaks of.* What makes me think that these three men could not have been real Si-ah-pos’h Kafirs, is the fact of their having come to Pes’hawar otherwise than as slaves. Both males and females—the latter in particular, on account of their fair complexions and beauty— are to be found in the dwellings of the Afghans of the better class, in the Samdéh of the Yusufzis, but they are always slaves; and some will be found in the Pes’hawar district also; but they are very dif- ferent to those the Missionary describes. The Si-ah-pos’h Kafirs, are too hostile to, and hate the Afghans and other Muhammadans of those parts too much (except perhaps the people of Badakhshan, as already mentioned), to meet them, or to enter their boundaries, save as enemies, or when, as slaves, they are compelled to do so. If these men were not actually Nimchahs or Kohistdnis, of which, I have little doubt, they may possibly have been Baris—a certain class or tribe among the Si-ah-pos’k, who are held in the light of Pariahs. An ac- count of these will be found at page 36 of my “ Notes on Kéfiristan” already referred to; but if the Kohistani words I have given be exa- * Dr. Bellew also met Kafirs when in Afehanistan in 1857. See his excel- lent work, 1864. | On the Language of the Si-ah-posh Kafirs. 269 mined, and compared with the short list given by the Missionary, it will be found that what he terms Kafir, are the same words as my Kohistdni, with but slight exception; whilst what I term Kafir agree with the list (as far as 1b goes) given by Sir A. Burnes in the Society’s Journal for April 1838, and are synonymous with those given by Mr. Norris (the Honorary Secretary of the Royal Asiatic Society) as an appendix to Dr. Trumpp’s paper,* which were procured at Teheran from a Kafir woman residing in that city. The Doctor says he “was very desirous to know by what name they called their own country, as Kdfiristén is a mere Muharmmadan b) appellation ;” and that “the name they gave for their country was re | Wimasthan, a word, as I found, known to the Kuhistdnis too, who ial designated it by what is called in Persian Kuihistan, or the highlands.’’+ als! He then proceeds to give, or rather to make out a signification for jul the word, and applies it to the whole tract forming the culminating ot ridges of Hindi Kush, as far west as Balkh, in as plausible a man- tea ner as the “ Heydiddledsddlethecatinthefiddle’? inscription is edited m _—sc and _transiated in one of the early numbers of Fraser’s Magazine is for the present year. He will find, however, that there is a tribe til of Si-ah-pos’h Kafirs called by the name of Wamah, and one of their ee villages is so named. An account of them and their district will be mm : found in my paper. te Dr. Trumpp states, at pages 5—7 of his article, that the Kafir : ft language, like the Pus’hto, has a short indistinct (?) vowel sound | approaching the English w in dwt, or the German i; and that “it is _ not given in my Pus’hto Grammar (1st Ed.) though well known and | even marked out by the natives themselves.” He then goes on to | say, a few paragraphs further on, that he “first mistook this sound for a short 4, but soon found that it was a peculiar swift a, or in fact an indistinct vowel between short @ and short 7.” He then states, og that “the sound of Kéafir @ can only be compared to the peculiar in- vit distinct sound in Pus’hto; as ash = Fl (mas.) and a“ vid5! (fem.), of ssf which can only be learnt by hearing.” To what sound in these four * “Qn the Language of the so-called K4firs of the Indian Caucasus.—By the Rev. Ernest Trumpp, D. Phil., Missionary of the Church Missionary Society.” Journal of Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. XIX. for 1861. ul - + The word “ Kohistan” is applied to all mountain tracts E these parts—there is the Kohistan of Kabul, it. Suwat river, &c., and not to * Kooner”’ only, means). | by the people of the Kohistan to the north of the as the Doctor calls it (Kuniv he PO eee : dparion 7 jac = : 7 Page ee ome Sa z 270 On the Language of the Si-ch-posh Kifirs. [ No. 3, words does he refer? to the first word, or the second ; to the begin« ning, middle, or termination of these words? The explanation he gives will, | am sure, be perfectly unintelligible to all who do not hap- pen to understand Pus’hto thoroughly ; I think I can clear up the point. The Missionary refers, no doubt, to the adjective $351 which takes a different sound before the final consonant for masculine and feminine nouns ; and this peculiar vowel sound only occurs, either in the case of nouns, adjectives, and verbs, before the final consonant of a word. I+ will be found fully explained in my Grammar,in the declensions of nouns, in the word jc “ghal” a thief; in the word jorge “skhwandar” a steer, in the fifth variety of nouns of the 6th Declension; in the ter- minations of adjectives of the same class; and in the terminations of some verbs. I have always written it, in the second edition of my Grammar, as explained by the Afghan author of the “ Msarp-vut- Luenar’* gives it ; vz., as a compound sound of short @ and ¢. Thus in the example which Dr. Trumpp gives (which, in fact, is no example at all, since he places the short vowel point (-) —“ a@’—over both the adjectives he uses), the first should be written so yf (u-de@h) (mas.) and the second x 3 s/ u-dah (fem.). In the work just quoted, the author states,—‘ The word ale], is an example of this peculiar sound. When written with simple r, 4, quiescent gh, 7 with the short vowel - 49 a, and unaspirated h, or “ hd-1-khaft,” it is the third person feminine sincular— she goes ;”’ and when written with simple 7, é, quiescent gh, |, with a short vowel approaching, to a and i stightly sounded, and unaspirated /, it is the third person masculine plural.” These are the exact words of the author as I have given them in my Grammar. The vowel (.) (fat’hah) with (s-) (hamzdéh) combined —_ s° —(@) give an equivalent sound, as near as possible, which I have therefore adopted. Tt will be found written thus in the same manner in my Pus’hto Dictionary, in scores of words. The Afghans, of course, mark it in speaking ; but in writing they do not mark it: it is supposed, that a person acquainted with the rules of the language will read and under- stand it accordingly. I may mention, that the Doctor has made some considerable errors with regard to the Pus’hto examples he has given. In the words stp 34 and as 34,! for example. By the word So he evi- eo dently means a man; but if so, the letter J is not correct : it should. * See my Grammar, Introduction, pages 34 and. 84. 1864. | On the Language of the St-ch-posh Kajfirs. 271 be Afghan j =U J The word for woman should be with Afghan Ly not with Persian wi: and with fatha’h (-) not with kasrah ()— a=, not 4, The pronunciation according to the Doctor’s ac- count would be shidzah, whilst the Afghan pronunciation is, /’hadza’h by the Eastern, and s’hadza’h by the Western tribes, the peculiar Afghan letter \_ pt being widely different from Persian ee He considers the Kafir language to be “a pure Prakrit dialect ;” ‘‘ Note.—I have not been able to come to any conclusion in regard to the gender of nouns. I doubt yet, a few pages further on, he says: greatly if any gender be distinguished, as I have not been able to find out any trace of it. So much is clear, that adjectives are not subject to any change, either in regard to gender or case.” If such be the fact, how can the Kafir language possibly be a “ pure Prakrit dialect ? ” With reference to the Pashai and Barakai words which follow, I may mention, that the Pashai language is spoken by the people of : that name, who inhabit some of the small districts of the hilly country yt bordering K4firistan on the south-west, and on the left, or northern bank of the Kabul river, between Jelléldbéd and Kabul. The Pash- ais are counted among the aboriginal people of the country, which the bce Afghans are not. The Barakais, who are not Afghans, are included among the people termed Tajiks (supposed to be of Arab descent,) dwell at, and round about Kanigoram, as we generally find it written in English, but properly, Kani-gram, and about Barak in the province of Loghar, and But-Khak on the route between Jellalabad and Kabul, south of the ; river of that name. ' I shall say nothing here about comparison of the words which fol- y | low, although I recognize a great many. It would be unfair towards that class of philosophers called “ Comparative Philologists,” who, if Ts they set to work, may discover something wonderful among them, which none but themselves can understand. It is necessary to say a few words respecting the orthography. The system is the same as used in my Pus’hto works ; viz. that known ag a Sir William Jones’s. The only difference is for the peculiar sounds i? similar to the Afghan letters, viz; dd for ek for 2 and s’h and k’; y Wi for : i) Sas | | No. 3> On the Language of the St-ah-posh Kafirs. TELE, IV=NS ppuy-108 ysvyed ‘aeyoyed PPE 2110, Lelie | OLLO] nyse] | reS-euy IOI-SB uvd-ez SALCSCM SHvz Tu-vu eu-eUu -uef 10 taemynyo ye | OLBMYTYO IBMNY.S SVIBO nazsuIny up “Je Y-YSe ‘PON Og eA fa) ip fas) iy) uae * (ul) eyereq ta-98q LEY yon 9 ,0.0-peul } (fM00) 9 os-1eu cacrosrs= dseA tees Aeciwves wile nea lest IBMUY BZIEU AAvUL repep Lyrepes eee "reyeleg yiveppun. (3) srppel-eyd (‘w) 64-08 C3) 1q28q 3 (“Ur) BQaeTLy (ur) eppe $ Bppoys) TUM fe d-BAd eee eA-es, BAe uerqnd ‘18 Leaiead Jeez rel-aed { reyseg | eee eet een ey) nsAO1rteaAS FE 2 Bee ee cS ti — eS ow SLE == = SS al | rureyed PEL WV yeysed ysed ys qeo Ww INS QA-nwel soy 10 sid w nuynup DALE C| query nzeq jeysnu dooyg rnd yes-n qeoxy aor q10 Soy Imgqysu ing-ysn joueg | O¥.0-119981 MOD ayn ops yooyng, | 119981 T1978 9 |eule nio0s } cn dsn / adil essopy 4 OLEH ul ILpp TAA O[VIW Teuel ¥Ul-BZ M€]-UI-LOg algeys Ins-ns MB]-Ul-10Y 4% Ty -yoRyo AB]-UI=10Y 40 Py o-B-Ueppug TEM-BM AJOYJOULPUBIL) YeMeBq-Teppug BM-B.A LOYARIPUBLY eyey-y bul asf LE nyey-[eq Teqsil-v A0g yeues sns LOYBIG | Bang LeyIOIG 9-8 NAL-OW LoyO WW YBA-Bq | Ye[-4ey LOYIV : ¢ pan Aad 7 TIQ98T *qet-Ow 1199-81 UBULOM Y weeps Tyo-uew usu eres ore | CLONE “UB ISTO Sy "y sod-ye-19 ‘YSILouny CAC * $ “4 e ee ee We or at eee oS przgtest ee ee ne 273 "h Kajfirs. ae ss On the Language of the Si-ah-po ION’ xe oe | SB reqeq ynisy q0| WeYys-BUeU w ¢ yeys YSOod qveaul AOU yeu YSMBA | zed yeysnur ybepoun4 Yes-B y beings pc RT NR A RR eT EINYO myooRurl devs TIVZ eIIN4S eyb Ysod | | Dal YyYOMeLBUL TMBO> Vv BALYy | YTV M IvO-Ue ep Bis pee jese tia wey ‘eqyuoyo ppues Segnyeq pedas SBAop eee y bem OBUl YT MB] TP PO Peed NINA INMGULI inp jeqis WlYys-B ULIS Boar ea naieqystl Le ee ana LEYCS [TAL tel seungy unutep f 7 IIs youn ZOO oinf nppuere ad ysnud IY-BqUR] eas i97-[NYys| nies Ages al uUlYys eMenzl uryord y Anu LAA-8 Ov.SUL-YR[V nie [ered-7puaa Tered Ath | Aouinvan | ae pi-yeyse na-qystt Hys~cuL.y USy-TEp, IB-PVI ovk-erexy IB-1BUL “NI-Bu BY SOM Seu ns Yota Yel-yse uisnq HCY Sur ne i Aovyes (3) Yeuwve ws ("ux) nparys ynIOy tuys nel 7Yyseo-UeUL qiseu asnp ‘WILE POW Hee SOUR OL)) euo01g eH MOUS [reurs “opsarry VeOL SUIUOATT SULULO WT FUSIN, ACT pnopo Ww a Sere UOOUL VU J, uns ot], Ieeq W wuoo[ey VW yMey Wo qer We aoe ve 40390 UW pespel v 901 1090p VW KOLO VW euBly espiyaed W Modteds W Uster Se ae cs or [No.. 3, On the Language of the St-ah-posh Kafirs. a7 4 YSOG-1BY y | suod ISBYy TEW BoUBM TAILS jemMey 4) | IVY9 ene ASD “TIBI -YUSB yy “THY BUIS Tei AA a RET RS SE A EC ES rary dry 6 sods mWnUeS BZZEL AM | Tut | BYSVUL yyeyid 1YSOLeM Teyeayg | | Neca) cereus) a4 ¥ . : = SEIAUCAY cOpunty, urey bop poy now SOIT yeunys ung Sop W IMABYSV | yeooreyg a (dal [Oy qweok W vd aod ING 400, unj-sv uredyedeysa pueEy eyrya Jeppnoys ‘UIs NuUIS qsvoig, Ip ny-ysn diry jnAnys Trent) yesnys Ole Ty bt ie, que TMB-Y OINLUL | sou, IN YN y IVY [A057 | peuren sepid (q30]9) 919, ULI[IZ oMnzZl-9UBZ | qgodiwg TO al ate OS OT TO CU NM-1BY WAI 3 [tUL-.1099n ge ITO qnay bul IOYO Y[IUL pozepnsvoy AIS MIS eod 10 weeg. ysnut YysouL os[ng nzt sed-10e Aoyre gg ULO8 wns UNS qeoul MA. rus Iysey (poysny) sory qSOX MBVUe 1944N peyLarelg nunu Tun Agy-nu roqgng, ate eae ne TN - Ne n-ye yseAvyd peoig AUN ue ss ‘reyseq ‘TUBISTYO NY "y SOA-YB-1S ‘YStLSagy 275 firs. the Si-ch-posh K Language of at a On the 1864.] IDLY UBJAIp IBYSCU you: erg ee Aan ayy iia | | | [ns | (90779 | sgoded eppeyoed ee 4o5-¥/out osye) = yyreut uead inp ap oe qysnd ate Ulyey eres! at te | ee IY UNS-UB y onjeu NM-O SVU yony youy UIPIV.s spuem AMepuUeUL 1,05 peyy yyy qat clrz( AoY sts wep epuepp unj[ny Tue ) a ony snU Mey eya Aguits9 your Tyoe UBUL -I1q naq-zle IBS ies jedey ‘Sarys Stee a ee ure d-82 TM27074 BU ny7,Uny nies & pee Aon-1np -BIs 61 A DU i me (Ue YRVIBMES Agspu.wes “YypypeEy AoTyy-rey ‘Aopeul-1ey Aored Aoy-v Soweggrd yooed Soul ip I-Biwtd. tweed ts. 298.18YS NM-n1 eet BGIBS Ind esIp punp ABD mseu Aeyo-un naq-zle Pee Koxl ‘rezl OSE YquZny yenyes Ay a SULIIS-MOT MOG MOLI Oye] (yooaq @ Jo) esprag (10ALI @ JO) ooplug OyBl ‘pucg Sultds ‘o[MAly JOALY Teed UL ‘pure JUOT, UL “OLOfod loci SOE eu snuy euqel[nul ‘wepng 991989 J, sue g [OAR NT yoeuroys *ATjoq PLS JOM SUsUO,T, RO r Ne OSONT oAny Moaqodny Pee Eh ITCH, wWoid40o0s VW eyeus epeug iaaate | tie . {i [No. 3, On the Language of the Si-ai-posh Kéfirs, CN yeas LE pesant un A —— a AE OE LEAL SET quan | LB 1SV ST WS -lYys-SArys | UYIPUBA (: rent ZS aes SOARS paez reyus qeuune TVUB yeyerep og I NR, qyyerep TILS wiys eserey b yuodst DPS BYyo-n8 TBUG ILLS -ue ‘Teyeaug, Sopa preges SD e775 ES » ——————— WV nuns yoed Areyoed quaed TEEPE ie-nf | [anys yepnys efard Tpper varie [ORES | yorys vjod Yous NO ULALAA te as oyed| sl rdaaike ouUtweU AIYSep| atte “UBISTYO eee 4 Xicebes Wal =i ' pay! iy sank piped srationes ivaspe ee we a - £4 fous TF Be _ EBogeruiep err: ae Ge oedo-- ZOD SEE LL qeartu Soss7rect Zeya weeeyres SEEEEEnN on cee fryotd (1103309 10 YS) ured co peosyy, satiq 109109 (nd YAOTS 104400 suLy Soznq (areq, 10 JOOM JO) JoyueTg ae-nf OZI€ IN] yeys QoLl poysnguy wey s SUSSTOIB meyed UO J, yeins TOMO] ungysn “Weqyey 90.1], upuey $910 F YRVilVs ule JUNOT yqus Wod.L4) fhozl YOR, Aorysey SITU AA YeMIBYI-Ny AMOTIO K Aguiz poy Wgqny puouyy j yur] TUTE M, | SIT ULy AIIOQTATL | Years ,00TId : EE sourn(} | NUI-ny| equfal oxy, | Aa yny-ure| a0[s W iF NUI=1e ayeuvIlsoulog . N1I-B| yore g 4 el/NLed | ajddy : YQBaArp eduig | qnd LOYYCOR V hi nd cee wueeee.ceeue | acemmeneeteseess oe s Vt ‘y SOd-YB-19 "YSILOuy | 7 | 7 | “4 shes? ~p ten 0 eee ff On the Language of the St-ah-posh Kdjirs. 1864. ] ——— aie yeaul HLY soc (¢‘A) yrysod ¢ out | QALO) qop-e]nUL ‘dur oy bog | youns -rereq ‘tereq (‘A) yose-at ‘rey (*A) ‘dug | Sa ee eT nr NE RO ou ue-lys-BAlys fo * | | | | | | | | | qSBy you eueZ/p| Bld-MOd BLOYS | ‘ | | 0s4 Tezped Tepes Bin SSS SSS Te a HAL TRULUL rk lw) REM a = saai® Ue-etu Ue Ygt-Y qe eA qnal-naeyo qnzl-YeV1ed, [93 nyeurep Aopepaeyiel viuil ofuey Ay fae Yi) 2 7 Agysed yeu ASoysvd-eley Soysek-oe Koys-eh 1-8-8U 1-8 [iystu-eu; [rystu Uvsn-VU CO M-BU BTOM nued-eu wmnpp Aoyes UIZ-AAT ueso uwesn-oue Aozl-yesn Aozt-outedn eee eur qeutut Aomizl rya wByrya 10) é Thy om prp AUM, UNI-W YO nod [UT nutepp SIE, SH ey-erarl POTIEY ST erat poly Aoysek yeu vy| 2789 Jou ey seop AT AA qe0 JOU [[LAA OF] Bo ee re ek Seo OTF dn woven OSLI JOU Of dn osriy WIS 4 UO Aramid Sana 9ULOD 4.UOg QNLIS 4 UOG el tla qeo 4 OG FOOL Oe SUL binatD aZIog qu MA emule (4) 99 (A) eul0g IBY, $4804 [OOM sod (9001) W eu} ‘pioo ‘oedoxy (¢edou preg = ey e[peou VW a rey TEE AN EES EET APR BNE 2 PA x C : } ? neti a ) ¥ PR On the Language of the St-ah-posh Kajirs. [No. 3, SEE Do Se ee a Enelish. Si-ah-pos’h. Kash-kari. Kohistanf. Sword tar-wali kongur Tron chamin Axe cha-wi watti Shield karai huri Soldier jas-tah Chief isal-manash Troop kat-kai Wall bar-kan Matchlock to-bakh Oe > Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar, Kashmir.—By the late fev. 1. LOEWENTHAL. J. Toe MosgQveE oF SHanrt HamanAn. As the traveller glides up the placid Jelum from Baramula, and passes under the cedarn bridges of Srinagar, wondering at the tall, gable-roofed, many-storied houses on the banks, with their unoriental profusion of windows, his attention is arrested by a curious building on the right bank between the Fateh Kadal and the Zaina Kadal (bridges), which, if he enters Kashmir from the west, he will not readily guess to be a mosque, having probably passed by unnoticed similar buildings at Shadarra and Baéramula. The pyramidal roof, broken into three equal portions, ending in a most curious steeple resembling a belfry, with gilt bell and heart-shaped ornaments at the top, the four corners of the roof adorned by wood tassels, the projec- tion of the roof beyond the walls of the building ;—all this reminds one more of a Chinese pagoda than of a Mohamedan place of prayer. The impression one receives from the structure leads to the idea that the period of the erection of the building may have been one in which an older form of building, that of the Hindu temple peculiar to the valiey, was still influencing the architects to whom Mohamedanism was as yet comparatively new. 1864.] Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. 279 The building may be said to be constructed entirely of wood. Massive beams of the indestructible Himalayan cedar placed upor one another, the interstices being filled up by small bricks, form a solid square whose sides are relieved by well-proportioned balconies in the upper story, the floors and roofs of which are supported by hight and graceful carved wooden pillars. - Curious as is the appearance of the building, its history seems as curious. At every turn in Kashmir one meets with evidences of the policy of the Mohamedans to turn idol-temples into mosques, tombs, and shrines. This place is an instance. ‘There was on that spot a famous spring sacred to Kali with (probably) buildings over and around it. Sikandar called Butshikan (idol-breaker), the grand- son of the first Mohamedan king of Kashmir, built the present structure with the rich property belonging to the Hindu temple, as a. glass. for the numerous Sayids who are said to have come into the country with Shahi Hamadan, and who were adopting a monastic form of life. After the death of Shéhi Hamadan, a shrine in his memory was erected over the very spot where formerly the sacred spring welled up. It is not uninteresting to compare with this the practice of other countries, such as the tradition which existed in Rome concerning the sacred well under the Capitol, and that under the temple of Apollo at ‘Delphi; or the fact that in the time of Hadrian a temple of Jupiter-Serapis was erected on the place of the crucifixion, and one sacred to Venus-Astarte over the real Holy Sepulchre. For five centuries now Have the Mohamedans of Kashmir been in possession of this spot consecrated to the memory of the Hamadan ~ Sayid. Shall any one dispute their right to hold it now? Yes. The Hindus of Kashmir—they are almost all Brahmans—whatever else they have forgotten of the history of their country, have not forgotten this spring of Kali. The Dharm Raj—the rule of a Hindu king—has been restored to them ; the present ruler moreover is a devout Hindu; and they are claiming their sacred spring. ‘T'wice already have the Mohamedans had to redeem their shrine, but this has not saved them from a great indignity. On the wall fronting the river, which wall really belongs to the mosque, the Brahmans have put a large red ochre mark as the symbol of Kah, and Hindus may be seen rubbing their foreheads and employing the forms of idolatry but a step or.two 20 280 Some Persian Inscriptions found im Srinagar. [No. 3, oF from the spot where the Mohamedan is now only allowed to whisper : eel « God is great |” oS The news that a Mohamedan had usurped the throne of Kashmir reaching the countries to the West caused a large influx of Sayids and | other holy characters into Kashmir, Mir Sayid Ali Hamadani, | a subsequently known as Shahi Hamadan, came to Kashmir a number oS of times. This consideration reconciles the discrepant statements of a — a the native historians that he came from Bokhara, that he came direct = : from Hamadan in Persia, and that he came from Baghdad. Birbar ie Pandit Kachrii states that he came to Kashmir in 782 H. (A. D. 1880) = = ae for the third time. This date appears to be more correct than that ie given by Captain Newall in the Journal for 1854, p. 414. He men- tions, on native authority, the year 790 H. (1388) as the date of his first arrival apparently. This cannot be true, if the inscription over a the door of the mosque Shahi Hamadan is correct, which gives as the 1 date of his death the year 786 H. (1884). There is, however, great | confusion in ail the dates of Kashmirian history. Thus, Captain | Newall, on the authority of Kashmiri historians, places the first usurpa- tion by a Mohamedan of legal power in Kashmir in 1341, whilst Baron Hiigel, following Abul Fazl, mentions 1311 as the year of a Shamsuddin’s accession to the throne. Haidar Malik Chadwaria | gives the titles of two books, the (bie &% and the gel os 11 which the Sayid wrote at the request of Sikandar Butshikan. He . died, during one of his journeys, in Pakli, a beautiful valley now be- longing to the British district of Haz4ra. There is a mysterious- looking structure about halfway between Abbottabad and Ménsihra, which we may, in default of any information concerning it, fix upon as the tomb of Shahi Hamadan. The readiness with which a people forcibly severed from idolatry oe passes over to hagiolatry, may be seen from three inscriptions at the ce entrance of the mosque of Shahi Hamadan, copies of which are sub- . Se joined. Bie se : | 1. Large letters on a ground of gold. | a laws} ge) | am ® me ready) 9 yee cs 9 Sirs J pies) wrawe} culpa sled SL ytdgsd glo two | wes bert) 30 &S BOI wl ys Sl cs! 1864. | Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. 281 Translation. Hvery advantage existing before either world Is obtained by the followers of Hazrat Shah of Hamadan ; Shah (king) of Hamadan, or rather Shéhanshah (emperor) of the world. A. curse on the eye which looks on with doubt and suspicion ! 2, In Arabic characters on a ground of gold. (43 wold aC) wy lady Ahn g onokdd weeds Guy all oeat sf jf od pa Translation. Date of his death. in the year 786 from the time of Ahmad, the seal of religion (that is) from the Hira, there went from the transitory to the eternal world the prince of both worlds, the descendant of Yasin. Note. “The descendant of Yasin,” |, sw ly J], @ curious expression to denote the descendants of the prophet. Yd Sim upemlg is the name of the thirty-sixth Sura of the Koran, which is so called from the fact that these two letters mysteriously stand at its head. Their meaning is uncertain. ‘The Sura itself is considered particularly sacred by the Mohamedans, and is read by them over dying persons: they say that Mohamed called it “the heart of the Koran.” 3. Inscription in crimson characters. conde glb “REALE yy 5) 9) Somilpay a rea calwouy 9S Jou Coil Brey iIBSly Brocco Bre —— Jy Leg eaasgl 49.5 utlea! wy pide Translation. Oh heart, if thou desirest the benefit of both worlds, Go, it is at the gate of the emperor Shah of Hamadan. At his gate prayer obtains an answer ; His gate is the heavenly pavilion ; nay, the pavilion is a type of it. Il. Tue Toms OF ZAINUL ABIDEN. Some little distance from the Shahi Hamadan mosque down the bank of the river there are some remarkable massive remains of the outer wall of a Hindu temple—mentioned by Col. Cunningham in his Essay on the Aryan Style of Architecture—with its trefoil arches and sculptured Hindu divinities. The temple itself disappeared. before the fanatical zeal of the early Mohamedan kings, and the inner space was. 2-0-2 eh Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. [ No: 3; converted into a graveyard for royalty. There is only one large tomb (or rather the ruins of one) in this inclosure, and this is said to be the tomb of Zainul’abidin, called Jaina-laba-dina in the Sanskrit history of Kashmir which forms the sequel to the Raja Tarangini. The tomb somewhat resembles in its general outlines, though on a much smaller scale, that of Andrkali at Lahor. It is now used as a Government granary. It is surrounded by a large number of smaller tombs. Over a postern gate there is the following inscription : ita yylble O39 loa “Gady) wy4 5 oy Hy pho Sd59 LEM wIOld (ole cpsl Sy day dso sly Go Bie 4 ade wires us" us® Ls ex 3 eS) Kd9 cr! (3 urs ae i poses | 9 gol phox x2 wrrte ylbles gilt hye pest) (3 iw Translation. On visiting the sepulchre of his forefathers, Sultan Habib Saw it and said: This royal place will soon become too narrow. He erected another dais and door by its side, So that no king might fail of the blessing of this Sepulchre. At the time of erecting the new building I heard by inspiration The year of its date: “The second sepulchre of Sultan Habib” —981. Note. This date also evinces the uncertainty of the dates in Kash- mirian history; for according to Captain Newall (A Sketch of the Mohammedan History of Cashmere, J. A. §. 1854, p. 426.) Habib was killed long before this date,in A.D. 1557. The native historians, at all events, put his deposition nearly twenty years before the date of the inscription. Narayan Kol states that Habib Khan became king of Kashmir in H. 960. In 961 he committed great mistakes in the ad- ministration of justice, so that the pillars of the state became ashamed of him. Hence Ali Khan put the crown on the head of Ghazi Khan, his brother (both being uncles of Habib by his mother’s side) ; this was the beginning of the Chak dynaty. Hiigel gives Chak as an abbreviation of Chaghatai. ’Azam, another historian of Kashmir, puts the beginning of the Chak dynasty in the year H. 962; he calls Habib the son of Ismail Shah, whilst Narayan Kol gives Shameuddin (Ismail’s brother) as the name of his father. 1864. | Some Persian Inscriptions found m Srinagar. 283 In a corner of this same graveyard there isa large slab with an inscription which is remarkable as being connected with the first re- corded visit of an Indian Officer to the valley of Kashmir. Inseription. ce wie Baal 9) 9 WS 19 Raraat, Lyte erg, Joa [yrde oo cae ee re ye q¥-o ee: flee fe WAS g ee lp Je & wld el ae 5 ure soo] 3 ae 5) wis SARW 9] os we) SL 8a 78 pros 19 gure Bw wlyed soit alee Jo) cube slow 152 sheet 992 Basle Ga SF Wl asm gil gy) Bolo dot _ptods gldgl 45 gle Oot) 83,83 Sy Bly 38 S55 ass OSS bas yg Soe) Kuo! yqvolo ty of cybe W29 ESM) S Oder sla yl wigiler ape hyo 54 ead) wlhdoy & Salo ay NH rtes hs goxTy! 99D) lps gl rgd yl (> ls ly pho Wad yAv0 wy! yd ly er sld ols aS 99) WlyeSm flee 89 WD Abd ,S 1) prehS Hbyo avi Aime camry pydgtoms yo gdh I) yi wast wr gle Cy (sty Sia} rms 3 bles SAY Lag cselcghas ft ye 9 yh “petal SOW) ws 53 WAS SIS OD 9 (ey rs gh tog why? : Linle,s LAS gr) rng! Lal ed : sb S59 _yAOos wasle ao wee 9 kw oletal Ens eel ates ual ) ra yh 3048 wile J! 9] 95 90 evs , CR ¢ 3b ay > yal yb (59) 3! tr RA Khus Ld flea! W990 wyle SU fw pc 7 YOu elas] dal AS as Ente 1 PPA Kus os! Wi ccales or 1 Pra : Translation. Mirzd Haidar Gurgdn, the son of Mirzd Mohamed Husain Gurgan | and grandson of Yima Khan (who was born in the house of Baber ip the king), and brother-in-law to Abu Sa’id Khan, king of Yarkand sf and Moghulistan, the son of Sultén Ahmad Khan, the son of the be above-mentioned Ytinas Khan, of the progeny of Toghliq Taimur te Khan, of the race of Chaghatai, the son of Changiz Khan. The y 2 Mirza was born in the time of Mahmud, in the year 905, in the city’ Af * of Oratapa. fter various vicissitudes he, at the command of Abt, 4 Said Khan, made an incursion from Yarkand. After subduing Tibet: si he conquered Kashmir with 4000 horse, in the same year, on the 4th ! Sha’ban 935. He then gave it back to Mohamed Shah, who was the I king of Kashmir, and went to Abi Sa’id Khan, who had remained in 7 Tibet. The Khan ordered him to Lasa. He himself having set out for Yarkand, died.on the road. As there appeared to be general dis- 284: Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. [No. 3, cord, the Mirza went to Badakhshan, and then to Hindustan. He eame to the Emperor Humayun as the latter having been defeated was proceeding to Iran. The Mirza went on another expedition with 450 horse from Lahor, took Kashmir again on the 22nd Rajab 974 and ruled Kashmir for ten years. He was accidentally killed by some man in the year 987. The Mirza had seen the cities of Turdn, Moghulistan, and India, and been engaged in the service of the great. He was skilled in most sciences, eloguent, brave, and wise in counsel. The Tarikhi Rashidi was composed by him. By the order of Mr. William Moorcroft, Vety. Surgeon under the British Government, Sayid Izzat Ullah Khan compiled from records an account of the events to the year 1288. The preface was written on the 11th Jamddussdni 1238 Yunt I'l. : | Note 1. ‘The expression “ Yunt I'l” denotes the seventh year of the cycle of twelve, current in the chronology of the Arabians, the Persians, and the Turks (or Moghuls), though each nation has its own denomina- tions for the different years. The Ayimi Akbari gives a full account of these cycles, which were employed for the adjustment of intercalary periods necessitated by the disagreement between lunar and. solar years. The Turki cycle was also called I’ghiri (Oighur is the Rus- sian spelling of the word). The names of the different years are the names of certain animals. .They are as follows: 1. Sijqan—a mouse. 2. U'd—a cow. &o. Paras—a panther. 4. ‘Tawishqan—a hare, 5. Lii—a crocodile. 6. Yilan—a snake. 7. Yunt—a horse. 8. Qti—a sheep. 9. Bich—a monkey. 10. Takhaqui—a fowl. 11. I’t—a dog. 12. Tankuz—a hog. To each of these names the word J’] was added, which denotes “year.” In Kashmir and Afghanistan, though this calendar is now obsolete, the memorial verses containing these twelve names, are still remembered, The present year is Tanktiz. The verses areas follows: ual ah Condy wlbS3 Gals og! 9 wligte Sle cold ob o9 Gogh Sly 9 wdlt wij! ox Gah eel Cogdle ue UY a2 a es 1864. | Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. 285 Note 2. The dates of this inscription also do not agree with those given by the native historians. The inscription places Haidar’s first inva- sion in the year 935. Birbar gives as the date 939, though he agrees with the inscription in the number of horse, 4000; Captain Newall gives the less probable amount of 14,000 cavalry. Hiigel (following principally Abul Fazl) gives 930 (A. D. 1523) as the year of the invasion, and 10,000 as the size of the army. It is possible to re- concile these statements by assuming that the army of invasion con- sisted of 10,000 foot and 4,000 horse. The second invasion the inscription places in 974; Captain Newall (who does not seem to recognise the invader as the Mirza Haidar of the former invasion from the north) gives its date as 947, which is in general agreement with the above-mentioned Pandit, and with Hiigel, both of whom give 94:8 (1541) ; the latter, however, speaks of “a considerable force.” The statement of the inscription must probably be understood to mean that he set out from Lahor with 450 horse; he probably gather- ed an army of adventurers and malcontents as he proceeded. The confusion 1s very great in that part of the histories of Kashmir, which relates to the decade of Haidar’s rule,—it does not seem’ to have been rezgn—principally because he who was at one time Haidar’s nominal sovereign, was soon afterwards his nominal opponent. The name of this individual, evidently a puppet, so common in all Asiatic histories, was doubtless 3} , \e but whether this should be read Turik Shéh, as Birbar reads, or Wazik Shah, as Htigel reads, appears uncer- tain; Captain Newall gives the name Zarkh Shah, which is un- doubtedly wrong. In this period also falls the first recorded attempt on the part of the Moghul emperors to take possession of the valley. For Haidar, much harassed by the rising Chak family, offered the sovereignty of the country to Humayun, when it was really no longer in his power to offer it, The Mirza’s embassy found Humayin en- camped at Atok, on his return from Persia to Hindustan. Humay dn set out immediately for Kashmir; but the expedition failed, as the army mutinied at or near Mozufferabad. Haidar’s death the ins¢rip- tion places in 987, Birbar in 959. ‘The latter relates that during his war with Tarik Shah, Haidar went alone into the fort of Avantipur ; a butcher asked him who he was; he could not reply in Kashmiri, whereupon the butcher killed him with the axe which he happened to have in his hand, Newall says that his death took place (in 1551 Ae a ee Ser a NOS PGT Er 286 putin ofiiatl buctieindings ah Note 3. A question remains whether Moorcroft had this inserip. enterprizing traveller. Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. A. D.) as he had issued from the fort of Indrakoul to reconnoitre the enemy’s position. tion cut, as appears most probable, and if so, why. The reply has been suggested that he did it in order to put on record the feasibility of an invasion of Kashmir by cavalry from the north as well as from. ‘the south. led by the name of William Moorcroft upon the tombstone, hag It 1s not unworthy of remark that many a tourist, mis- ‘stated, i print and out of it, that Srinagar contains the grave of the III. Inscriptions on and near the Great Mosque. Opposite the principal entrance of the Jami Masjid, a building swith the following inscription : sot wind Oisxc0 3 els" 0855 we» Jos! Gls Gye sod pylalamso yo 9) as C59) dy gets &S W 5° colts Cariwe abl as Wye WA (yom ene ” Us? wy Les 2) pad Lo) 9m di hd N\ we Sate GLE! Coy 5 4 * w'd w= os! pig ee (areas (st most remarkable for its numerous tall cedar pillars, there is a bawk cel! WA Bebe anf ys ogee? yt OA pad gd Mdlyt Ge 9 Gs Cyogld ot vet ot! wis Wo dy! PHS os isl Sapte cys}! WT wr} EK 5S (pte lS wi Fo jh LS say oy Nna.23 ky cal by {os g Garg! rds yt yee dig aly & (5d 75 ae? Sil yo pol 9o aS} dis, 883 gly yo Translation. of a handful of humble men. became easy. The fountain of God’s favour eame forth through the laudable efforts By the grace of God Mahmtd began this work, and the difficult [No. 8, a 1864. | Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. 287 The fund for its construction was purity of intention and sincerity of aim, with earnest hearts. Of worldly and religious glory this is enough that every Musulman : may wash his face in ¢7. From this fountain he (the builder) looks for that in which a record of transgression finds cleansing. 3 People’s sin is washed away by this water whose source is the sea of knowledge. Let the amount of the rent of the shops be for the repairs of the tank flowing with blessing. Oh God, with thine own hand give graciously to its builder the ennobling faith. For this, the teacher’s verse, has its own task; he takes refuge with weeping eye (and says) : As thou at the beginning hast given me the name of Mahmud, oh God, make it Mahmud in the goal! Into the sea of thought the Intelligent Man (7. e. the composer of the inscription) went for the date of this auspicious building. Khizt said, Let my favour flow on; write this date, oh poet: Oh God, pardon its builder and his father,—Oh Pardoner!—1056. At the entrance of the Great Mosque itself, there is the following decree of the Emperor Shah J ehan: 3 sé 2 slaob whe sls csi wl, wale bo cebadbus Ub pe wy Ls city SLR nas wle, 9 AR: iistp ts wripheS Cole) oma Gy sle N10) Kh Quf wide giliy af ne aS ustly> oat 90x eo ise ne. (bas ee & &isly O9'9 eyo 092 9d ye! ) 5 ules! Mf | en phy ordre ses Wradlay 94 U5 9lax0y 99 roo reed My A dp Ds iad Ws> oka ae us” yhos! Kins st carck _paons ows SEA 9 aS ses WO A399 &S ee) ee 83 “a bo MQad TF Shine}! diols WS by J &S poses? Soo! ee Sle As, Mass? wl 728} &S OS Y pho OACKS ads wl Rey pe <2 = Qae 15840 yldmet 137 &clycs” l Bipo eyils I yfos~o pore ok BS y SRG yA Satie? Fle) SE") g Od (comb) Sol Esty So} dre BiG af jlo! = ghas im, MBO stsly | Siom| &ia lo sl) I why9d n° old 2 P ® 288 Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. [No. 8, Madlyd 5 ght yb IU ddyles sly = BS ig (yah? wl 805 US abl aid) ay rE ie, es 53 dS ais itis Pie ules ng Be jpg dae yhv0 lle ys yt) gawd 913 ys ESTO} c- EiAVOSLS y g Sees wlc wh waded 9 M19 esto Kong Sr wb 5! [ yla =) joe &S PO aes 9 cha cord pg ee 3 $94} wl gem &S or &S amt] Ky E10 dQ dah 5 _— = cis Os] 4X3 y Lev. dS wey a Ey pe Ni Qw9 9S 90 Spry Wlhl OBL yo ve Dilys OO Gone DiQwogd yo SB wd yd) Si Quegd ols: oom shir wale plys wld ylaiver, ae allt Ddrv ph0 elas 5157 ble 51 5.4) ets Go wry! o> &A9 Esso elo Urey “ot WAS, ‘| ly Lyle, wilaishy ORK dd, ING MQwo 9S & MOL Sb dS rds” 043 Koga! Coy | yas Som co htge wale else wy le glaic hte OM yly 3 le. PIS 3d5I90 Cord pres? lo Ewa Colom wey) AF Sa9! WI tds yer, Sxl 859 gb 520 ¥oAv0 Wn 5y 3d (DAs gue wr lodS crm] Lay KORO WAS OT BF MS) Sy 96) 5 CpA25 LOG WleT O38] BIO WHS 6F ol Sano 6S la gl WT whale 65 oy dha) dSa3, oll) Chsle Lif ays! Ly S90 ee ae cs et If a ob ads 5 wee 5 ee ee l "3 Serre e ie &S ol se OAKS, ged é=* ty a SoAv0 By as ale Iy Uusdrsy pass as ae D Md HE! 92 oad, 423 OUI Y , cou! Too J Paw) po wae 4 Je a O59 @ WI 68 y= Onis nD! 9c Lis, Se psrles ls WOR) 9 da. wataly a2) 31) & otel slo jof TY Translation. Gop IS GREAT. Shale Jahan the King, Defender of the Faith. Copy of the auspicious order of his Majesty who occupies the place of Solomon, the Lord of the Conjunction, the Second, which was re- corded ‘on the 7th of Isfandérmuz (February), according to Akbar’s calendar, on account of the petition of the least of slaves (may God be gracious to him who is known by the name of Zafar Khan), with reference to the removal of the oppressions which were practised m the time of former Sttbadaérs in the beautiful city of Kashmir, and 1864. | Some Persian Inscriptions found in Srinagar. 289 were the cause of the ruin of the subjects and inhabitants of these regions. Firman. Since all our exalted desire is turned and bent on the contentedness of the people, hence we gave the order for the repeal of some acts which in the beautiful country of Kashmir became a cause of distress to the inhabitants of the land. Of the number of those matters one is this that, at the-time of collecting the saffron, men used to be im- pressed for this work, without any wages except a little salt, and hence the people are suffering much distress. We ordered that no man should by any means be molested as to gathering the saffron ; and as to saffron grown on crown-lands, the labourers must be satis- fied and receive proper wages; and whatever grows on lands granted in jagir, let the whole saffron in kind be delivered to the jagirdar that he may gather it as he pleases. Another grievance is this that in, the time of some of the Stibadars of Kashmir they used to levy two ddm for wood on each Kharwar (about 180 pounds) of rice, and during the government of I’tigdd Khan four dém for the same purpose were levied on each Kharwar. Since on this account also the people were much distressed, hence we ruled that the people should be entirely relieved of this tax, and nothing should be taken on account of wood. Another grievance is this, that a village whose rental was more than 400 Kharwar of rice, was obliged to furnish to the rulers of the place two sheep annually. I’tigdd Khan, during his rule, took 66 ddm in the place of each sheep. Since on this account also the people were much annoyed, we gave a strict order that it should cease; neither should the sheep be taken nor money in their place ; the people shall be held excused trom paying this impost. Moreover, I’tiqad Khan, during his incumbency, levied a summary poll-tax of 75 dam on each boatman, whether a young, or an old man, or a boy, whilst it was the established custom formerly to levy 60 dém on a young man, 12 on an old man, and 86 ona boy. We ordered that the former custom should be re-established, that the oppression of I’tiq4d Khan be stopped, and that people should not act in accordance with it. Ano- ther grievance is this that the Subadars, in the fruit season, placed their own men in each garden, large and small, which appeared to contain good fruit, to watch the fruit for themselves and did not allow the owners of those gardens-to use the fruit; hence much annoyance ZO? Ee re Ti 290 On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. [No. 3, = was caused to these people, so that some of these men have destroyed — the fruit trees. We ordered that no Subadar should lay an embargo on the fruit of the orchard or garden of any one. It is proper that noble governors and useful collectors and the tax-gatherers of this and future times in the province of Kashmir should consider these orders as lasting and eternal, nor should they admit any change or alteration in these regulations. Whoever admits any change or altera- tion, will fall under the curse of God, and the anger of the king, Written on the 26th Adar (March) according to Akbar’s calendar. On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District of the Punjab.—By a J. HE. Trmrney Arrcnison, 1. D., FR. CS, £ L. S, va w: Assistant Surgeon Bengal Army, &c., &fe., Ke. J To systematise a description of the vegetation, it will be as well to if divide the district into several portions, giving a leading and particu- Ve larised description of what may be considered the principal divisions, | and then, comparing the other divisions with those already described, ] ‘ pointing out any characteristic features that may belong exclusively Ay. to that under our immediate notice. For the ready comprehension of the several divisions or tracts, the accompanying diagrammatic map is attached, shewing the district to be divided into The Jhelum Tract, The Jelalipore Tract, The Salt Plains, Plains upon the Salt Range, The Tract of the low ranges of Hills | Hy Gy th NGS SI 7 Shelum town Ly WY Lay iil VY SATEEN WHINY nh y “ ; Ae AM NY aon ; stom ton Ty He Yy m0 SG Wat Y, An} 3: TIRE IANA 4 J Zt +4 2 JHELUM DISTRICT Shewing OIVISKGNS: AS DESCRIBED Jn Paper on its: VEGE TAT LON, by Janes Aitchison M.D, FR.C.S.E. Scale ot 2 382 # F 6 7 6 98 \40 Miles ees eee W & A. Jomston, Engravers & Tithographers , Rdimburgh: 1 = N = 4 : = : 7 = ; : : f | 3 ‘ 3 F : fe ft Bukrala Range ‘rom 1200 fb Ic SECTION THE DISTRICT rola Kange, Wd AS obnston , Litho gcaphers. Edinburgh H | j } j f } < ' i _ i : f ; { j t : t } j { 2 « Ff : ih : = a uh + i 4 ; ® None 3 Wet as Phe : ‘ | RN Eee : < : E : S . , a8 S : , 8 ~ al Fe | Ve rae pb dly lade) 24 Pru Ree N is S y AS Se G&S Saas ‘ 8 2 vee ke a S es 8 oe ey Ess as RRS ol aN S Wy Nah Sek es PP eh ae ake Sg va Seat a aN G8 te a : $ ® ins SA Ss 8 nuk N ‘ ‘ 2 ’ N “iy Poe: | ay VOL ORCRTE Sint : : a cs ‘ Pb bbe de boaet eka gy 2 a a : ps a on : ge Leg 7 : : AS Mp pp GY Sf le of the above SkTUbs & pert 8 8 § ‘ pues ss ae : ay a rae ay cre a is xs Ce ee ee cB 0 ge heighs Ss y geld gry ROBE : : : ce N re a us ar; ae S 3 a pile Oils _ Wi Colle / a UnNnees or Mirds Te O Hilis a S & S HO gt as ee aie N as & Rg. S38 ° Ris al tes eal lg Ne 3 gies’ No ree Oe sgn ee Tthes 78 i ye the SL level ay He . 7 1 te B Se rea art ar . tee ae puler frondosa, Dhak J Sas ‘ 3 ui RR Gone Baj | Gat 3% 5p R qoqitecs mat a un Reisan a ht 8 e wells common = Wells et Ronikee lea’ Range ; : : x s ag Hee a 3° a 0 Ht 0) Me, ae WOE ash ith eed, Dien By Miocene tertrary Sandstones , arguUlaceous gris, conglomerates a Reon and F cisto~ a) ; ; Miocene taotiary, Sandstones, AS a ‘ Es eE: LAVA ae SE” iavene Pies it age ce Cee ays , conte ning Mamolian bones, teeth, ily area = ee ae ‘ pa aa ae Le. Ke. Fee "ie Ete ; ee Well Gultivated : i N o Cc ave il t i Vv a 4 il 0 n A iwipeie inte atari, ee, Co ue Sy REY Nice Rave clearing 2 040 Jhelum 677 £2 above : anna Bukrala Range Ratian Range 1200 f% highest pot h 8 highest p r from 1200 FE ‘ y DIAGCRAMATIC S ECTION Bal cit JHELUM DISTRICT From Jhelum dae North to the Bukrala Range. W. & A.JE. Johnston, litho graphers. Haimbur gh. if mae i) i Chl EY ie el S : Pal aati Sai Ma auteaeanis el DSOPYDL, FW DS S = (ULTLLOPIO ULITL LO we SIUINOY UT 8 case OOSSLS? SIQIFOIO] FULOS U1 Re serppuuuh ebiv) 1 watg Se sani] Tract of Ravines L000 ft Tolerable cultivatiore abave Sea level a Bhagarwatlla SECTION STRICT through I "a B 5 coy g a ‘So OQ : g E the a PETAL 3H REE ELEN / } z Ne ot & ch; = s z io ey 1) 4 wniocuma aboyye te as HN" 8 Vy] = 8,8 Food Rie yh Ch ls LANE ty a aay 8 SH, sts ts 3 5 p JER EN am iy eNO cxpopranied aso m Es LES sey _ oo § x8 ‘ ences wermnpadey = iN Ss fe eee o 3 Sar 33 58 = Swans ALTO - OFF) AUT EOL) ee S 5) il , CI coo), eA Mex) = A arisen remucsalooyy 4, i 5 (=| ° r, . a4 ahory shyrmsouaiy a < % N z= % & NX 4 a Q 00K nad sDpATT ODIO MP3 eS S R ‘ S 8 ] oaie ‘) fnamygnioly Type ° 3 7 ae a x OS 3 y Pun. ‘ z aS % D OLTY TOY OYIPAUPUOT DUP La) me eh = 45 NY o suaposnih wand ma pk 5 & TOL] “WPSIPOUL OLDIE ergvonnn sniedb S orl S UIOLULy SAPIIIIII STILT < SIAL Z ove PUB DAS IULOE Gr. 5 48 BDLYUTLIASTLY Res 5 S = 35 8 S marpgrtod shone wae a OLY TY DULL LAF IZUISTOY BF aa aE IN PETC eB tay S = 2", PYDSALYYy rei i 3 & = SS re} » a BS ° bY peraapaa Adoy 58 4 hog > ial aS , te +00 incbay ize) o : 8 2 x ° = S a + oS n ° 8 = 8 ; Ce tee fe o & 2 =e & s s 5 5 . be tS) Zong irre bya : é pening i” walinds sulosasy MO) Tandon OY \ sopusag DUA sou cr ininty aD UIp IT angrunkod mkapmmay Gp DOLE DPBS. shores yo day Aaya H . DUNS OOUT) PT YOY LOY SPLIRISAN veo Ury ad LI FUERA: Vite ARTE : 2 “syne “ypis pollimyp MPans9 7202 Tos Ut UNo £4240 - apbuntnon p visio Innne wiay 6 . a. ~ 2BDOYY P]TONUDODYT ® ir 5 z S o suadat sndocmap “30 pw “syniys BOpne ryan © DIYS Lp WOUDLE AIT, A poomy oplydy srcodiay ©. DIRy Dasypou. wIvaoy «| | pune -mibiids storage SDL “DIIPUL acorn, 5 Aipal ‘2/2027 DLOPVATD. cS MOOYD YT DEULy | BPOROY PP PIB? <= YPUL DOPUBY OFINRT ¢ : by 2 ~~ ssvib goog eunug i s wong puw ano “aailog ary) As RS) UIDL LO FUDGE LIY WOU IEDM UO a= muanpuadep sdogy -epiasicn ary Ay Z Ponsodip muy “pos poob 2UW03e 8 npg waerpypoL) S) venkil enydicig 5 aS : i] £ : a e x Fie LEBER, S (olay prrnu nas eg ong rs Deep Teay 112] LOLI s SORT FAL). OPIOUS Dee «912 2102 fore psvv.y 'sttponto) 3 yUuD ‘wuadatendoLepe py seDLE M7 2 : Lo cpanroditoonp e016 poor epninys (OPIS Sau PUDVIT UOMAT TT OF cena ouapas yn pbc Sybry joe vr € ; e awsing x “wong mousrRLge 8 puc wrimh nimnac 4 x tong —vqnlal srydheng » woossTye ru7) wen g seeming Biro nena ~ =| iz S roqucoossay 2 Te numorpuy uarumss 3 ramnayd seni goog rump. Gong ou) = XS vrnbipas @ VIAIpUy sAIy 1 S buy papuy manbiny % x wenyay evaid 49 a4 p PIG DIP MIT. Toe JS a unig waLleg “Pool 25 oS appuainig vices 00 eB 8 | ay ooking ugnd 270g es =y snomguntu.) 422!PL |) gw = SYP uzID Pook | TU i z< | = Ys Tos Yat A 77y My = | EN 33 | az | | | | = Fi er =| oboproyd. rusyy || | ovyc ono ian |) aucamucoguods UALS sry-sny ump umiogouy | mug “aay yoxgos Big ‘Aucope vbunye runny | | | | es | } | | 5 | e £ { | b Sayers Sua LI ete ete Oe One TeT eI ateL A NTP Mm RSM tert = A eth ners a . + f 1864: | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum Dustrict. 291 district. It is situated in Lat. 82° 56’ N. Long. 78° 47’ H. (A. K. Johnston, 1855) and is about 671 feet above the sea level. It may be considered as occupying the centre of the Jhelum Tract. Nearly a mile to the west of this is situated the Military cantonment, once occupied by a large force of native troops, but since the mutiny, all but left to ruin. The Jhelum Tract is the plain country enclosed within the Khari- an and Ratian ranges of hills, with the Jhelum river running in the midst. It commences at the fort of Mungla, and ends some miles above Jelallpore, where the Kharian range and Surafur hills close in upon the river. It consists on the whole of a beautiful plain, which, near the bases of these hills, is cut up into ravines, but afterwards opens out into richly cultivated flat land. This, on the Jhelum side, is divided into three parts, by the wide sandy beds of the Kuhan (or Bukrala) and Boonah nullas. The geological formation of this tract consists of — Ist. Recent tertiary, close to the river, which, in some places, as at Doolial and Cyngoee, is made up of a rich mould yielding profuse and good successive crops. 2nd. Pleistocene tertiary; this lies below the recent tertiary, but the latter disappears as we go inland, and the Pleistocene crops out upon the surface, containing beds of kunkur at the river, of some value, with a tolerable amount of surface soil. 3rd. As we approach the base of these ranges of hills, viz., the Ratian, &c., we enter upon a Miocene tertiary country, characterised by deep water-courses or ravines full of huge boulders, shingle and sand. From this the hills suddenly rise up, consisting of clay, marl, conglomerates, and sandstone, the last containing fossils similar to those found in the Sewalik range of hills, of which the geology of these hills is supposed to be the counterpart. Water is obtained in this tract at little cost and labour, from wells about 20 feet deep, which yield a plentiful supply, fresh and sweet. A well is to be met with, attached to every village, and to many there are several, all worked with the Persian wheel. Their water is not used for irrigation, excepting for tobacco and small patches of cotton, but chiefly for gardens: the former of these crops indeed may be regarded as garden produce. Water is not raised from the river for irrigation. One stream of fresh water, the 292 On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. [No. 3, Kuhan nulla, runs through this tract. Its water is not used for irrigation, but where this stream passes through the range of hills at Rhotas, its power 1s used to drive three or four flour mills. The remains of a canal of the old Seikh time are to be traced from near Doolial, in a direct line, to a little above the Civil Lines at Jhelum, across that portion of the country, where the river takes a rapid turn from a southerly to a westerly course. AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE. Two crops are generally produced during the year, viz:, the Rubbee and Khureef. For the Rubbee crop the Zemindars begin to sow about the end of October; and collect the harvest during April. The Khureef crop is sown in June, and is collected about the end of Sep- tember or during October. ‘The hot weather extends from the middle of April to the middle of October; the cold weather over the rest of the year. ‘The chief falls of rain occur about the end of August or during September. Heavy rains also fallin March and April. The crops generally throughout the Jhelum district are dependant for their maturity upon these special falls of rain. The chief products of the Rubbee crop are, Wheat “ Gohan, ” Triti- cum estivum, var.; Barley, “ Jhow,” Herdewm hexastichon. Gram, “ Chunna,” Cicer arietinum ; Rape, “ Surson,” Brassica campestris and Eruca li. ; Linseed, “ Ulsee,” Linwm usitatissimum ; Saftlower, “ Ku- soomba,” Carthamus tinctoria ; with a great variety of the Melon tribe. Those of the Khureef crop are— Millet, var. ‘ Bajree,” Penicillaria spicata. Millet, var. “ Jowar,” Andropogon Sorghum; Cotton, “ Kupas,’ Gossypium herbaceum. Indian corn, “‘ Makee,” Zea Mays. Sugarcane, “ Gunnah,” Saccharum oficinarum; Oil seed, “Til,” Sesamum Indicum; Indian hemp, “Sunn,” Crotalarea juncea. Where irrigation may be resorted to throughout the year, tobacco and rape are raised during the whole hot season, as in the Goojerat district. Wheat. Of this the bearded white variety is that which is chiefly grown, although the red is not uncommon ; both are of average quality. A large exportation of this takes place ; chiefly towards Mooltan. Barley. The six rowed variety is produced of avery superior quality and is largely cultivated ; the greatest part of this crop being also exported towards Mooltan. j | . | | 1864: | ‘On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 293 Gram. This is cultivated, but in small patches in this tract—of a fine quality. The quantity, however, is not sufficient for local con- sumption, a large importation taking place from other parts of the district. Along with it we have the “ Massoor,” Hruwm lens, cultivated, either mixed with the former or separately. A very small quantity of the pulses are cultivated in this tract, viz. “Moth.” Phaseolus acomtifolia. ? “Mung.” Phaseolus mungo (The split peas of which constitute the varieties of Dahl). ‘Their quality is good, though the crop is scarcely sufficient for local consumption. Bajree and Jowar, both excellent in their quality, are very largely cultivated, and together with barley and wheat may be considered the staple crops of the whole district. The Zemindar-class live chiefly on the Bajree and Jowar, consuming for their food little of either wheat or barley. Their cattle also are largely dependant for fodder upon the Boossa obtained from the crushed stalks and leaves of the two former, owing to the great want of pasturage in this tract. There are several kinds of Boossa for feeding cattle, viz., that most commonly in use, which is produced, as already stated, from the crushed leaves and stalks of the Bajree and Jowar; that made from the straw of wheat and barley ; that made from the straw and leaves of the pulses and gram, which last is the highest in price and by the natives oiven ehiefly to their horses, as also to cattle for fattening. Lastly, Boossa obtained from the leaves of the “ Baer” the Zizyphus vulgaris. Oil seeds. Of these we have— : | “Surson.”” ‘The seeds of Brassica campestris, and Eruca, L. which by simple expression yield oil called commonly “Surson ka tel,” or “Thara meera ka tel.” 3B. Hruca yields a darker oil than B. campestris and hence, to distinguish this oil from that of the latter, it is often ealled “kala surson ka tel” or “kala surson.” The seed of the Til, Sesamum Indicwm—also by simple expression, yields “Til ka tel” viz. Til oil. The seed of the flax “ Ulsee” yields “ Ulsee ka tel” viz. Linseed oil. The plants of the above are cultivated, but not in sufficiency for the uses of the tract, and hence their products are largely imported. Cotton is grown in tolerable quantities, but as a field crop, 18 very poor in quality. Where, however, it is grown as a garden crop and freely watered, some of the produce is exceedingly good, both as sia eiannie eeeeiiacecines ein. utilissumus, &e. 294. On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. | No. 8, regards quantity and the quality of the fibre. The fact is, that the soil in general is too poor and too dry, but if this be properly enriched with manure, freely watered, and under shade, a good crop is the usual result. Tobacco. “Tumbakoo,” Nicotiana Tabacum, is cultivated more as garden produce and undergoes free irrigation. There is not so much raised as is required for local use, but what is raised, is considered of a good quality. Satilower. Of this a large quantity is cultivated, good in quality: and sufficient both for the local market and for exportation. The seeds are used, though not extensively, for making oil. Indigo. Indigofera tenctoria—< Nil,” is cultivated strictly for home consumption, and is used for dyeing the beard of the cultivator. Rice. “ Chaul,” Oryza sativa has been cultivated in this tract, but very rarely. ‘The fact is, there is no soil sufficiently moist and loamy for its cultivation. Sugar-cane grows in this tract only as a garden product, not to have its juice extracted for the preparation of sugar, but to be sold in the bazar in the cane, and thus eaten by the natives. ‘The cane is very poor, being small and exceedingly silicious. “Sunn,” Crotalarea juncea and “Sooja Para,” Hibiscus cannabinus —are both grown in small patches and in stripes round fields, the first, however, more commonly. ‘The fibres of both are good, and are manufactured into-a coarse twine by the zemindar and thus sent to market, ‘They do not seem to be cultivated for exportation. GARDEN PRODUCE. From gardens, which are attached to nearly every village, we have the markets well supplied with all the vegetables that are usually cultivated by natives, and which are used extensively by them in the form ot “thurkarees.” The principal vegetables are “ Moolies,” varieties of the radish—“ Piaz,” onions--“ Baingons,” egg-plant, Solanum Melongena ; ‘““Shalgum,” varieties of the turnip-—“ Poluch,” varieties of the spinach-—“ Gaager,” varieties of carrot—“ Shuker-kund,” species of Arum—‘ Moukha,” Portulaca oleracea—* Ram-turai,” Hibiscus longifolius—besides an immense variety of the Cucurbitacee vit. “ Kudoo,” Cucurbita Pepo ; “ Keera,” Cucumis sativus ; “ Khurbooza,” Cucumis Melo ; “ Turbooza,” Cucurbita Citrullus ; “ Kukree.” Cucumis bse Sean ~ | ———- = ——s — ES wt J 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 295 And used as condiments we have— “Lal-mirch,”’ Capsicum frutescens ; “ Ajywain,” Ptychotis Ajowain ; “Sonf;” Feniculum Panmorium ; “ Aneeson,” Pimpinella aniswm 5 Cichorium intybus ; “ Lusson,” Allium satiwum. The following may be considered as a rough sketch of the vegetation round a village of the district. Close to the village there are gene- rally one or two small plots of garden ground, in the vicinity of the wells from which they are watered. These gardens are carefully surrounded by a strong and tolerably high fence of the branches of the “Keekur,” Acacia Arabica. Round the margin of these plots principally, and in close proximity to the wells, will be found trees of the “ Keekur’” Acacia Arabica; “ Baer,” Zizyphus gujuba; a few “ Lessoora,” Cordia Mysxa ; an occasional “ Burna,”’ Crataeva religiosa ; sometimes a “Sissoo” Dalbergia Sisseo; and not unfrequently some fine specimens of the A%eus Indica, “ Bore” and £. religiosa, “ Pipul.” Then come plots of ground a little larger, enclosing tobacco, cotton and sugarcane, the last uncommon in this tract. These several plots are more or less watered from the wells, htt with these exceptions no further irrigation of the crops in general is carried on. The rest of the fields open out beyond with no divisions between: them, except perhaps a footpath ; wherever a hedge of any sort is met with, one may be certain of the close proximity of the dwellings of the natives or of places for housing cattle. A few fruits, the produce of the district, are sold in the market. The chief of these are the mangoe, in a green and unripe state and of poor quality ; the orange, sweet lime, and citron, all excellent ; also, during nearly the whole year, the plantain. In the gardens of Europeans, however, we have a large number of English vegetables cultivated, with such fruits as the grape, fig, guava, apricot, peach and strawberry, all good of their kind. TREES. Most of the trees in the Jhelum tract have been introduced, though many have become naturalised ; few indeed can be said to be native to it. We will therefore in writing of them, class them under two heads. Ist. Trees which have been introduced. 2nd. Trees which are native to the districé. dst.—Of trees that have been introduced we have— Cordia Myxa, “ Budda-lessoora.’’ The large-fruited Lessoora. This yields the large kind of Sebesten. It is a handsome showy evergreen tree, with good-sized timber, but is only found in gardens. Cordia latifolia, “ Lessoora.” This tree yields the small Sebesten, which is scarcely used. It is found in most of the gardens in the district. It has small timber, which is not put to any use in particular. Syzigium Janbolanum, “Goulab Jaman.” Of this there are a few fine trees, generally near the dwellings of Fakirs. There is one tree on the summit of Mt. Tilla, fifteen feet in circumference. Parkinsonia aculeata, “ Velaiti Kekur.” Sesbania Algyptiaca, Pers. These two latter exist as tree-shrubs: both are trué garden plants and are extending their range ; both being now occasionally met with near villages. 3 Baulima variegata, “ Kochnar.” A garden tree, the flower buds of which are used largely in curries and pickles. Morus alba and Morus laevigata, Wall. “Toot,” are in this tract dwarfed from want of soil and moisture, and do not yield timber. Melia Azedarach, U. “ Buchyan,” Persian Lilae is attached to all villages. ‘The timber is of no use: the foliage gives a good shade and the ripe fruit is greedily seized upon by goats and sheep. Moringa pterygosperma, “Sohounja,” or horse-radish tree, in this tract is a garden product; its fruit is not used for oil making, nor is its timber applied to any purpose. It affords, however, a good shade. | 7 oe Populus Euphratica and P. dilatata, Don. “ Safaida” are both the = | products of the gardens of Europeans. = Acacia Serissa, Roxb. “ Seriss,” grows to a very handsome tree, generally near European dwellings. Cedrela Toena, “Toon,” has been introduced but lately. It both flowers and fruits. Bombax heptaphyllum, L., “ Sembul.” Cassia fistula, L. “ Amultas,” the Indian Laburnum grows near dwellings, not common; produces good fruit and flowers geuerally twice during the year, 296 On the Vegetation of the Thelum District. | No. 3, “ a a valuable timber, we have but little, and what tree 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Shelwm District. — 297 Salic Babylonica, frequently met with near bunees, tanks, and damp localities. Ficus religiosa, “ Pipul,” and & Indica, “ Bore, Burgot,” Banyan tree. Hine specimens of these are found throughout the district. It is a matter of opinion as to whether their origin here be due to natural causes or to their having been introduced. If the former, they must be upon the confines of their northern limits, 2nd.—T'rees native to the district. Crateva relogiosa, “ Burna.” This seems to have been at one time a common tree in this tract, more especially upon the alluvial soil near. the river, where there are still anumber of very large trees which give a splendid shade and form large timber. The fruit is used to mix with mortar for making a strong cement. Tamaria Indica, Gallica, L. “ Furas.” In this tract the only trees we have of this, have been planted, but in some other tracts we find it is prolific. It produces a miserably poor brittle wood, used chiefly for the fire. This tree resembles a fir and indeed by most people it is generally mistaken for such. Acacia Arabica, “ Kekur, Babool.” Of this we have two varieties, viz.: A. A. var. spina, albida, and A. A. var. cypress. This latter is the most elegant but the least common in this tract. They are both large handsome trees yielding good shade, give excellent, useful timber, and grow rapidly and well, over the whole district. Their wood is used largely for ploughs, well wheels and tent pegs ; their branches for feeding sheep, goats, camels and cattle in general, as also for making hedges. The bark is used for tanning and making country spirits, besides yielding not unfrequently a large supply of gum, “ Gondh.” Acacia modesta, Wall “ Phulai.”” In good alluvial soil and where there is drainage this becomes a fine timber tree. Otherwise, as where it grows on the hills and ravines of the district, it is but a poor twisted, stunted shrub, ft only for firewood, but for this purpose it is excellent , camels, goats, &e. feed in Spring on its young leaves and flowers. Its timber is very hard and used greatly for wheels, especially when these are to be exposed to wetting. The heart wood becomes quite black and is as hard as iron. Dalbergia Sissoo, “Sheshum.” Of this, which produces the most S there are, have apparently been planted during the rule of the English Government in a 2 998 On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. [No. 3 3 the Punjaub. A few trees, however, of Seikh times still exist near wells, and shew splendid timber. The natives of the district would induce one to believe that this had formerly been a common tree and that during the Punjaub campaign it had been cut down. I believe it has been introduced since our conquest of the country, with the exception of the specimens near Tullagung. Zizyphus gujuba, “ Baer,” is a good, rapid growing tree, produces excelient wood, highly valued by the zemindars, and requires no care or trouble to rear ; its fruit and leaves yield good fodder to goats, sheep, &c. and its branches make excellent hedges. The “ Baer” and the “ Kekur” are the staple woods of the whole district, from which all the woodwork required by the agricultural popu- lation is made. They spring up naturally from their seeds, whether distributed by winds, men or animals. ‘They require no care in their youth, and both grow freely without water, (or at least under very straitened cirreumstances for it,) so long as they have some soil to grow in. Onstony, sandy land they do not grow, but on clay they spring up readily. At present there are few or no old trees in the Jhelum tract and decidedly not many in any of the other tracts ; that is to say, trees fit for timber. This is due solely to carelessness and negligence on the part of the zemindars to substitute young trees for those cut down ; hence there is at present a scarcity of timber, which ina few years, if the present state of things goes on, will end in a nullity of local produce. It appears to me that Government should take up this subject in earnest, and only permit trees of above a certain age to be cut down, making it an established rule, that for every tree cut down, a proportionate number of young trees be planted. The greater the age of the tree cut down, the larger should be the number of young trees required to be substituted for that one re- moved: and thus, instead of a scarcity of timber, in a few years, a cheap supply of wood grown on the locality would be the result, besides the benefit that would otherwise accrue to a country at present all but destitute of trees. In replacing trees cut down, it is strongly to be recommended that the Baer and Kekur be preferred to any others: not even excepting the Sissoo, which, although a valuable timber tree, takes too long a time to become useful and is too tender, requiring too much nursing in its youth, to be of real paying benefit. ‘The rapid growth of the Baer and Kekur and their non-liability to injury : a. SS 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. 299 from want of care, besides their great durability, more especially during exposure to heat and moisture, are characters which render them of immense value to the zemindar, who uses their wood for ploughs and well-wheels where it is continuously exposed to the extremes of moisture and dry heat; besides which, he gets a quick return for the labour and trouble expended in rearing the trees, which are grown on the spot where their wood is required for consumption. ‘Thus he is put to no expense for carriage, while the branches of both trees are of great value to him for fences for his fields, and the leaves, blossom and fruit as fodder for his cattle. CHARACTERISTIC PLANTS. The characteristic plants of the Jhelum tract may be classed as those met with— 1st, On the Islands and banks of the river, 2nd. On the moist marshy soil left by the receding of the river, ord. in wells, 4th. As weeds in gardens, 5th. As weeds in fields. 6th. The remainder are met with on roads, waysides, fields aud gardens, in short are not confined to any particular locality. Ist. The characteristic plants met with on the isiands and banks of the river Jhelum are :— Tamarix dioica, Roxb. Called in the vernacular generally “ Pilchee,” Jhao,” and frequently “ Furas” (the latter name, however, is more generally applied to the tree 7. Indica). This with Saecharwi spon- taneum covers the ‘slands (balaa’s) during the hot weather, with a dense low jungle. Both are considered of some value for thatching ; the former is also used largely for all kinds of rough basket work. From the great abundance of both, and their cheapness, they are used to consolidate the soil laid upon the Grand Trunk Road. By the end of October, the islands are cleared completely of this jungle, and nothing but the roots and stumps of the plants are left, which begin again to send up fresh shoots in March and April. The fresh shoots of the latter are at this time fed on by cattle. Cattle will not, however, feed on the full grown grass, which is too coarse and rough for them. On some of the Balaa’s, but chiefly on the banks of the river on the Goojerat side, the Saccharum Munja“ Moonj,” is to be met with in large quantities, forming a much higher and thicker 300 On the Vegetation of the Fhelum District. [No. 8, jungle than that of the S. spontanewm. Its value is much ereater, being used for rope-making. The cause of its high price is, that ropes made from it are able to withstand the effects of moisture combined with strain, much longer than any other rope made from muterials as readily obtained. It is largely used by boatmen on the river, as well as for the anchorage of the boats that form the bridges on most of the Punjaub rivers. In 1861, the Moonj harvest was a failure, and in its place large quantities of the leaves of the Chamerops Ritchiana, “ Puttha” from the Attock district, were imported to the rest of the Punjaub to supply the bridges with moorage rope. The ropes are made by steeping the leaves in water for a certain number of days, then tearing them into ribbon-like strips, which are plaited together upon the principle of the watchguard plait, and then two or three of the plaits are twisted into one rope of the required thickness. The Moon; is said to bear a heavier strain and last longer than the other, when both are exposed to moisture. The Anatherum muricatum “ Khus Khus,” is met with in some quantity, chiefly on the river’s bank, both cultivated and in a wild state, near Russool ; also a few miles above Jelallpore. It is of value to the zemindars who sell it for being made into tatties, &e. 2nd. The characteristic plants met with in moist marshy ground left by the receding of the river, &c., are :— | Machlys henuspherica, D. C. Mazus rugosus, Lour. Mimulus gracilis, R. Br. Veromca anagalhs, UL. Paslygonum Persicaria, L, Lumex acutus, Roxb, Potentilla supina. Zeuxine suleata. The only orchid obtained in the whole district and this only on the banks of the remains of an old canal below the Government garden at Jhelum. Alisma Plantago, Ll. ‘This flowers early in April, and its presence in this part of the Jhelum district, seems to be due to the river bring- ing down the seeds from a higher elevation ; these vegetate in the pools of water left by the receding of the river. The seeds of the Ninghara, Trapa bispinosa are also brought down by the river floods in large quantities, but I have never seen them vegetate. . 1864: | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. oOL Potamogeton erispus, La. Juncus bufonius, L. Eleocharis palustris. Lsolepes barbata, R. Br. Scurpus maritumus. Cyperus rotundus, Li. Cyperus niveus. Cyperus haspan. Ranunculus sceleratus, L. 2rd. In the wells of the district we meet with— Adiantum capillus-V eneris. 4th. As weeds of gardens. Garden weeds are in much greater variety than one would at first be apt to suppose. This is simply due to the presence of a moister and richer soil than that of the surrounding country. Humaria parviflora. Malcoloua Africana, R. Br. Sisymbrium Sophia, L. Sisymbriwm Irio, L. Capsella bursa-pastoris, R. Br. Lepidium satiwwm, Li. ? Goldbachia levigata, D. C. Oligomeris glawcescens, Camb. Viola tricolor, Cult. ? Silene coniea. Silene rubella, L. Arenaria serpyllifolia, L. Portulaca oleracea. Medicago denticulata. Trigonella incisa. Indigofera Senegalensis, D. C. Vicia sativa, L. and other species. Centaurea cyanus, L. Anchusa hispida, Forsk. f Nonnea Pulla, D. C. Antirrhinum erontium, Iu. y? Veronica agrestis, L. 302 On the Vegetation of the Thelum District. LNo. 3, 5th. The characteristic plants met with as weeds in fields. Harly in March Oxzalis cormiculata, Anagallis arvensis, Lathyrus aphaca, L., and Asphodelus fistulosus are seen springing up in im- mense quantities over the whole of the fields, along with the spring crops. ‘The former are not very injurious, and hence are not weeded out, but the last if allowed to proceed in its growth would undoubtedly choke, at all eveuts, wheat and barley. In some fields that have been sown late and in which none of the corn crop is as yet up, the Asphodelus at a very little distance may be easily mistaken for the corn crop. This therefore, when it is large enough to be grasped by the fingers, is carefully weeded out from the cultivated ground. Sesbania aculeata is very common throughout the fields, and during the months of August and September, it may be seen overtopping the Bajree or other autumnal crops. Celosia argentea, lL. grows amongst the Bajree and Jowar, and is found as a weed from a few inches in height to a shrub of fully seven feet, covered with a profusion of lovely pink flowers. The natives, upon cutting down the crop, curiously enough always seem to leave the plants of this, which remain conspicuous over the reaped fields. Balospermum polyandrum. This seems to be one of the most difficult shrubs to eradicate, from the large quantity of sceds that one plant bears, and its readiness to germinate. It is not very noticeable until the autumnal crop is cut. Immediately after this, the plant rapidly produces a dark green foliage with flower and fruit, assuming the characteristics of a shrub. It occupies a belt of land half way between the Jhelum and the Ratian range of hills, from which it does not seem to deviate. 6th. Characteristic plants, met with on roads, &c., &c., &e. Calotropis procera, R. Br., “Ak Madar.” This is to be found in every part of the district, from the sandy wastes to the most cultivated soul, from the plains of the Jhelum to the heights of the salt range and Mt. Tilla. It is a rank weed, but being easily eradicated, does not give the cultivator much trouble, except on the edges of the fields, where carelessness permits of its growth. Adhatoda vasica, Nees, “ Bansa and Bakoor.” This also is disagreeable neighbour to cultivation, but is easily kept at a proper distance. It is to be found at an altitude of from 700 to 3,200 ft. and on the Ratian range of hills forms a belt of vegetation pecu- ee .- 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 303 liar to the boulders that form a portion of that range. In the ra- vine country it grows as a large spreading bush. Peganum Harmala, “ Hurmool,” forms a thick dense bush about a foot in height and although met with on the low ranges of hills, &c., it is not so flourishing as in the plains, round the edges of fields and on roadsides. Lephrosia purpurea, Pers. covers the plain country wherever it is allowed to grow, and exists as a rank weed especially where there is no vegetation of higher growth than itself: it is easily choked, but where grass like the Doob and similar creeping plants, with Pimpinelia erimita, Boiss, and Trichogyne cauliflora, D. C. cover the soil, as on the parade ground, the plant quickly spreads itself in great luxuriance. Lribulus terrestris, is met with, creeping close to the ground in. great quantity over the whole district, with Malva parviflora, L. Centaurea calcitrapa, L. _Microrhynchus nudicaulis. Boerhaavia diffusa, L. Convolvulus arvensis, L. Convolvulus pluricaulis, Choisy. Heliotropium undulatum, Vahl. Heliotropium Huropewn, L. Solanum Jacquini Willd “ Kuthelee Kunth.” Withania somnifera, Dun. Chenopodium album, L. Crozophora tinctoria, Juss. Lathyrus aphaea, L. Alysicarpus nummularifolius, D. C. Alhagt maurorum. Nomismia aurea, W. & A. Aanthium strumania, L. Artemisia scoparia, W. & K, Echinops echinatus, Roxb. Inomea sessiliflora, Roth. Trichodesma Indica, R. Br, Solanum nigrum, L. Giesekia linearifolia, Mog. Huphorbia dracunculoides, Lam. BRP a LOGY wate ; 0 Aw ls ae Le) ) My ae re Meera» t Se eee eee ntge a weet. y “4 > yi ~ ee ibis ‘ - ’ j rere ee oe AR te ot ) ea > = Ni iit a Share he We Heeae way fi) vin yi F if] 4 ph 304 On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. [No. 3; Viola cinerea, Boiss. Polycarpea corymbosa, Lam. HERBAGE FOR CATTLE. Of grass especially cultivated or allowed to grow for the purposes of pasturage, there is none in the Jhelum tract, for all land capable of producing grass is at once placed under some kind of corn crop. All kinds of cattle are chiefly sent to feed upon the low hill ranges, or upon certaim tracts of land covered with the Baer, (from a low thorny shrub to a tree of good size, Ziziphus nummularia, Mulla, and 4. gujuba) the cattle feeding on the leaves and fruit. Of such Baer jungles there are several in the Jhelum tract, made up chiefly of the Baer, but also partly of the “Kureel” and “ Bakoor,” with an occasional “ Kekur” and perhaps rarely a few bushes of the Grewia betulifolia. Camels manage to piek up their fodder, (which must necessarily chiefly consist of the Seccharwn. spontaneum,) from the islands on the river. This, however, except in a young state, seems to be too hard a grass for cattle generally. Green corn 1s even cut for horse fodder, and should a cavalry regiment be stationed at Jhelum, the grass-cutters of the regiment have to go down the river as far as Russool, (which is situated fifteen miles further down, on the opposite bank of the river,) for the purpose of obtaining grass. The grass-cutters of the usual inhabitants get what grass they can along the roadsides, between the edges of fields, or footpaths, &c. and that which is chiefly collected is the Doob, Cynodon Dactylon,,.Pers. Pennisetum eimchroides. Aristida depressa, Retz. Digitaria sanguinalis. Pamcum Petweri, Trin. Pameum procumbens, Nees. Panicum antidotale, Retz. Aristida murina, Cav. Lappage biftora. Hragrostis Pogoides, Beauv. Dactyloctenium Algyptiacum. Koeleria phleoides, Pers. This may be called the cold weather grass, as it flowers as early as February, and if cultivated, might be of great use as fodder during the cold weather months, > “cama ~_ aee ~~ SS ==> yh 1864. ] On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. 305 Many other grasses are met with, but the above are the only kinds found generally in the tract. The others in damp and shaded localities, exist rather as botanic specimens than as herbage for cattle. 7th. Of Parasitical plants, the only one met with as yet, has been Cuscuta reflexa, “ Akas-bel,” which is in this tract supported by the “ Baer,” on Mt. Tilla by the “ Bakoor,” and at Choya-siden-sha by the “ Angeer.” (Ficus caricoides, Rox.) THe Tract OF THE tow HILL RANGES. ' Under this head are included the Bukrala, Ratian, Surafur and iXharian ranges of hills. Their geology, physical characteristics and vegetation are similar, and their average height may be considered to be from 1,000 to 1,200 feet above the sea level. Mori Peak, the highest ef the Kharian range, is 1,400 feet, and is situated in the centre of thatrange. Mt. Tilla the most westerly of the Ratian range, is 8,200 feet. The botany of the latter, will, however, be considered by itself hereafter. These hills are more or less covered with a jungle of low trees and shrubs, besides a few grasses and other herbs. On the whole, how- ever, they present a barren aspect, being covered with a dried- up clay and stony soil, lying chiefly upon sandstone, but here and there upon boulders, and broken up extensively by deep ravines with sandy bottoms. However, in some little solitary shaded nooks, where loamy soil has accumulated, and where there is moisture from some Spring, we come upon a. herbage of a luxuriance only to be met with in a tropical climate. The vegetation upon these hills affords pasturage for immense flocks of goats and sheep chiefly, but also of many camels and cattle, which feed upon the blossoms and tender shoots of the shrubs rather than upon the grass, the latter being very scarce in preportion to the former. 3 This jungle, besides yielding fodder for the cattle, supphes the main part of the firewood for the surrounding population. The chief sources of firewood in the Jhelum tract, are— Ist. Wood obtained from the river. Jhelum by women wading into its shallows, and picking up the wood that has been brought down from the hills, but which is so dense with the amount of water that it contains, that it sinks to the bottom. The women 2 Re LLG O NILES vad ery ’ 7 TH LONTTLN RD ET Re Da 306 On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. [No. 3, wade out in large numbers at a time, and feeling with their toes for the bits of wood, pick them up and raise them with their toes. The wood is then placed in baskets and afterwards dried in the sun. This is the cheapest kind of firewood. 9nd. The large roots of trees chiefly of the “Cheer,” Pinus longifolia, carried down with the floods of the river, but not soaked with water. 8rd. That obtained from the jungles on the low ranges of hills. The jungle of the low ranges of hills is made up of— Stunted shrubs of the Acacia modesta, Wall. “ Phulai.” Capparis aphylla, “ Kureel.” Carissa diffusa, Roxb. “ Karounda.” Sageretia Brandrethiana,* “ Kohare.” Gymnosporia spinosa, “ Putaker.” Hhere- tia aspera, “ Chumroor” and “ Kookhun.” Grewia betulrfolia. Cocculus leeba, Periploca aphylla. Asparagus, several species. Tavermera nummularea, D. C. Dedonea Burmanniana. _ These constitute the main part of it, but in some portions it may be made up of the Zizyphus gujuba and Acacia Arabica, both very stunted, with Adhatoda vasica, Nees, and the “ Dhak,’ Butea frondo- sa, the last chiefly in broken ground, where also we meet with Tecoma wndulata, “ Loora.” On the higher localities on the ridges of Mt. Tilla, we may pick up shrubs of Olea Huropea, Cow. ‘ The under-shrubs and herbs growing with the above jungle are; Salvia pumila, Benth. which in many places covers the ground like a grass and is much sought after by sheep. Loucerosia aucheri, “ Choonya,” a very characteristic plant, spring- ing up from the roots and among the stems of the larger shrubs. The natives collect it and use it largely as a bitter tonic. Solanum gracilipes, Jacq. Linaria ramosissima, Wall. Commelyna communis, L. Commelyna Bengalensis, L. Polygala arvensis, Willd. * Sageretia Brandrethiana, called after Arthur Brandreth, Hsq., Bengal Civil Service, eo ar Se 1864.] On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 307 Polygala Vahliana, D. C. Astragalus multiceps, Wall. Pupalea lappacea, D. C. Dipteracanthus prostratus, Nees. Arua javanica, Juss. Ballota limbata, Benth. Allium rubellum, Bieb. Cleome linearis, Stocks. Abuitilon Indicum. Sida rhombtfolia, L. Triumfetta angulata, Lam. Besides the above, we have several grasses :— Cynodon dactylon, “ Doob.” Melanocenchris Royleana, Nees. Pewmnisetum Cinchrordes. Aristida depvessa, Retz. Hragrostis Cynesurotdes. Dactyloctenium Algyptiacum. In some ravines Saccharum Munja and S. spontaneum and not ute commonly also Neriwm odorwm are to be met with. The last planti 1s, however, more common where these ravines open out into the nullahs. It is not to be found on the banks of the river, in its whole course from the fort of Mungla to Shapore, but seems to prefer the hills, as no sooner does one get into the hilly country above Munela, than it is met with in large quantities on the river bank. Except during the rainy season, water is not obtainable in these low ranges of hills, unless it be from Bumnnees, which are reservoirs of water formed more or less artificially in connection with springs. To these all the cattle are brought from miles round, as the Bunnees are few in number and generally at some distance from each other, The inhabitants of this tract always use their water in preference to any other. Jn nearly all these Bunnees we have a form of aquatic vegetation peculiar to them. In those of some depth we have Nelumbium speciosum, the fruit of which is greatly relished by the natives. In most of them, we have Nymphea eerulea, alba? and pubescens, with Polygonum barbatum, L. and Persicaria, beside Sagittaria cordifolia, Roxb. Marsilea quadrifolia. S—-- 308 On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. — [No. 8, Potamogeton erispus, L. Juncus bufonius, Lu. Celsia Coromandeliana, Vahl. Feumex acutus. In their vicinity, the vegetation is usually of much greater luxuri- ance than that of the surrounding country. Tract oF RAVINES, This constitutes that portion of the country between the Ratian and Bukrala ranges ; as also that to the north of the Bukrala and Salt ranges. It consists of plain ground broken here and there by low elevations, and cut up in every direction by ravines. ‘The average alti- tude of these plains about Chuckowal and Tullagung is 1000 feet above the sea level. Their geological formation is chiefly tertiary mio« -cene, with little or no surface soil. The vegetation is much poorer than that met with in the Jhelum tract. The agricultural products are chiefly Bajree and Jowar, which are usually very fine, bearing heavy erops if there has been a good rainy season. Wheat is poor, and cotton also, except where cultivated in the courses of the nwllahs or ravines in which alluvium has been deposited: the small garden plots, for they appear little or nothing more, are then watered from wells sunk at a little distance from the bank of the nullah: this kind of culti- vation is well illustrated, at Doomun ; where seven or eight wells, with their garden plots of cotton and tobacco are seen, on the margin of the nullah at the base of the fortress. Except near wells or bunnees or tanks, trees other than the Baer and Kekur are scarcely to be met with, and these are uncommon. From Chuckowal west- wards, large and fine crops of gram, Cicer arietinum, with varieties of Phaseolus are raised, this country supplying much of the gram to the rest of the Punjaub. Lo the west of Chuckowal the land spreads out into much more extensive plains, and is much less eut up by small ravines than that to the east of it, although traversed by many large nullahs, upon the banks of which good fodder is obtainable, and where we find the (al- bergia Sissoo, Sheshum, growing in its natural soil and producing tim- ber by no means to be despised : especially near Tullagune. Herbage is not procurable for cattle except on the low ranges of hills, and in the ravines that run through this tract, or on the banks 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 309 of the nullahs already spoken of, where Saccharum spontaneum is fre- quently to be found growing in great luxuriance, vying with Meriwm odorum. During the hot weather the cattle of the zemindars suffer oreatly from the want of good water, and their owners have recourse to build- ing mud tanks for collecting water during the rains: to these, as Flemming says, “Men and animals go for drink indiscriminately.” Tanks not fed by springs have, apparently for this reason, no vegeta- tion in them, unless it be species of Pistia. The uncultivated land of this tract has a vegetation very similar to that described as existing upon the low range of hills; with this exception, that in the ravines and beds of nullahs, we meet with the “Dhak” Butea frondosa, in much greater quantity, in some spots even constituting a jungle, as at Booroo jungle on the Bukrala nullah. The piece of land, however, on which this jungle grew, has been to a great extent, reclaimed. Near Tullagung are hedges of the Cactus Lndica growing in great luxuriance. | The Colocynth, Cucumis Colocynthis, “‘ Indraun,” covers the hard sun-baked ground throughout the whole of the hot weather: Limeum JLndicum is very common. THE JELALLPORE TRAcT Constitutes that portion of the district that lies between the river Jhelum and the Salt range, from where the Surafur hills come down, upon the river, to the town of Pind-dadun-Khan. This tract con- sists of an extensive plain, spreading from the baso of the salt hills to the river, with but a very slight incline towards the latter. The plain consists of a rich alluvial deposit, except at the base of the hills, where it is made up of a mass of boulders, shingle and debris, Interspersed throughout it are tracts of soil impregnated largely with saline matters: the last increasing in amount as we approach Pind-dadun-Khan. In some places torrents from a higher level than that of the salt, deposit loam upon certain lands close under the salt range, making them the richest in the whole district. To facilitate the deposition of the loam, as well as to prevent its being carried off by rains after its deposit, ridges of earth of about eighteen inches in height are thrown up round the fields. Over this tract wells are very plentiful, with a large supply of water 310 On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. [No. 8, , at a little depth, but the water except in close proximity to the river is saline, and decidedly more so the further west we go. Where the well water is not greatly charged with saline matter, it is largely used for irrigation, and where the river presents a high bank its water is also raised for the same purpose. At Baghanwalla a small a stream from the hills is nearly used up for irrigation. fe 2 oy — : The chief crops irrigated are,—sugar-cane, rape and cotton. i | a = a The crops are the same as those in the Jhelum tract, but the cotton a on the whole, is very much finer and the produce much greater. Sugar-cane 1s cultivated as a field product and is of fine quality. ported, as also of Til, Sesamum Indicwm. Rice is occasionally raised on the islands on the river and on land that is frequently flooded. Indigo is occasionally grown and brought into the market. “) Of Trees, the “Kekur,” and in greater numbers, its variety the cypress, grow in much greater luxuriance than elsewhere, as also do the “Bore” and Pipul, Aiecus Indica and F. religiosa. In this tract | we meet for the first time with Salvadora oleoides, “Pelu.” It is confined, however, in the most easterly part of this tract, to the imme- h diate base of the hills. nh Also close to the base of the Hills, growing in its natural state, as well as introduced into some of the fields near Jelallpore, we have | Moringa pterygosperma, Sohounja. = The barren soil alluded to as occurring amidst the cultivated as land, is covered with alow, shrubby jungle consisting of Caroaylon jetidum, Mog, Anabasis multiflora, Mog, Sueda fruticosa, L., the first of which chiefly alone, but not unfrequently with the two latter, is largely burnt to yield Sugee-muttee, a coarse carbonate of soda and potash. In this tract, however, but little is made in proportion to that produced in the tract we shali next speak of, or that of the district of Shapore. Except near the river’s bank we have scarcely any of the grasses met with in the Jhelum tract, their place being now occupied by Alluropus repens, and Cressa cretioa. At Pind-dadun-khan which may be considered the end of the Jelallpore tract, we have very rich alluvial soil supporting some fine trees of Tamarindus Indica “ Imlee Umlai.” Rape “Surson.” Of this, large quantities are cultivated and ex- er ee Se 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. dll Syzygium Jambolanun, “ Jaman.” Phyllanthus Emblica, “ Howla—Aowla.” Heronia elephantum, “ Khair,” which bears fruit. Mangofera Indica, Mango, highly cultivated in some of the gardens. Phenix dactylifera, “ Khujjoor,” which, although we meet with occasional specimens on the river’s bank between Jhelum and this place, only here occurs as naturalised, producing fruit in some quantity, and tolerable in quality. Guilandina Bonducella, “ Kut-karounja,” apparently naturalised, is found in profusion near gardens. Besides the trees mentioned, we have all the others enumerated as occurring in the Jhelum tract, and all, without exception, having a far finer appearance: this is due no doubt to the depth and rich- ness of the alluvial soil, with a sufficiency of moisture. From this point passing westwards we enter upon the tract of the salt plains, viz. the plains that lie between the river and the salt range to the west of Pind-dadun-khan for about 30 to 40 miles, that being about the extent of the Jhelum district. Tract OF THE SauT Pratrns. In this division we have a tract of country all but a dead level, and in which the cultivation is restricted mainly to the margin of the river, the remainder being near the base of the hills, while between the two, the land is a jungly waste, owing to the excessive impregnation of the soil with saline matter. Through the whole tract, except close to the river’s bank, the well water is so bad, that for water for their own use and for their cattle, the inhabitants are dependant on that collected in mud tanks; and for the watering of their crops On rain; except where, as at Keutha, a stream of fresh water comes down from the hills; and in that case it is necessarily used for irrigation. Hence a poor and scanty crop of Bajree and Jowar with a little cotton may be considered the chief products of this tract. Along the banks of the river, however, wheat and barley, with the above, and the oil- seeds are largely cultivated, and yield good crops. ; On alluvial soil, as on the banks of the river, or where cultivation is carried on, the Cypress variety of the Kekur, the Baer and the Date- palm may be considered the characteristic trees, On the land incapable of cultivation we have a jungle consisting of stunted trees, bushes and shrubs, viz.— 9 S 312 On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District, [No. 3, Li Tamarix Indica, ‘ Furas.” Salvadora oleoides, ‘‘ Pelu.” Prosopis spicigera, “ Jand.” i Acacia modesta, “ Phulai.” | fe : Capparis aphylia, “ Kureel,’ with Acacia Arabica and its variety at ae =e Oupressus. | ik Se Sueda fruticosa, L. th 3 ae Anabasis multiflora, Moq. | it - he Farsetia Jacquemontii, Hf and T. it Saccharum spontaneum with Aéluropus repens. | Op Immense herds of cattle are pastured in this jungle, and their fodder te seems to consist of the abovementioned shrubs and bushes more than of te either of the grasses : the former when in full growth being apparently fi too hard for them, while the latter only springs up in any quantity during the rains, or as long as moisture lasts in the soil. “i During the month of May and when the fruit of the “ Pelu” is be- lin, y coming ripe, whole villages of people go out and stop in the jungles, altho living solely upon it. This occurs more especially in the Shapore district, where a much greater extent of the jungle exists which is tremely from the want of good water, for what they drink is solely that collected from falls of rain. The fruit of the “Jand” Prosopis spicigera is largely used by the natives as a vegetable diet, especially before it reaches maturity, { there called the Baer. Men and animals suffer in these jungles ex- | Ik | and is considered highly nutritious. hy. From the “ Furas,” Zamariv Indica, both galls and manna are said | to be obtained; the galls are very poor; of the manna none was met with by myself on this tree. Where the gorges of the salt range open out from the hills mto the plains, and shingle, sand and a little soil with a large amount of saline deposit, occupy the intervals between the boulders, we come upon e Rhazya stricta, Deca, forming a shrubby jungle in itself. It spreads also beyond, to soil that is capable of producing other plants. On the beds of the saline streams that make their exit through these gorges, uwmex vesicarius grows in great abundance. = a From the gorges just mentioned, we naturally enough pass on t0 2) the salt range, of which we will now treat. 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Jhelum District. 313 Hints OF THE SaLT Rane. In ascending through the gorges, on the red marl of the salt strata, we meet with two species (undescribed) of Pluchea growing in great magnificence and presenting the characters of tree shrubs. These are particularly characteristic plants of the marl. As we rise still higher, passing above the salt strata, we come upon the “ Pupper,” Buxus sempervirens, occurring in great quantity, more particularly at the head of the gorge at Keutha, and producing wood of good quality which, however, is not used for any particular purpose by the inhabitants. The branches are, however, largely used for thatching, for which purpose the durability of the leaves renders them well fitted. On the summit of the range, which averages 2000 feet above the plains on the south, we come upon a jungle very similar to that existing on the low ranges of hills, but consisting largely of the Olive, Cow. with Prosopis spicigera and an occasional Acacia Hburnea, in addition to the plants common in the latter. There is, however, none of the A. Arabica. Besides these, characteristic of the range, we have Dodonea Burmamana in great quantity. Horskolea tenacissuma. Astragalus leuco-cephalus, Benth. Barleria cristata. Lindenbergia polyantha, Royle, with Allium rubellum and. several species of Asparagus, viz., racemosus, curillus, &e. On the southern aspect of the range, from its base to its top, pass- ing up the gorges, we have Salvadora oleoides forming a large por- tion of the jungle. But the moment we rise to the actual summit, and bend our way northwards, not a single plant of it is to be seen, its distribution being limited to the west of the Surafur hills and the south of the salt range. These jungles supply large quantities of fire-wood but no timber whatever. THE PLAINS ON THE SatT Rana@e. These are alluvial plains occurring interspersed throughout the hills, many of them consisting of a limestone formation, and having occasionally streams of fresh water running through them. These streams in general make for the river Jhelum, and entering the salt strata, become impregnated with saline matter, which they deposit on 28 2 B14 On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. [No. 3, the galt plains beyond. Through these they are not able to cut their way, but are absorbed by the soil long before they reach the river, and thus instead of aiding in its irrigation, render 16 incapable of producing a vegetation useful to man. The plains wpon the salt range yield splendid crops of wheat and barley, especially the former, as also all the other crops of the Jhelum tract, except sugar-cane. In addition to these we have in the fields, as at Kulakahar and Choya-siden-sha, opium largely cultivated, as also the rose; from the latter an immense quantity of rose water is distilled, its manufacture being lucrative. Irrigation is not common, but where streams supply water, the cultivation is laid out in terraces, walled round, to aid in a free distribution of water and to prevent the washing away of the soil. Where these streams do not exist, water is scarce, wells being sunk generally through rock and to some depth. Hence the fields are solely dependant upon rain, and should a dry season occur, a com- plete failure of the crops is inevitable. On the alluvial soil bordering the streams above mentioned, we have Morus alba, forming fine timber, especially at Kulakahar ; also thus integerrima, Wall. ; “ Kuker*”’ in great magnificence both at the last place and at Choya; as also Acacia modesta, “ Phulai,” at- taining its greatest girth, with Vitis vinifera (naturalised) trailled to the top of the highest trees. The Sissoo is rare, although the largest tree of the sort I have ever seen, is at Kutas. Besides the above— Salia Babylonica. Lizyphus vulgaris, “ Jujyuba.” Neus Indica and religiosa with Melia Azaderach are common. As shrubs on the hilly ground, we have generally those met with on the low range of hills, mixed, however, largely with the Olive and Dodonea, and not unfrequently Gardinia tetrasperma, Roxb. ’ As weeds in the fields, the most characteristic are— Salvia Moorcroftiana, Wall. “ Kalather,’ met with over all the fields. % Called also Kuker-singa, because of the horn-like protuberances that are developed upon its branches. Osa , SEBs bh =- = ‘ ee e—— 1864.] On the Vegetation of the Thelum District. 815 EHdwardsia, new* sp. “Koon,” said to be poisonous to cows—in great quantity at Choya. Hremostachys Vicaryi, Benth. not common. Gypsophila Vaccaria, L. is very common in the corn-fields at thi: elevation, growing along with the corn-crop. | Lithospermum arvense. Psoralea corylifolia, UL. Gnaphaliuwm luteo-albwm. Avena fatua, L. Lepidium draba. Nesha panculata. Alhagi Maurorum * | : In moist damp soil near fresh water, we have— Herpestis monnera. Stachys parviflora, Benth. Samolus Valerandi, L. Cyperus mucronatus, Roth. Apium graveolens, L. with Cynodon dactylon, in great profusion. Some fine grazing for cattle is to be had along most of the fresh water streams. Mount Truua. 3 The most westerly of the Ratian range of. hills, is situated 17 miles due west from the town of Jhelum. Its height is 3,277 feet above the sea level. On its Hastern and Southern. aspects it presents a scarped face with a direct ascent of nearly 1500 feet. The usual route to its summit is by the western side from near the village of Bagree. It is covered with a low shrubby jungle at its base, corresponding | to that met with on the low ranges of hills, but as we ascend to about 1,200 feet above the sea level, the vegetation gradually assumes a character not found in any other part of the district, and in no way analagous to that at a similar height in the salt range. This is owing to the total absence of the salt rock, which in this hill does not present itself wpon the surface.—A saline stream makes its escape from the west side of the hill near the village of Bagree. * Hdwardsia Hydaspica, (Edew.). ee 7 316 On the Vegetation of the Shelum District: [No. 8, i SS None of the characteristic plants of the salt marl have as yet been 0 Zz = - a discovered on this hill, nor a single specimen of the Salvadora Ff = oleoides. : 2 é , The first change that we notice in the vegetation as we ascend the = = = hill, is that Acacza arabica in the form of stunted bushes gradually s Stes disappears, so that it 1s quite absent at about 1,200 feet. Secondly, ei grasses become more numerous and present. a greater amount of ver- dure than we have as yet seen, except upon the plains on the salt is range. i = a These grasses are— SS Anthistiria anathera, Nees. i Cymbopogon Twarancusa, Roxb. ik Andropogon annulatus, Korsk. fl Heteropogon contortus. te Crysopogon serrulatus. | “ a Apluda aristata, Roxb. Ai Pamcum Petweru, Trur. ; it Pennisetum cinchroides. they Pamcum antidotale, Retz. ‘ Aristida depressa, Retz. i Aristida murina, Cav. Dh Lappago biflora. bey Cynodon dactylon, Pers. A is) Digitaria sanguinalis. ay Hragrostis pogoides. Dh | Dactyloctenuum Agyptiacum. bi Melanocenchris Royleana, Nees. in , : The first six are the characteristic erasses of Mount Tilla, and cover th ale 8 : ib with a splendid herbage for cattle, from its base to its summit. he :. | a L This hill with its lower ridges may be considered as affording the best i te = a runs for cattle in the whole district. tng ©: | a ‘ | Phaseolus trilobus, Ait., exists in profusion at the base of the 7 a flee) es escarpment on the east side of the hill, creeping through the long é grass and matting it together. bes fie Lantana alba, commences about an altitude of 1,000 feet, be- Ne 1 4 oe | coming more common the higher we ascend, and characterising the | ' bad = = 7 vegetation of the hill with its lovely white inflorescence. ‘ Dalbergia Sissoo, “Sheshum” occurs upon the northwest slopes in -_ Gay ec*ee...- ers — J SS ee 1864. | On the Vegetation of the Shelum District. 317 one or two places, as young trees of from 4 to 5 years’ growth: here and in some ravines of the Surafur hills it seems to be rapidly becoming naturalised. Dodonea Burmaniana— JS) DS 1864.) On a Land- Grant of Mahendrapdla Deva of Kana. 321 On a Land-Grant of Mahendrapila Deva of Kanawj.—By Babu RASENDRALALA Mitra, Corresponding Member of the German Oriental Society. In 1848 Mr. J. W. Laidlay, then editor of the Journal, published a translation, by me, of a Sanskrita inscription meised on a large slab of copper which had been presented to the Society by the late Col. J.C. Stacy. It was the record of a gift of land by a prince of the royal house of Mahodaya (Kanauj), and remarkable for being sur- mounted by a figure of Bhagavati and the genealogy of the princes named, cast in relief on a tablet of brass. A. counterpart of that document has lately been found in the village of Dighwa Doobaneshar, in the Pergunnah of Manghee, Zillah Sarun. Mr. P. Peppe, to whom I am indebted for a transcript of the record, was informed that “ it was dug out of a field some years ago by a Dighwaét Brahman of Chhaprah ;” but Mr. James Cosserat of Motihari, who has favoured the Society with a carefully prepared facsimile of the monument, learnt on enquiry of the owners that “ their ancestors found i¢ in a temple in a ruined Musalman fort in that village, but it was so long ago that they did not seem to have any distinct tradition about it, nor to be able to give any authentic information on the subject.” The weight of the plate, according to him, is thirty seers. The surmounting tablet he says “is a casting apparently of iron with a mixture of copper, and the letters raised. It appears of older date than the lower portion of copper engraved. ‘There is a small figure of an idol at the summit ; the part left uncopied is a cornice and the idol itself (very indistinct) which I have found it beyond the power of the natives here to take an impression of. ‘The whole of the inscription, however, has been sot. The upper portion has been roughly but securely joined to the lower or larger and engraved part. The plate has suifered from fire, the traces of which appear in the indistinctness of parts of the impression.” The size of the monument, the style of the character incised on it, and the tablet and the figure of Bhagavati which surmount it, bear so close a resemblance to those of the Stacy plate that the two documents seem to have been prepared by the same artist, and inscrib- ed by the same engraver. The genealogy of both begins with the same prince, Devas’akti Deva, but while the Dighwa plate ends with the sixth descendant Mahendrapala Deva, the Stacy record carries it 27 2 B22 On a Land-Grant of Mahendrapala Deva of Kanauj. (No. 3 down to Vinayakapala, brother and successor of Bhoja Deva who was the immediate heir of Mahendra. The subject of the grant in the Stacy plate is the village of Tik- karika, in the district of Benares, that of the Dighwa record the village of Pamayaka, in the subdivision of Talayiké, of the district of Sr4vast/. The date of the Dighwa grant is “the 7th of the waxing moon in the month of Magha, Samvatsara 389,” the last figure being open to question. In my first reading of the Stacy plate I took its date to be “the 6th day of the dark half of the moon in the solar month of Phélguna Samvatsara 65 ;” the word “solar” being deduced from an indistinct letter which I took for at “ light” or the “sun.” In the redecipherment* of the record published in the XXXI. Vol. of this Journal (p. 15) Professor F. H. Hall has dismissed the figures by stating that after the word Samvatsara “follow two unrecognized numerals, denoting a dynastic year, and an indistinct compound cha- racter of unknown significance. Further on the day of the semiluna- tion 1s expressed by a single numeral. It is the same as the first of the two just spoken of.” On re-examining the document with the light of the Dighwa plate, I feel disposed to take the first figure for an ancient 4, being somewhat similar to the same figure in the West: ern caves and on coins. The second is an imperfect or partially effaced cypher, or possibly an 8, but in that case very unlike the same figure in the Dighwa plate; and the indistinct letter after it, which looks very much like a bhra and no figure, having the perpendicular line of the long vowel after it, a9. The figure for the semilunation, being the counterpart of the first figure of the year, must of course be read as 4, making the date “the 4th of the wane in the month of Phélgu- na, Samvatsara 409.” ‘This would bring the record 19 years after the Dighwa plate, which would be in no way too much for the latter portion of the reign of Mahendrapéla, the whole of that of Bhoja and the beginning of that of Vindyakapdla. The last figures, however, being in both the documents very doubtful if we take them for initials * It is remarkable that in this so-called “ redecypherment”’ the only emenda- tion of any value is the relationship of Vinayaka Pala to Mahendra. The learned Professor makes him a son, whereas my reading made him a grandson. For the rest the new reading adds little to our knowledge of the document beyond the fact of there being some obvious inaccuracies of spelling in the original which in my reading I had corrected without note, and a few mis-prints in my transcript which had escaped my eyes. The “‘redecypherment”’ did not, even in the opinion of the Professor, render a re-translation necessary. J i | ~~ I iNet a y ike , f. | 1864.] On a Land-Grant of Mahendrapéla Deva of Kanawj. 323 of some now unknown words the dates would read 38 and 40, 45 or 48 as we aecepted the second figure of the Stacy plate to be a cypher a 5, or an 8, giving an interval of 2, 7 or 10 years between Mahendra and Vinayaka. I annex facsimiles of the two dates; in order that others may be enabled to solve them more successfully than I have been able to do. The word samvatsara means simply a year and not an era, it is impossible therefore to ascertain to what particular era allusion has been made by the two plates. Had the era of Vikrama been meant, the word samvat would have been preferred ; besides the character of the plates is too modern to entitle them to a place in the 4th century of Vikrama. If the Ballabhi samvat be assumed the date of the Dighwa document would be carried back to (818 + 889 = 707) the beginning of the 8th century, which would lead to the anachronism of making Devas’akti and his successor contemporaries of Harshavar- dhana and co-sovereigns in Kanauj in the beginning of the 8th century ; even if it could be shewn that the Ballabhi samvat had extended so far to the north-east of Guzerat—the place of its origin—as Kanauj. Again, if the Harsha era be assumed,—a very likely era being a purely Kanauj one—the date of Mahendra would be brought to the end of the 10th century, when Kanauj was for certain under the Tomaras. Under these circumstances I am compelled to take the era of the records to be a local or family one, the zero of which it is impossible now to determine. This does not prevent us, however, from ascertaining the probable period when the princes under notice flourish- ed in India. Govindardaja, sovereign of Rdashtrakita in the south Marhatta country, in a donative inscription dated S’aka 780 = A. D. 808, states that his father Paura had once entered Mérwar at the head of a hostile army, and “ conquered Vatsardja, who had been intoxicated with the wealth of the king of Gauda, which he had seized.” This Vatsardja was, we suppose, the second potentate of our list and not a prince of Marwar which he is nowhere said to have been, though he was defeated in that country. There is ample testi- mony to shew that Marwar and a good part of Malwa was, at the end of the 8th and the beginning of the 9th centuries, under the sove- reignty of the Kanaujites, and it is more probable that a Kanauj king, in the zenith of his power, should extend his arms as far as Gauda on the one side and Malwa on the other, than that a prince 324 On a Land-Grant of Mahendrapala Deva of Kanawj. [No, Sy of Marwar should cross the territories of the Kanauj kings in quest of “the wealth of Gauda’, which could not have been at any time go great as that of Kanauj, notwithstanding the martial successes of some of the Pala rajas of Bengal, who at one time extended their con quests as far as Benares. It is to be admitted that the name Vatsa hag been borne by several kings, and that according to Mallindtha and Somadeva, a country, a town, and even a race of men have borne the same title, but the inscription under notice distinctly alludes to a king Vatsaraja who conquered Gauda and not to a “king Vatsa” (Vatsa raj4)—and it is evident that at the time when the said Vatsaraja lived, the conquest of Gauda from the west could be possible only to a Kanauj king, and therefore we may in this instance from the identity of name assume the identity of person. If this assumption be admitted Vatsaraja must have lived about the end of the eighth and the begin- ning of the ninth century, at the usual average period of eighteen years to a reign, from 796 to 814, his predecessor Devas’akti, the founder of the dynasty, commencing his reign from 775-76. According to this calcuiation the several princes will stand as follow :— Devas akti A. D. 775-776.* Vatsaraja, son of D., 796. Nagabhatta, son of V., 814. Ramabhadra, son of N., 832. Bhoja I., son of R., $50. Mahendrapala, son of B., 868. Bhoja IT., son of M., 885. Vinayakapala, son of M., brother of B. II., 900. This table, however, has to be adjusted with reference to the date of the Stacy plate, which places an interval of, at the outside, only 19 years between Mahendrapdla and Vindyaka. And if we provide for it by reducing the reign of Bhoja II. to eight years, we shall bring him to the middle of the eighth decade of the 9th century and make him synchronous with the Bhoja of Gwalior, with whom he was most probably identical. The Tomaras assumed the sovereignty of Kanauj about the end of the 10th or the beginning of the 11th century, we have therefore a gap of about 80 to 100 years to bridge over to complete the list of * In the quotation of this date in my paper on the Bhojas (ante XXXIL p. 96), a misprint has converted the 776 into 779, e.. 1864.| Ona Land-Grant of Mahendrapila Deva af Kana. 325 KKanauj kings from Devas’akti to the end of the 12th century when the Mahomedans finally conquered the country. To fillup this gap, as far as our knowledge at present extends, we have only two names, those of Sdhasanka and Vira Sifiha. The latter was the contemporary of Adistra king of Bengal who obtained from him five learned Brahmans to in- struct his people in certain Vedic ceremonies.* This happened accord- ing to the genealogical tables and the memorial verses (Kulapanjis and Kulachérya Kdrika's) of the Bengal Ghatakas in the S’aka year 994 — A. D. 1072. The Khiti sdvansdvalt Charita places the event in the year 1078, and Ritter’s Geography, in 1068 A. D. These dates, however, are all evidently incorrect, as they bring us to the time of Ballala Sena who lived several generations after Adis’ira. I depend therefore on the genealogical tables for the date of the latter. Of the five Kayasthas who came to Bengal on the invitation of Adi- s’ira three, viz., Makaranda Ghosa, Dasaratha Basu and K4liddsa Mitra, acknowledged service to the Brahmans and were ennobled by the king as the highest patricians (Kulinas) of his land. The other two, Dasaratha Guha and Purusottama Datta, repudiated the right of the Brahmans to call them their servants and declined to assume the servile title Dasa, Purusottam with noble pride exclaimed “A Datta, was never a servant.” (Datta kéro bhritya naya.) This temerity deprived them of court favour and brought on degradation to the ranks of the plebean or Maulika. The Kulina K4yasthas as well as the proud Datta have carefully preserved their genealogy. ‘They hold periodical meetings (ekajayis) at which all the family heralds or ghataks assemble and record the names of every succeeding generation. The last meeting of this kind was held several years ago at the house of Raja Radhdékanta Deva when the names of the 24th generation of kulinds were duly recorded. The writer of this note is himself one of the 24th in descent from Kalidasa Mitra. In some families the 26th, the 27th and even the 28th descent have already appeared, but no where later. Taking the average at 27 generations, we have at three generations to a century just nine hundred years from this date, or A. D. 964, for the time of *= The Khiti’sa-vansdvali-charita Says, to officiate at the performance of a, Ceres mony for obviating the evil effects of the fall of a vulture on the house top which the Brahmins of Bengal knew not how to perform. The Ghatak karika quoted by Raja Radhakanta Deva makes the ignorance more general, but does not advert to the expiation for the fall of a vulture. Vt Aid EO ABE DA SALTER IG Tan 326 Ona Land-Grant of Mahendrapéla Deva of Kanauj. [No. 3, the first advent of the Kayasthas in Bengal, and of the period of Vira Sinha’s reign. Ofthe Brahmans who came to the court of Adis'tra the most renown- ed was Bhatta Narayana. He wrote the Venisdihara and presented it to Adis’ura, on his reception by that monarch at his palace in Ramapala. He also wrote a treatise on religious ceremonies entitled Prayogaratna which is still extant. He purchased five villages from Adis’tira which in the time of one of his descendants Bhabdnanda Majumadara form. ed the nucleus of a large principality, that of the Nadia Rajas, who are his immediate descendants. Next to him was S'riharsha of the clan (gotra) of Bharadwaja whose descendants form the present Mookerjea familyof the Kulina Brahmans.* No work of any note as far as we know, has been attributed to him. It seems probable, however, that he is the same with the author of the Maishada Charitg. That work was written by a poet of Kanauj, for he prides himself at the end of his poem for having been honoured with a betel leaf by his sovereign. He also acknowledges himself to be the author of nine dif- ferent works including among others a “ history of the kings of Gauda” (Gaudorvishakulapras'asti), “ a description of the ocean” (Arnava var- nana) and a refutation of some of the leading philosophical systems of the Hindus (Khandana khanda khadya). Now Bengal has al- ways been deseribed as the Boeotia of India; its name occurs but rare- ly in Sanskrit literature, and it is generally called in derision a coun- try to which the Pandavas never came even for a marauding excursion, Pandava varjita des'a; while its kings, with the exception of some of the Palas, were poor, insignificant and unknown. It is not likely therefore that either Bengal or its kings should have been thought of as a fit subject of praise for a royal poet like S riharsha of Kashmir, or to a laureate of the proud court of Kanauj in the 7th century to whom the Naishada Charita and, by implication, the Gaudorvisha- kula-prasastt have at different times been attributed. The “ descrip- tion of the ocean” too is not a work of that kind which is likely to proceed from men in the vale of Kashmir or the inland town of Gadhipura. To the former the snows of the Himalaya would offer a more appropriate theme for song than the distant and briny ocean. These objections do not apply to the S’riharsha of Bengal. He was * The names of the other three Brahmans were Daksha, Vedagarbha and Chhandada, 1864.| On a Land Grant of Mahendrapala Deva of Kanauj 327 born and brought up in Kanauj, and as a court poet of that kmgdom he could well pride himself on the favours he received from his sove- reign. He came then to Gauda and, to propitiate his new master, thought proper to strike his lyre in praise of his family. In Bengal he must have seen the sea, for it is on record that the five Brahmans eame to Gangdsdgara, and that offered to him a novel and majes- tic theme for his descriptive powers, while to display his versatility he took up the philosophical treatise Khandana Khanda, which is com- mon enough in Bengal but is scarcely known in Kashmir. ‘This assumption, however, probable as it may appear, is, it must be admitted, founded entirely upon presumptive evidence, and must await future more satisfactory research for confirmation. At present it is opposed to the opinions of the late Professor Wilson and of Dr. F. E. Hall. With regard to Séhasafika I have little to say beyond what is al- ready known to Indian antiquarians. There were evidently two princes of that name in Kanauj, one a predecessor of Harshavardhana in the 6th century and the other a distant successor in the 10th, probably a contemporary of the author of the Naishada who is said to have recorded his biography, although that work is not now extant, and it is impossible to say to whom it referred. Its name, which is all that is left to us, is remarkable; it is Navasdhasanka charita which may mean “anew biography of Sahasaika,” in contradistinction to an old one; or “a biography of the new Sahasaitka,” to distinguish the hero of the work from a former potentate of the same name who rivalled. him in glory, or, as suggested by Professor Hall, “the biography 29 of the nine Sahasafkas,” who, like the nine Nandas of Pataliputra, reigned successively in Kanauj. If the last be the correct inter- pretation we shall find in the eight princes of the Benares plate with a hypothetical descendant of the last of the series, just the neces- sary number for our purpose. In the absence, however, of the origi- nal work such speculation cannot lead to any satisfactory result. Transcript of a copper-plate grant from Dighwa in ape (I1.) @ cate Sawreaaaratfaarad RATS ACYT- faamac Terarcracaqaya (Il.) az wWedanfa- edqwa qawaleiawytae Stufaate daraag: qcHaL sac (II.) wera silamsedaue Fawarerayyra: 4U > RS rh See TE Canes » Ma a NTE ilk , ION EOE a aig ; li 328 On a Land-Grant of Mahendrapdla Deva of Kanawj. [No. 3, Blgael fedatqaa: we guradt a (1V.) @ aera Saas hedqaes ACMA Bagaciedaraag: ucartee (V.) HA ABA Blcawatdasy yaar. equa: lacaredataa (VI.) & uty wnaituaq aes Bwsiedawy yawarerqwyta: slay (VIL) (vjgttcars dargera: Ug UNIMHA ABI sass. qiaeq: | staat (VIIL) wae) mae aeureutiz qufaa-faaveaguiagagiaaa (1X.) unata aatag queataara ofa7 afaas aahksusfa sufcife- (X.) feamtaatdimaata aaxyiatatand yacw , . the Burhampooter river. ). From Babu Rajendra Mullick, dead specimens of Dromaius Nove Hollandie and Struthio Oamelus. | ry 6. From T. Tomlinson, Esq, on behalf of His Excellency the y Governor-General, a dead Tiger from the Barrackpore Park Men agerie. 7. From J. R. Macdonald, Esq., a leaf cloak such as is in common use among the K6l labourers at Hazaribagh. 8. From Lieutenant-Colonel R. C. Tytler through A. Grote, Ksq., a specimen of a new species of Varanus from the Andaman Islands, 2k , 296 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 8, 9. From Mr. C. Swaris, Taxidermist to the Society’s Museum, a Bhotanese sword. : 10. From Lieutenant-Colonel Thuillier on the part of Mr. Mulheran ) of the Hyderabad Topographical Survey, a set of 18 Stereoscopic : Views of the Caves of Hllora and Ajunta. E ll. From A. Carlyle, Esq., copies of his work entitled “the Tale of the Battle of Padmanabham,” with a Telugu translation of the same, 12. From the Government of India, through H. R. Carnac, Hsq., a fine specimen of a fossil Amphibian from the Pachmari Hills. Mr. Blanford called the attention of the meeting to this very inter- esting specimen, which had. been expected for some time past, but had only arrived a few days ago. “It was discovered in the early part of it last year by Major Gowan, exposed on the face of a block of sandstone | lying on the mght bank of a small mountain stream about a mile to the westward of Bijori, in the Chindwarra district. The block lay at “i a spot where the stream is crossed by the cattle road passing from the hill plateau of Pachmari via the Rhori pass and Bijori to Mohtoor, and the fossil appears to have been well-known to the natives as the é “Machh Satta,” (fish bones.) The exact spot has been marked by i Lieut. Sin (who subsequently visited the place) on Mr. Medlicott’s geological map of Central India, and is on a tract coloured by Mr. Medlicott as the Mahadeva sandstone, a formation of great thickness forming the mass of the Pachmari Hills and resting unconformably Dh upon the coal and plant-bearing groups, part of which are contempo- raneous with the lower part of the coal measures of the Ranigunge field. ‘The age of the Mahadeva sandstones is unknown, no fossil remains having hitherto been found in them, but they are overlaid by trap-rocks with intercalated fresh water deposits, the age of which has been lately determined by Mr. W. ‘I. Blanford as pre-nummulitic, while from data afforded by the late Mr. Hislop and others there bn seems but httle doubt that these fresh water deposits are not older ee th than the newest deposits of the Cretaceous period. ll Major Gowan’s report on the discovery of this fossil was forwarded ti to the Society by the Government of India, in May 1868, and its ! importance having been pointed out, the Chief Commissioner of the 1 i Central Provinces was requested to have the specimen procured and | r forwarded to Calcutta. The fossil was shortly afterwards removed i by Lieutenant Sim, R, EH., carefully packed to prevent injury, and * \ ee te =) oo 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. 337 forwarded to Nagpore, where it remained in the charge of Mr. H. R. Carnac, awaiting an opportunity of being forwarded to Calcutta, in the charge of some trustworthy person. Meanwhile photographs of the fossils were taken by Mr. Crommelin who had kindly placed the negatives at the disposal of the Society, prints from which were exhibited at the April meeting of the Society. “From an examination of the specimen as al present exposed, it appears to be allied either to the Archegosaurus or the Labyrinthodon, but the state of the specimen does not at present admit of its precise affinities being accurately determined. It exhibits a nearly pertect cast of the skull, the roof bones being wanting, and probably having remained attached to the matrix when the fossil was removed. ‘The form of the skull and the position of the orbits are, however, distinctly shown; the mandible is partly preserved, but the teeth are all broken through longitudinally, and so worn away that little more than their general form can be traced. The palatal bones and all the floor of the skull are probably preserved, but hidden by the hard sandstone which fills the cavity of the lower jaw. ‘The base of the skull is also 1m- bedded, and the existence of condyles, the presence of which would determine its Labyrinthodont affinities, cannot be ascertained. “ When found, the position of the specimen was reversed, the ventral face being uppermost, and a portion of the dorsal vertebre and ribs, or rather their impressions, being exposed on the surface of the stone. “The ribs are short, very slightly curved and flattened at their distal extremities ; their attachments are not seen. ‘There 1s some question as to the centra of the vertebre; if, as Dr. Partridge thinks, the con- tinuous series of hour-glass-shaped sandstone bodies visible represent the centra, the notochord must have been persistent, and this character would place the fossil nearer to Archegosaurus than Labyrinthodon. Some squamose plates partially exposed on the ventral surface of the throat tend to bear out the idea that the present species is Ganoce- phaloid, but further investigation with hammer and chisel is required to settle the point. “To whichever group this fossil may eventually prove to belong, its geological indications are much the same. The Ganocephala have indeed hitherto been met with only in rocks of the carboniferous age, whereas Labyrinthodonts are known to range from Carboniferous to Upper Trias vey yaaa COTE ANY Gg ES 293 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 8, or possibly the Lias, but no great stress could be laid on such a degree of difference in range, the remains of such animals being everywhere rare. Both groups are characteristic of the great transition fauna intervening between that of the Silurian and Devonian systems and that of Mesozoic times. So far as one can predicate the geological age of such remains from our present knowledge, we may refer the fossil either to the Carboniferous, Permian or Triassic period, with a preponderant probability in favour of the former. “Until the geology of that part of the Mahadeva hills in which the fossil occurs has been re-examined by some one acquainted with the ocal peculiarities of the rocks, it will be premature to offer any opinion as to the age of the Mahadeva sandstones. ‘The belief I have entertained for some years past is, that they are cretaceous, a belief partly foun¢ed on Mr. Theobald’s inference of their relation to the Baug beds, partly on their geological relations to the trap rocks already mentioned, and which rest conformably upon them; but if the specimen on the table be really from the Mahadevas, this formation must go back to a very much more ancient period. It should be mentioned as bearing on this point, that the mineral character of the matrix of the fossil is a hard gray micaceous sandstone such as 1s very characteristic of the coal-bearing rocks of India, but is very different from the typical sandstones of the Mahadevas, which are soft coarse crits with little specks of Kaolin, and frequently ferruginous. “ Labyrinthodont remains have twice before been discovered in India, viz. at Mangali about 120 miles south of Nagpore and in the form- ation which overlies the upper coal-bearing rocks of the Ranigunge coal field, and which has been termed by Mr. W. T. Blanford, the Lower Panchit Group.” In conclusion Mr. Blanford expressed the indebtedness of the Society to those gentlemen to whose exertions the Society owes this highly interesting fossil, and proposed that the special thanks of the Society be voted to Major Gowan the original discoverer, to Mr. H. Rivett Carnac, who had throughout taken an active part in procuring the fossil, and in getting it photographed, and finally in transmitting it to Calcutta ; to Lieutenant Sim, R. E., who had gone to its site, expressly to obtain it, and to Mr. Crommelin, who had photographed it and presented the negative plates and several prints thereof to the Society. This proposition was unanimously acceded to by the meeting. 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 339 A letter from L. Bowring, Esq., relating to the copper Sashana from Mysore was read. The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were balloted for and elected ordinary members: Brigadier General H. G. D. Showers; R. E. Goolden, Esq. ; J. O'B. Saunders, Esq.; Moulvi Moula Bukhsh Khan Bahadoor and Babu Jadu Nath Mookerjee. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem- bers at the next meeting: Lieutenant H. Trotter, R. E., G.T.8., proposed by Captain Montgomerie, R. E., seconded by Lieutenant-Colonel 'Thuillier. J. C. Whishaw, Esq., Civil Surgeon, proposed by Captain W. N. Lees, seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. Babu Debendra Mullick, proposed by Mr. Grote, seconded by Mr. H. &. Blanford. With reference to the proposal of Dr. Jerdon that Mr. Blyth be elected a corresponding member of the Society, the Council reported that in their opinion the proposed election would confer no additional distinction on Mr. Blyth, that gentleman being already an associate member of the Society. The Chairman reported to the meeting that the announcement made at the last meeting that Mr, Beaufort had withdrawn from the Society was erroneous ; Mr. Beaufort’s name had therefore been restored to the list of members. The Secretary read the following letter from Colonel Thuillier: To H. F. Buanrorp, Esq. DEAR Sir, 6th May, 1864. “Having gone out of the Council of the Asiatic on rotation in virtue of a principle introduced for the benefit of the Society, I do not consider myself eligible for re-election at so early a period. I regret therefore that it is not in my power to respond to the honor which the Council has been so good as to confer on me, and I must beg of them to excuse me.” Your’s faithfully, (Sd.) H. L. THurrrrer. The report of the Council appointing Mr. H. Scott Smith as a member of their body in the place of Mr. H. Leonard was confirmed. sraaew PCO TE LENE GETS on 340 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ No. 3, The Council reported that they had elected Mr. H. B. Medlicot¢ and Mr. Oldham to the Council in the place of Colonel Dickens, who had resigned, and Colonel Thuillier who had been elected, but had declined to accept the office at present. They further reported that the following gentlemen had been elected to the’ Committees : iMeteorological Committee.—Colonel H. L. Thuillier and T. Martin, Esq. Natural History Committee.—Lieutenant R. C. Beavan. Hinance Committee—H. D. Sandeman, Esq. They also reported that they had appointed Mr. A. Carlyle ag Officiating Curator of the Society on a salary of Rs. 250 per mensem, on the express understanding that the appointment should be a tem- porary one. Communications were received — 1. From E. Thomas, Esq., a paper on Ancient Indian Weights. 2. From W. Theobald, Hsq., Jr., a paper entitled “ Observations on Certain Strictures of Mr. H. F. Blanford on my paper on the distri- bution of Indian Gasteropoda in Journal, No. 2&9, Page 69.” 0. From Dr. A. Bastian, a copy of a translation of the oldest stone inscription found in Siam. 4. From Baboo Gopinath Sen, an abstract of the Hourly Meteo. rological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office for the month of March last, The papers of Dr. Bastian and Mr. Theobald were read.* Mr. Blanford in reply to Mr. Theobald’s remarks, admitted that Mr. Theobald had very properly corrected him on the question of authority, and that he must therefore modify his statement somewhat carelessly made on a former occasion that no Naturalist of any emi- nence held the view that species were of sporadic origin. He did not think, however, that this correction made any material difference as to the real point at issue, viz. whether there were any good grounds for inferring that one and the same species had commenced its existence at more than onecentre. Mr. Blanford had not seen the work quoted by Mr. Theobald, but if Mr. Theobald’s quotations fairly represented the arguments for sporadic origin, he thought they were quite 1- conclusive, and the facts adduced in support offered nothing new or * These will appear in due course in the body of the Journal, 1864. | Proceedings pf the Asiatic Society. B41 not contemplated by Mr. Blanford in his former objections to Mr. Theobald’s deduction. The argument was that in two distinct drainage basins, the majority of the species were distinct, whereas one, the pickerel, was common to both, and the inference drawn was that therefore the pickerel had commenced its existence as a species in the two areas independently. But similar phenomena are of common occurrence, though exceptional, as compared with the general facts of distribution—and it did not seem that they justified the conclusion drawn by M. Agassiz. It would be impossible to offer more than suggestion towards explaining the particular case quoted, in a manner reconcilable with the view that the species of pickerel had originally proceeded from a common centre, inasmuch as many very important data bearing on the case were not at hand. He would therefore make some general suggestions, and illustrate them by a parallel case, with which he was more acquainted, being in fact that which had given rise to this discussion. When it is said that species are distinct, nothing more is as a rule really implied than that two series of forms shew such a degree of difference that it is convenient to distinguish them by different names. When the differences are small it is usual to call them varieties, but at the present day the distinction between species and varieties can be merely regarded as one of degree, and whether a new set of forms is treated as a species or variety, depends partly on the habit of the deseriber, partly on the amount of information he possesses as to the existence of intermediate forms. | The definition of Cuvier, which had long been accepted by naturalists, that “A species is a collection of individuals descended from one another, or from common parents, and from those which resemble them as much as they resemble themselves,” is clearly of no use when the question under discussion is whether two given distinct sets of forms are, or may be, descended from a common stock. Actual degrees of resemblance are in most cases the only criteria at the command of a naturalist, and in a few cases the power of interbreeding and producing fertile progeny. But the inferences drawn from the latter are by no means always in accordance with those drawn from the former. The recent investigations of M. Ch. Naudin on the hybridity of plants proved that in certain cases, species which in external and anatomical characters were only distinguishable by great practice, Ab MN LING Hi Kile ! ee | 349 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. No. 3 ? and which indeed “most Botanists fail to distinguish” resist al] attempts to cross them, while others very different from each other, and universally recognised as species easily give origin to fertile hybrids. Man is generally regarded as a single species, but M. Pau] Broca brings forward a multitude of facts to shew that between the different races of mankind, the degrees to which crossing is possible vary greatly, and that the Australian and European do not produce a permanent mixed breed. The same appears to be the case in Ceylon, where the Portuguese and Dutch have left scarcely any descendants of mixed blood, and where there is good reason, on excellent authority, to infer that were the Inglish now to leave the Island, the same extinction of the mixed race would shortly supervene. Much more might be said on this pomt, and to show that hybridity is not a simple phenomenon, but exists in all degrees and is affected by shght changes of condition. If, then, interbreeding be taken as the criterion of species, resem- blanee of apparent character which is in most cases the only point ascertained, is clearly not reliable. ‘The Chinese and Indian pheasants interbreed freely although very different in plumage, &c., and the mere fact of two forms differmg to such an extent as to be entitled to receive different names is no argument that their origin is distinct even according to our present knowledgs, and on the unproved and apparently improbable assumption that forms of common descent in all cases interbreed freely. In the case adduced by M. Agassiz, we do not know how far the species termed by him distinct are really so on other than grounds of external difference, and the case therefore cannot be argued. It may be that at a former geological period communication existed between the two basins, and that there was a dispersion of species, that since the separation certain of these have so varied in one or both areas as now to be regarded as distinct, while the pickerel has not so varied. Again, two rivers flowing respectively north and south would afford conditions so different that certain forms formerly common might become extinct in one case or the other, whether by change of climate, by collision with new species of other forms of life, in short by a change in any one of those numerous conditions which affect existence and the destruction of a balance of favourable conditions previously existing. All these are possibilities which, although they can be merely 1864.) Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 343 suggested, still require investigation before the inference drawn by M. Agassiz can be admitted.—To take a case better capable of argu- ment; that of the Hill Mollusca of Southern India. It is an actual fact that while certain of the species, as Helix Castra are common to two or more isolated groups, others, such as the Diplommatinas differ on two hill groups, but are more closely allied to each other than to their congeners on the Himalaya or elsewhere. This latter may be regarded as a case in which specific variation has supervened since that communication of conditions existed between the hill groups, which has been inferred on geological grounds. The Streptawes differ less than the Diplommatinas, and it is questionable whether on the score of difference of external characters alone they should be treated as species or varieties, so that here we have gradations of difference up to actual identity. This is certainly in accordance with the view that variation has supervened since separation, and is not accounted for rationally by the assumption that each hill group is an original centre oi specific distribution. Mr. Theobald has much combated and ridiculed the idea of acci- dental distribution by floating timber, &e., but now apparently admits it as an occasional though rare phenomenon. It was never regarded by Mr. Blanford as otherwise than exceptional, but there may be other modes of distribution by transport, not yet known or fully appreciated. In a paper lately transmitted to the Linnean Society, Mr. Blanford had remarked upon certain facts of distribution of Melame and Paludomi which seemed to support Mr. Darwin’s view that birds are active unconscious agents of transport. The Melanie and Paludome of marshes, tanks, estuaries, &c., which are much fre- quented by water fowl, are of extremely wide distribution. Those of hill streams, which are not frequented by water fowl are of very restricted range, and even in small areas, as in the hill region of Ceylon, two adjacent streams not communicating were tenanted by forms so different that they had in a great number of cases been described as distinct, although as Mr. Blanford had shown by the comparison of large numbers taken from a great variety of localities, they were almost unquestionably mere varieties, that is, that the most diverse forms were connected by intermediate gradations. How communication originally took place can only be surmised, but the comparative absence or rarity of communication had here admitted of great local | 344 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. variation, which was treated as specific until a thorough investigation with ample materials had been undertaken. | The theory of common descent of animals and of plants must require centuries of investigation to establish it, but reviewing the whole history of Biology hitherto, Mr. Blanford could not but arrive at a conclusion similar to that of the veteran Schleiden, “ Wonderfully | strange and even absurd as the thought may appear to-day to many, that all organisms on the earth, vegetable as well as animal, extinct 2 a = as well as living forms, are connected with one another as a single = great family. by natural descent, a man need not be a great prophet to tell, that before long, this doctrine will be the currently accepted | oa and unquestioned property of every man of Science. Though at | =o present many intelligent and many unintelligent voices are making ie themselves heard against Darwin, he has already a large number of __ powerful allies on his side, and the result cannot be doubtful.” The chairman then read an extract from a letter from General ‘oh Cunningham to the address of Mr. Grote on the subject of the ' Pehewa inscription, which extract appears as a postscript to General dy Cunningham’s paper on that subject in the present number of the tl Journal, p. 229. . (ey <0 NI FNRI a WNT OLG = shoe ~——F 7 Rh 9 aro pee: em Ror ee of | q ci faire A Seah ere p ne eid ASR ar 53 A OWN A eas ge m@ ASTATIC SOCIETY. Oe ee No. IV. 1864. — So On the application of the Characters of the Roman Alphabet to Oriental Languages,—By Capt. W. Nassau Lars. I cannot call the paper I am about to read to you this Evening a “scientific paper,’ and perhaps I owe this «meeting some apology for reading it within these walls: but the name of our illustrious founder is so often associated with the question which I have discuss- ty ed, and the subject is so intimately connected with the labours of such distinguished members of our Society as James Prinsep, H H. Wil- son, H. Thomas, E. C. Bayley, General Cunningham, Babu Rajendra Lall Mitra &e., that I have thought it would not prove wholly i uninteresting to you. The substitution of the Roman for Oriental alphabets is a question that about some thirty years ago occupied the attention of educa- tionists and others in India. I¢ did not make much progress at first, nor find favour outside missionary circles ; and for a long time the subject would seem to have slumbered. Within the past few years, however, it has occupied the attention of certain distinguished mem- bers of the German school of Orientalists ; Sanskrit books have been printed in it; and Dr. Sprenger, an eminent Arabic scholar, well known in India, has written two able and interesting articles in the : Augsburgh Gazette, which within the last few weeks have been re- published in Caleutta, advocating the change, as one necessary to enable the languages of the East to become the vehicles of conveying western ideas to the people of this country. As long as the d ay iscus- a 2 ey BAG Application ef the Roman Alphabet. [No, 4, : sion regarding the introduction of the Roman alphabet, into India, ~ was confined to missionaries, it was not necessary for us to meddle with it; but when it is taken up by such high authorities, as those who are now interested in it—and has been removed, as it were, from E the arena of controversy, considering the important bearing it has on | Se the intellectual progress of an empire containing very many millions af 3 = : = : = of souls, it is one that ought not to be treated hehtly ; but in a sober = ee and philosophic spirit, such indeed as that adopted by my esteemed | 0 z eee friend Dr. Sprenger, in his paper alluded to. E = = In considering every question, however, in which a variety of inter- h = : ests are involved, or which is peculiarly liable to be acted upon by | i circumstances outside and foreign to the end ultimately to be arrived i at, it ought to be a sine gua non, that prior to its diseussion, that jr i end should be so fixed and determined, that we shall know exactly i what we desire to accomplish, and that during its discussion the areu- i ments used shall tend solely to that finite point where proof of the ih proposition or theorem proposed for demonstration can be found. | ha Now in the discussions on the subject of romanizing the Oriental ) it alphabets carried on many years ago, the parties engaged in them ete had far too much of the character of partizans to arrive at any sound conclusion. Dr. Sprenger has fallen into error in supposing that Dr. Tytler, the two Prinseps, and Sir Charles Trevelyan, were in accord in these discussions. They were wholly opposed ; but their opposition may be traced, I think in a great measure to partizanship. In those days there were two schools of educationists in India—the orientalists and the anglicists. The former, in these discussions, was represented by James and Thoby Prinsep and Dr. Tytler. The latter by Messrs. Macaulay and Trevelyan, Dr. Duff and other missionaries. The ques- tion they fought, though nominally the battle of the alphabets, was quite as much a battle of languages, and this question has perhaps. also been too much mixed up with the real one by Dr. Sprenger. | = SF - Missionaries again,—and I do not suppose they make any secret of : aoe it,—advocate the adoption of the Roman alphabet, rather because they ee believe it will aid them in the work of conversion, than from a con- viction of its greater suitableness for the purposes of writing ee oriental languages, and from that source, therefore, we can hardly look a eee a ip ae = = ee for wholly unbiassed conclusions. ee) A third class would adopt the Roman in preference to the Oriental 1864. ] Application of the Roman Alphabet. B47 characters, because books printed in them could be sold cheaper, and to this school belong, I believe, all German orientalists who are in favour of the change, except perhaps Dr. Sprenger himself. The Ger- mans, it is an admitted fact, are the best Oriental scholars in the world. Indeed, it is almost impossible to find a Sanscrit scholar now, who is not a German; and it is a grave disgrace to England and to India that such should be the case. They buy a very great number of Oriental books, and they would naturally like that the price of these books should suit their purses. I woald not, however, be understood to allude to the learned Lepsius. His papers deal chiefly with unlettered languages. Nowhere would cheap books be of sreater advantage than in India, but admitting the fact, we must admit also that ¢had is not the whole, nor yet the main part of the question we have to decide. Every one will readily grant that it woald be an immense convenience, and an immense advantage, to have a universal alphabet—af to the difficulty of learning a new language, we had not to add the difficulty of learning a new and perhaps complicated SyS- tem of letters, bristling with hooks and points. In short, since the general introduction of steam navigation and rail-roads, &c., the idea of a universal alphabet seems quite natural. Nay, since almost all civilized nations, though thousands of miles apart, can now communi- cate with each other, by means of electricity, it seems strange that we should not ere this have had,—not a universal alphabet ; but a universal language,—so strange that were Julius Cesar to rise from his ashes, and to ask why all the world were not speaking and writing Latin, we should be somewhat puzzled for a ready reply. In regard to language, the curse of Babel would be a convenient if not a sufficient answer ; but in the matter of the alphabets we could not unfortunate- ly excuse ourselves so easily. It will not be a waste of time then to inquire why such has not taken place; and first I will state that I propose to look at the question, not as a theological, a philosophical, or an educational question—nor a question of expediency, nor of policy, nor yet one of price; but one simply of sounds and symbols : and viewing it as such, it does not appear difficult to assign reasons why the Roman alphabet could not take the place of all the alphabets which are now uszd in India with advantage to the languages them- selves or the people who read and write them. Dr. Sprenger, in his article, has given us illustrations from the 2 248 Application of the Roman Alphabet. [No. 4, Arabic alphabet ; but though he has dealt only with this one charae- ter, his proposal seems to be more comprehensive. In India, how- ever, though we have a great many alphabets, all are off-shoots of two parent stems, or possibly in the remotest antiquity of only one. These two great progenitors of the large family of alphabets and modifications of alphabets with which medals and inscriptions have furnished us, are the Palz, or the true primitive alphabet of India, and the Phoenician, or Phcenico-Babylonian alphabets. Reading briefly the historic records of these alphabets, so far as they go, we find, that though the limits of the Pal language and its alphabets are not very accurately known, from the widely extended range over which éd¢ and rock-cut inscriptions in this character have been found, we must coneede to them an extensive domain. These inscriptions are chiefly to he found in the central belt and northern part of the Peninsula, and they carry us back 2,400 years, or to about 550 B. C. though probably the characters of this alphabet may have been in use at a much earlier period. The pure Sanskrit element would not seem to have made its appearance in India for several centuries later, or rather I should say, we have no rochk-cué record of it. Coexistent with the Pale alphabet, which occupied the central division of India, for at least 250 years B. C., were the Bactrian alphabet of the North-Western, and the Dravidian languages, (ap- parently without any written characters) of the southern division of the Peninsula, the limits of the former extending almost to the confines of Persia, and those of the latter from the Vindian hills and the river Narbudda, to Cape Commorin. The early history of the Dra- vidian colony and their languages, is somewhat obscure ; but there is internal evidence in the structure of some of their languages, viz. Lamil and Telugu, to prove that, though they have occupied the South of India from very remote ages, they were of Scythian origin, and it is assumed that they entered India by the same route as the Sanskrit- speaking people. ‘Their languages then, though at present not wholly unallied to the Indo-Aryan family, are not of them ; but their alphabets would seem to have been remotely derived from the same models, though how they came to differ in their existing forms so widely is not clear. That they are more modern does not admit of a doubt, but for the rest the matter is involved in much uncertainty. The points regarding which we are left in the dark are— When did theSanskrit-speaking colony >. : A a pe ee ae ln et ta —o a - 1864. | Application of the Roman Alphabet. 349 come, and when they did come, whom did they find in India P Was it the original tribes of the country, and did they exterminate them so completely as to leave not a trace of their language —or was it an earlier emigration of Scythian colonists, and did they drive them southward before them so effectually as to leave no land-marks of their cccupation behindthem ? These are questions admitting of much argument ; but which I must leave to be discussed by those whom they concern—the students of language and ethnology, and turn again to our alphabets. The Bactrian alphabet, on the contrary, owes nothing to the Indian model. It has been satisfactorily established that it is one of the many off-shoots from the Pheenician parent tree. Now the Pheenico-Babylonic alphabet is the most ancient of which we have any historic record. Mensieur Renan in his Histoire genérale des langues Semitiques, (probably following Gesenius who some twenty-live years previously had expressed a similar opinion,) thinks there is evidence sufficient to shew that the Hebrews wrote in this alphabet on going up out of Egypt. I cannot say any thing for or against this surmise; but be ib as it may, there is little doubt that modifications of this alphabet were in spontaneous use from the banks of the Indus to the straits of Gibralter, by the people of the whole world as it was known to the ancients, about the eighth century before Christ. From it the Greek alphabet was modelled ; from it the Aramaic, the Syriac, the Hebrew, the Arabic and the many modifications of these alphabets have sprung ; and from it, also, we have the Roman alphabet. ; It would be impossible in a brief, hurried, and imperfect: memoran- dum, such as this, to give even a cursory outline of the history of the progressive development of these alphabets, even if I had full materials for the purpose ; which is not the case. For a long time we had no better guide than Gesenius’ work, published now some thirty years ago ; but Dr. Levy’s Phonizische Studien, and the duc de Luynes’ valu- able tables printed by Mr. EH. Thomas, and since published inscrip- tions, have added much to the world’s knowledge on this subject, which is at once so interesting and instructive to the palzographer, the philologer, and the historian. But still light is required,—more heht,—and it is satisfactory to know that able scholars are deeply engaged in investigating the comparative -paleography, as well as its int ene ag SOO MATS ALAM ne , Appleation of the Roman Alphabet. [No. 4, cognate subject, the comparative philology of Hastern languages. The Hast it is now acknowledged must be the starting point with all who would study the history of man as well as the sciense of language, and the art of writing. The last mail received from England, brought the announcement of the publication of no less than two books which promise to be of great value to all who are interested in these subjects, Levy's Phomziches Worterbuch, or a sequel to his Studien, and Spregel’s Hran das Land Zwischen der Indus und Tigris, and our German oriental students work with such a will in the fields of oriental research, that we may confidently expect each year to increase our store of information. Whether they will succeed in finding Abraham, Zarathustra, and the leader ef the Aryan colony which overran India, sitting under the same fig-tree, framing languages and alphabets for the whole world, is a question yet admitting of very great doubts, but there is no doubt that if ever they have done so, and left any traces behind them, our friends will find them. Assuming the correctness of the facts above stated, it will be seen that excluding the immediate consideration of the Pahlawi and Zend alphabets, we have two primitive alphabets to deal with—the Indian and the Phoenician; and from these two alone the very numerous alphabets of almost of all the written languages of Europe, Africa, America, and half of Asia have been drawn. We have the very best evidence moreover, viz. clearly written in- scriptions on tablets, coins, and rocks,—to prove that many of these derivative alphabets are of very great antiquity, and this of itself, though not a practical objection to the substitution of a good for a bad, or a perfect for an imperfect alphabet, must nevertheless always present a very serious difficulty to the engrafting of new alphabets on old languages. Most nations take an intense pride in the antiquity of every thing belonging to them; and no nations possess this cha- racteristic in a greater degree than Oriental nations, This difficulty, of course, is much heightened if the character in which the language is written, as well as the language itself, is sacred, which is the case with the two classical languages of India. It is almost superfluous to mention that the Brahmanas are of divine origin; that the lan- guage of the Vedas is the language of the gods; and as for their alphabet, its designation, the Deva Nagari, renders it unnecessary to say whence it has been derived. As if to give weight again to 4 : ; : : } 1864. | Application of the kwman Alphatet. 851 their ideas regarding the antiquity of the Hindu era, its cycles have been elaborated into a system of yugas, which carry us back to ages quite sufficiently remote to satisfy the most ardent votary of the geologic theory. | Nor if we pursue the enquiry in the opposite direction, do we find greater encouragement for the reception of a change of alphabets. We cannot trace the Koran to its origin, for it was not created. The doctrine is one of the most noted heresies of Islamism. The Koran is co-existent and co-eternal with the Supreme Being, written in the Arabic characters on the lawh 7 Mahfiz, or sacred tablet, which is guarded by the angel Gabriel. As regards the Koran, moreover, an especial virtue is inherent not only in the words of the text; but in the actual letters in which they are written, for the bvok would not be the Koran, if transcribed in any others. To obtain sympathy or support, then, from the learned in India, for any system that proposes the general substitution of a foreign alpha- bet for those they have been led to consider as sacred, I look upon as impossible. But were it possible, the difficulty of inducing any peo- ple to accept a new alphabet for the purposes of ordinary reading and writing, when they have one which they have used for centuries, which is already familiar to them, and which they find to answer all the purposes of life, is of itself of sufficient magnitude, to render it unwise in the advocates for so great a revolution, to encounter any obstacles that might be avoided. As an illustration of this minor difficulty, I may instance the Greek, the German, and the Russian alphabets, all of which still exist in certain portions of Hurope, to the exclusion of the Roman alphabet, which has been adopted in all other countries. Some years ago indeed it was proposed to the Greeks to adopt the Roman characters ; but the patriarchs rejected the idea with scorn. In Germany it has frequently, I believe, been attempted to introduce the Roman letters more generally, but except in books intended for exportation, the change does not appear to have found favour, and it is a singularly apt illustration of this difficulty, that the very articles in which Dr. Sprenger has so ably advocated the universal adaptation of Roman alphabet to Oriental languages, are printed in the old and familar German type. Now the difference between the German and the Roman characters is comparatively trifling, and as the powers of the letters are precisely the same, for all practical purposes, the one alphabet 352 Application of the Roman Alphabet. [ No. 4, may be considered as good as the other. That the old alphabet then retains its hold on the Germans, furnishes us, in my opinion, with a strong proof of the very great tenacity with which a people will cling to an alphabet, when it has been so widely adopted as to have become familar to their whole nation. Indeed, if experience is a guide, it would appear easier to change a language, than to change an alphabet. These difficulties, however, it may be urged are, more or less, con- nected with the weaknesses of human nature, and may be traced to bigotry, vanity, prejudice, force of habit, false ideas of nationality, &e., all of which might be overcome by a ruling power occupying the position of the English in India ; and this is in a great measure true ; but admitting its truth, the most important part of the enquiry— indeed, I may say, the whole of the enquiry, will still remain, viz. the suitability of the characters of the Roman alphabet, to represent the sounds to be expressed in all the languages, both living and dead, which are in use in India. I have read a great deal that has been written on the subject, and I must coniess that I have never seen this portion of it thoroughly well investigated. Indeed it is far more often settled in a very summary and off-hand manner, by a reference to some system which has already been adopted, and which has been used, it is advanced, with great success. Yet it is of the essence of the enquiry, and until it is satisfactorily disposed of, it is quite need- less to refer to the many advantages that would result from the adop- tion of a universal alphabet, a point which { assume nobody will care to deny. Nor does the fact of a certain currency being obtained for books printed in a particular type prove what is wanting. Many people thought that putting pantaloons on Hindustanis would make English soldiers of sepoys; but it did not do so, a fact which the English discovered to their cost in 1857, After wearing them, father, son, and grandson for a whole century, on the very first favourable opportunity, they tore them off, and cast them away. And why, may I ask, did they do so? Because they found them not so suitable to their habits and customs, and the climate of their country, as the dhotis they had been in the habit of wearing for ages. The educated Bengalis have for a quarter of a century been familiar not only with the alphabet we use, but with the language we speak. They speak it and write it infinitely better than they do their own language, yet we do not find that when they write Bengali, they use this or any other 1864: | Application of the Roman Alphabet. 353 than the Bengali alphabet. How it would be, if the language and the Roman alphabet were familiarized, if I may use the expression, I can- not say; a great many Bengalis now wear pantaloons, but in the matter of the alphabets experience, as at present available, 1s not cer- tainly encouraging to a change. It is surely not unnatural, that a people, after labouring for centuries to compass an important end, to invent and elaborate a system of sions and combinations of signs, and to apply them to every sound in their language, and having accomplished it, should be unwilling to resign that which had cost them so much time and trouble. The Deva Nagari alphabet, if it is the most elaborate, is also the most perfect alphabet in the world. It was modelled and improved from the Pali or most ancient Indian alphabet expressly for the Sanskrit language ; it was fashioned for this language ; it was made to fit it, and therefore 16 does fit 1b better than any other; and it is a singular coin- eidence, that this fact attracted the attention of, and was noticed by the very remarkable Chinese traveller, Houen-thsang, upwards of 1000 years ago, and from his memoires, I make the following extract :— “ Les caractéres de Vécriture ont été inventés par le dieu Fan, (Bra- ma) et, depuis Porigine, leur forme s’est transmise de siécle en siécle. Elle se compose de quarante-sept signes, qui sassemblent et se com- binent suivant Vobjet ou la chose qu’on veut exprimer. Elle s’est répandue et s'est divisée en diverses branches. Sa source s’étant élargie par deerés, elle s'est accommodée aux usages des pays et aux besoins des hommes, et n’a éprouvé que de légeéres modifications. Hn général, elle ne s’est pas sensiblement écartée de son origine, C’est surtout dans l’Inde centrale qu’elle est nette et correcte.” It is unnecessary to go into a comparative analysis of the two alpha- bets to establish the truth of these remarks. The coat that is made for aman is likely to fit him better, than the coat that is made for somebody else, and this, it appears to me is, if not the whole ques- tion, certainly the major part of it. “Yet” it will be urged by progressists, “fashions may change, and it would be unjust and a hard- ship, to condemn an ancient friend always to appear in his antique costume, because it had once, when in fashion, been made to fit him.” I answer, that if it becomes him better than any other, it would be a far greater hardship, to make him change it to suit the taste e to please the eye of foreigners; but even if he agreed to put on a new 2 Z 854 Application of the Roman Alphabet. No. 4, coat, you would still be obliged to make one to fit him, and herein lies a very great difficulty.” I consider it to be a fundamental principle of the art of paleography, that the power of each symbol should be so determined that its euphonic value in all combinations of symbols shall be fixed and not variable, as is the case with the Roman alpha- bet, as it has been adapted to English and some other modern tongues ; that these values should be readily ascertainable, and that, as far as possible, distinct phonetic values should be represented by distinct symbols and combinations of symbols, and the same always by the same, wherever they occur. Now if we investigate the history of the progressive development of alphabets, we will find that while these rules have been steadily kept in view in the adaptation and modification of alphabets in the Hast, they have been systematically set aside in mast modern languages of the West; and the result is, that while an edu- cated Eastern gentleman, seldom or never makes a mistake in ortho- eraphy, few Englishmen or Frenchmen can trust themselves to write their own language without a pocket dictionary at their elbow. There are again numerous letters in the Deva Nagari alphabet, for which we have no corresponding signs in the Roman alphabet, and many sounds in the former language of which no combination of the letters of this alphabet will convey to the ear even an approximate idea. And the same may be said of all the alphabets and languages derived from this source, and also, though in a less degree, of the Arabic and Hebrew alphabets. All attempts to express certain letters in the Arabic alphabet in Roman characters have failed, and for obvious reasons all future attempts will fail likewise. In short, if it be proposed to make the alphabet of any one language the basis of an alphabet for another language, its capabilities and powers must first be carefully examined with reference to the requirements of that language, and its redundancies eliminated, or its deficiencies supplied, as the case may require. This was the course adopted by the Brahmans in regard to the primitive alphabet of India, in the second and third century B. C., and this was the course adopted by the learned Lepsius in the 19th century A. D. when propounding his scheme for a missionary alphabet. He did not set up the doctrine that any existing alphabet, much less the Roman alphabet with its twenty-six letters, was perfect, in the universal application of the term. He assumed rather the converse, and the plan he adopted was as follows :— 1864. | Application of the Roman Alphabet. 355 Having first arranged all the sounds prevailing in the known lan- guages of the world, to these he applied the characters of the Roman alphabet as far as they would go, and for those sounds for which he could not find corresponding signs in the Roman alphabet, he indented on other alphabets, or invented new ones, adapting thus his alphabet to his languages, not vice versd. But if no existing alphabet is so perfect as to be made applicable to all existing languages, speaking generally, the alphabets of most languages which have received such a development as to entitle them to take rank as literary languages, and all those which may be dis- tinguished as classical, have been so far perfected in relation to these languages themselves, and their symbols and sounds have become so closely identified, that any attempt now to dissever the one from the other, especially in the case of dead languages, would result in very serious consequences-—indeed consequences so serious, in my opinion, as to give grounds for alarm, lest the true phonetic values of the original letters should soon become irremediably confused, and in the revolu- tion of epochs, the languages themselves might be lost. This is a view of the case that will perhaps be disputed, yet it is one which will, I am sure, be clearly intelligible to all who have occupied themselves with decyphering ancient inscriptions, and are consequently aware of the stumbling block those inscriptions prove to archeologists, and numis- matists, in which a language, foreign to the transcriber, has been rendered by the ear, in a character equally foreign to the language in which it is written. I venture to consider it proven then, that the Roman or any other modern alphabet, cannot be applied to any of the dead or living lan- guages of India for which an alphabet has been already perfected, with advantage to those languages, and that any attempt to do so, except in so far as the transcription may suit the convenience of foreigners and ripe scholars, would only lead to very great confusion. It remains, however, to enquire whether, setting aside those lan- guages, and patois, which have not been reduced to writing, we have no languages which have received a considerable development, but for which no written character, original or adapted, has been perfected. And here our attention is at once arrested by a language which is some. what peculiar in its characteristic—a, language which is written in many characters, yet which has no alphabet of its own ; which hasan ex- 222 eer! i WAR 306 Appleation of the oman Alphabet. [No. 4, tensive vocabulary ; yet few words in that vocabulary can be said to belong to it; which is at once the most widely spread, the most popu: lar, and the most useful of the languages of India, yet of which there is no definite form or dialect that can properly be called a language of any part of India; which cannot be developed without losing its identity, and yet which wanting, as it is, in all these, the attributes of a perfect language, has a grammatical structure which is essentially its own, and which it carries with 1¢ into whatever other language it may be merged, The language I allude to, is that which is commonly called Hindustani. Jt is the lingua franca of Hindustan, and is so universally familiar, that many I dare say will say that my remarks are paradoxical, and some that they are absurd. I venture to think that they are neither the one nor the other. But, as few will feel disposed to accept my simple word for the fact, I beg to offer the following explanation. The Hindustani language, as now existing, can hardly be called an indepen- dent language,—a language which springing from an original and ancient source, has existed, first in a primitive and rude form, and by a gradnal and progressive development, always preserving its original basis, has finally received a polish, and been imbued with an elasticity, such as to make it a suitable medium for the expression of complex ideas. It cannot be said to belong to the Aryan ; it certainly does not belong to the Semitic; it does not belong to the Scythian family of languages. It is a language, the elements of which are drawn from all these sources. ‘The basis, that is the grammatical structure of Hin- dustani, if ever it was Sanskrit, is now so distinct from it, as to possess quite a character of its own, and its vocabulary is made up from lan- suages both of the Aryan, Scythic, and Semitic families. It is so far then a composite language, but inasmuch as languages of distinct and separate origin will not readily mix, the moment any attempt at attaining a high degree of development is made, a conflict of ele- ments takes place, which generally ends in the complete overthrow of one and the merging of what is called simple Hindustani into lan- guages which, while they preserve in a great degree their Indian structure, indent for their vocabulary either on languages purely of Aryan, or purely of Semitic origin. This conflict is mainly attribut- able to the cause here assigned, the hostility of the primitive elements, and possibly of the races, but there can be little doubt that it is oreatly fostered and encouraged by the maintenance of a double alphabet, and » 1864. | Application of the Roman Alphabet. 357 the difficulties of fusing these opposite elements, into a composite language, in the ordinary acceptation of the words, would be con- siderably diminished if an alphabet could be invented that would be ~ common to both. The Deva Nagari alphabet is quite as unsuitable for expressing Ara- bic and Persian words, as the Greek alphabet is unsuitable for express- ing Sanskrit words pure and derivative, and the language as now written, presents as bizarre and outré an appearance, as if a language composed of English, German, and Russian words, was written in Hebrew characters. In most composite languages, such as English or the Romance languges, the whole forms an amalgam in which sometimes, the original materials can be recognized with difficulty, and often not at all, as all will be aware who have read Dean Trench’s works on the English language. Butin Hindustani it is different, the materials, particularly those of Semitic origin, remain exactly as they were, and it 1s the same with modern Persian in regard to its Arabic words, which Sir William Jones has well illustrated in the following pas- sage. “ This must appear strange to an European reader ; but he may form some idea of this uncommon mixture, when he is told that the two Asiatic languages are not always mixed like the words of Roman and Sazon origin'in this period, ‘ The true law is right reason, conformable to the nature of things, which calls us to duty by com- manding, deters us from sin by forbidding ; but as we may suppose the Latin and English to be connected in the following sentence : “The true lex is recta ratio, conformable nature rerum, which by commanding vocet ad officuwm, by forbidding a@ fraude deterreat.” But the difference in the case of Persian is, that it and Arabic have a common alphabet while the two languages of which Hindusteni is chiefly composed, have separate and distinct alphabets. The obstacles again to fusion under present cireumstances are creat- ly increased by distinctions of race and creed. Without entering into nice ethnological distinctions, it will be sufficient +o consider that we have in India two great classes to deal with, Hindus and Musalmans. The former, in writing Hindustani, use the Deva. Nagari, or one of its derivative alphabets ; the latter generally use the Nas Télig or Persian character. Neither know the characters in which the others write, and as the races are prevented by religious differences from intermixing, there is neither inducement nor necessity OEM SVN LEA weg Pa AT) OC ——— B08 Application of the Roman Alphabet. [No. 4, for improving their acquaintance with each other’s customs in this respect. When letters pass between two educated gentlemen of different race and creed in India, though written in what may be call- ed the mother-tongue of both, they must be taken to the village scribe to be read. This certainly is an anomaly —an anomaly which does not exist perhaps in any other part of the world. But we have no} yet reached the end ; we are introducing railways, telegraphs, and all kinds of mechanical power into India, and we are teaching sciences bristling with technical terms. A medical student who may be un- able to speak a word of English, will glibly run over half the Latin terms in the pharmacopoeia of medical science, and any ordinary native gardener will give the Latin botanical name for every tree and flow- erin a well-stocked garden. We have here, then, not an alphabet seeking for a language; we have a language seeking for an alphabet, It has greater natural claims perhaps on the Deva Nagari alphabet than upon any other, because the language, in its ancient dialectic form must have been closely allied to the Sanskrit, and the present Deva Nagari alphabet was formed from the Indian alphabet ; but cer- tain portions of the frame-work of the language are so distinct as to be deduced with difficulty from Sanskrit, and if English, Sanskrit, Arabic, and Persian words are to be adopted into the language, and one of the three alphabets is to be selected to be a common alphabet for all races who use this language throughout the country, the ba- lance, on many grounds, is in favour of that alphabet which is used by the most highly civilized people—the ruling power. Certainly very great difficulty would attend the inaugural measures of a comprehensive change of the kind; but these I need not discuss here, further than to add that any attempt to accomplish so great an end, must be made gradually, and with much caution. But besides Hindustani, it must be borne in mind, that there is a very wide field that the Roman alphabet may occupy at once. I allude to the very numerous dialects which we find in all parts of India to which the civilization of the Budhists and Brahmins have not penetrated. In the province of Assam and neighbouring districts, we have eight different dialects which, are stated to be distinct lan- guages,* having no affinity with one another. * 1. Garow. 5, Abor. 2. Naga. 6. Mishmee. 3. Booteah. 7. Kamptee. 4, Khassiah. 8, Mikir. 1864.| _ Appleation of the Roman Alphabet. 859 This is probably a mistake; but these languages are still so distinct as to be a bar to intelligible inter-communication. In addition to these, there are numerous dialects, presenting, for the most part, the characteristics of the central-Asia type of languages ; but all differing from each other in a greater or less degree, and almost all not yet reduced to writing. The same remarks are applicable to Birmah proper, British Birmah, Pegu, the Tenasserim Provinces, Chittagong and Akyab. The great majority of the languages here alluded to, having no affinity with Sanskrit, the Deva Nagari alphabet cannot be said to have any peculiar claims on them. The Missionaries on the North East frontier have adopted the Roman characters in their teachings, while the Missionaries on the South Hast frontier have adopted the Burmese characters. Now, much may be said against teaching uncivilized tribes a character that will not enable them to carry on business relations in writing with their neighbours ; but if it is ever intended to apply the Roman alphabets to any of the languages of India, the best languages certainly on which to experimentalize, are those to which no alphabet has yet been naturalized. The Missionaries in British Birmah are making very rapid pro- gress with the instruction in Burmese and the conversion to Chris- - tianity of the Karens, and the Welsh Presbyterian Mission at Cherra- poonjee are printing some books and a dictionary in the Roman cha- racters. ‘The Education Department in Assam first adopted the books of the Missionaries, but have discarded them, I believe, for books printed in Bengali type. The question therefore ought to be authori- tatively settled, or we shall see, what it must be confessed is not un- common in India, one generation taking infinite pains to do that which the next will take equal pains to undo. The conclusions then at which I have arrived are, that any attempt to adopt the Roman alphabet to the classical languages of India would be mischievous; and that all those languages for which an al- phabet has already been perfected by the people speaking them, have no need of such a change; but that an attempt might be made to adopt this alphabet, or a modification of it, to all Indian languages which at present have no alphabet which can properly be called their own. 7 a ee tP Pay Tan h A) f > N 40st = aa = = Tah, Oe are, Rie ey . cnataiioes LEAR BE AT COTA WS og ‘ ; ; ET Ra ORS PTE LE ACT Para pena resr eae ee rf OP onan . reeeiry ful SO fr Wee Foie Ly : ‘ ph —~ t a aw FeO om Fee 5 AP RRs i Oe ~ US ay geet | a ; highesyhes AS : 360 On the Buddhist Remains of Sultanganj. [No. 4, On the Buddhist Remains of Sulténganj—By Bébu RAsenpratina Mirra. Ascending the Ganges from Bhagalpur, the first object of interest which arrests the attention of the traveller is a singular mass of oranite towering abruptly to the height of about a hundred feet from the bed of the river. Its natural beauty and romantic situation have long since dedicated it to the service of religion; and J angirah, the name of the rock in question, has been associated with many a tale of love and arms. It stands at a distance of about a hundred yards from the right bank immediately opposite to the mart of Sultangany, and is surmounted by a small stone temple which is visible from a great distance, and serves as a beacon tower to the mariner. The pre- siding deity of the sanctuary is named Gaibinatha, a form of S’‘iva whose identity I cannot ascertain. Along with him are associated a number of statues and images whom the resident priests hold in such slender respect that they did not object to my scratching some of them with a penknife to ascertain the nature of the stones of which they are made. The temple bears no inscription, and the attendant Brahmans could not give me any information regarding its history. Judging, how- ever, from its make and appearance, I believe it cannot be more than two or three centuries old. Around it are situated a few low rooms for the accommodation of the priests. | The face of the rock is covered by a number of bassi-relievi, most of which are Hindu and include representations of Ganes’a, Hanu- mana, Krishna, Radha, Vamana, Ananta sleeping on a snake, Siva and other Pauranic divinities. But there are a few which are decided- ly of Buddhist and Jain origin. The Buddhist figures, mostly Buddha in the meditative posture, occupy more centrical positions than the Hindu ones and appear to be more worn away than the latter; both circumstances affording conclusive evidence of the place having been originally a Buddhist sanctuary which the Brahmans have ap- propriated to themselves since the downfall of Buddhism. A Jain temple still exists on one side of the rock to which a few pilgrims occasionally come to offer their adoration to Paras'wanatha the 23rd teacher of the sect. a — i Se oe PED ee ~ ~s on 1864. | On the Buddhist Remains of Sultangang. 361 There is only one place at the foot of the rock at which a boat can be put in where there is a landing-place, and thence a very steep and. winding path leads to the summit. According to Montgomery Martin, at the three sacred full moons, in October, January and April, (Bengali Kartika, Magha and Vaisakha, ) from twenty to thirty thousand persons attend to bathe at this place ; “but the great emolument of the priests arises from about 50,000 pilgrims who at various times come to carry away a load of water which they intend to pour on the head of various celebrated images in distant parts. In the south of India I have met pilgrims earrying their load from this place ; but by far the greater part goes to Devaghar in Virabhum where it is poured on the Priapus or Lin- ga called Baidyanatha, to whom this water, taken from a scene of former pleasure, is considered as peculiarly acceptable.’’* To the east of this rock on the river bank there is another mass of granite having a few carvings on its western face, and a brick-built mosque on the top of it called the Dargah of Baishkaran. Lhe village of Sultanganj stretches westward to the extent of about a mile from the foot of this rock. In a line with Jangirah the posi- tion of the village is Lat. 25° 19’ 20” N.; Long. 86° 48’ 25” E. At the time of Mr. Martin’s survey, forty years ago, it contained about 250 houses, of which only two were brick-built and three tiled. The number of houses has now quintupled, and the main road in front of the mart which gives name to this place, is lined by a good many pucka godowns. The railway station of Sultanganj stands behind this mart and at a distance of about half a mile to the south of it. ‘The space between the mart and the railway station forms a quad- rangle of 1,200 feet by 800. It seems never to have been under much cultivation, and is covered by the debris of old buildings, the foundations of which have lately been excavated for ballast for the railway. ‘The trenches opened along the line of the foundations are not continuous, and in several places have been filled up, but from: what remains I am disposed to believe that the place was at one time divided into courtyards having lines of small cells or cloisters on all four sides. This idea has been strengthened by the discovery of a series of six chambers ina line at the south-western corner of the ~* Martin’s Hastern India, Vol. IT. p, 38, 3 A — rae & pee ; -< 5 — - 7 ~— Py e + . - herte edte- + Foe niet ke ek el] > EET hn A EE DSN NG ED depbeaierain an ites 362 On the Buddhist Remains of Sultangany. [No. 4, quadrangle. These chambers form a part of the western side of a large courtyard on the north of which Mr. Harris, Resident Engineer, East Indian Railway, under whose superintendence the excavations under notice have been carried on, has brought to light the founda- tions of two similar chambers. ‘The southern and the eastern facades yet remain unexplored. But the accumulation of rubbish on those sides, rising to the height of 10 to 20 feet, clearly indicates that chambers corresponding to those on the west and north are to be met with under it. At the middle of this long ridge of rubbish Mr. Harris has found the foundation and the side pillars of a large gateway which was evi- dently one of the principal entrances to the quadrangle. Similar gateways probably once existed on the other three sides, but their vestiges are no longer traceable. The accumulation of rubbish at the south-east corner is greater than any where else, and on it is situated the bungalow of the Resident Engineer. It would be well if a shaft could be run through this mound, as it is here that relics of importance are most likely to be met with. The chambers excavated at the south-western side are not all of the same dimensions. They measure within the walls from 12 x 10° 6” to 14’ x12’. The depth from the top of the plinth to the lowest part of the foundation (the only portion now in situ) is 13 feet. This depth was found full of earth and rubbish, but divided at intervals of 3 or 4 feet by three distinct floors formed of concrete and stucco. The lowest shews no trace of plaster. The upper floors had open- ings or hatchways through which people descended to the bottom, and used the different stories as cellars or store-rooms. No valuable property or remains of corn or other goods have, however, been traced in these cellars, as most probably they had been removed before the monastery fell into the hands of the destroyer. The interior of the walls had never been plastered, but the front, facing the courtyard, has a thick coating of sand and stucco such as are to be seen in modern Indian houses. | The bricks used in the building of these chambers measure 13% 9” ~ 22"" and in density, colour and appearance are similar to those employed in the construction of the great temple at Buddhagaya. At Sanchi, Sarnath and other old Buddhist remains, bricks of such large size appear to have been common, and they give a pretty close 1864.| On the Buddhist Remains of Sultdéngany. 363 idea of the era when they were most in use. The largest bricks known are met with in the ruins of Hastindpur, which, according to Mauluvi Syad Ahmad,* measure 20 inches long, 10 broad and 2% thick. if they be, as has been supposed, synchronous with the heroes of the Mahabharata they are the oldest as well as the largest known. The next in size are those from the walls of Babylon, for which the clay thrown out of the trenches surrounding the city supplied the material; they measure sixteen inches square, with a thickness of three inches. The next are those from the pyramid of Howara in Egypt. They measure 173 inches by 8% inches; the thickness being 52 inches. Next to them are those of Buddhagayd, Sdrnath, Sulténganj and other Buddhist localities ; they vary from 13” to 14” by 8” to 10 inches, the thickness ranging from 2} to 84. This kind of brick, was in use for upwards of seven hundred years down to the fifth or sixth century of the Christian era. The bricks of the Hindu Rajas of Lilput, Avangpur, Luckerpoor are much of the same size, but of very different appearance. The early Pathans also used very large bricks, and in old Delhi they are very common. The later Pathans reduced the size of their bricks to 12 inches, and in the days of the Moguls they were further reduced to 10”, hence it is that in the many palatial buildings of Akbar, Jehangir and Shah Jehan, the greatest builders of the race, we find no trace of a single large brick. Beyond the western wall of the chambers there is the foundation of another and a broad one, which formed the boundary wall of the quadrangle. It runs due north and south and is joined by one which runs along the ridge on the southern side. Similar boundary walls, no doubt, once existed on the north and the east, but their traces have long since been effaced. In front of the chambers there are to be seen the remains of a hall or verandah which formerly formed the most important part of the building on this side of the quadrangle. Its floor is on a level with the highest floor of the chambers, and seems to have been made of con- erete and stucco, and painted over in fresco of a light ocherous colour. How it was enclosed in front has not been made out. Probably there was @ range of square pillars, forming a verandah or pillared hall re- sembling a modern Bengal dalan or the choultry of Southern India. The floor of the courtyard has not yet been laid bare, but judging * Journal of the Archeological Society of Delhi, p. 50. oA 2 from 864 On the Buddhist Remains of Sultdnganj. [No. 4, the position of a water-course formed of scooped flags of granite which runs under the floor of the hall and through one of the partition walls of the chambers to a drain beyond the boundary wall of the quadrangle, and which was evidently intended to carry off its drain- age | am induced to believe that it stood about 8 feet lower than the hall. Similar water-pipes of granite have been met with at Buddha- gaya, Sarnath and elsewhere. Of the relics which have been collected by Mr. Harris in course of his excavations at this place, the most important appears to be a colossal figure of Buddha which was found lying on a side of the hall described above. It had evidently been knocked down by some iconoclast before the destruction of the hall, and removed several feet The latter too hac been tilted over, but not much removed from the centre of the hall which was its original posi- IL” x 3’—9" the The statue was secured to this stone by away from its pedestal. tion. It was formed of a slab of granite 6’— thickness being 94 inches. two bolts, the remains of which are still visible. The statue is of copper and seems to have suffered no injury from the hands of the destroyer, except the mutilation of the left foot across the ankle. Its dimensions are— Prom the topknot on the crown of the head, along the back to bheedee of tlie leehet ates) ne .5 5 : 7 3 From do. along the front to the sole of ‘ane foot wie the IMSbOPysa er sib ule tae es Pee es seen Sie ie Round the head, ........... Se ens ee a Poe!) JOIN OU omens ects oe we Soo oe 0 3 From bottom of fontnck 6 forehead, ...... rae ee opecirend aes ae 0 hg Length of face from forehead to chin, ..... ee iG sesvstets 0 10 Brome bined OWA O=WOIS pccs1 oc oes | Geeks Be rom pwalstet0 S01 620b 100tssoa, an, could Ge ne Ae 0 Hound sul’ DieaStes co ia. ee eS Across the shoulders, Se ee ee. Prom saoulder-joit tose bow, — onc ke oesce a ee vee LO From elbow to wrist, ................ re ee ee Hrom wrist-to end-of middle finger, -..<........ cn tcc oa ot 0 Foot from heel to end of 2nd toe, .............00.. So en ee The above measurements were taken with a common tape without any reference to the principles followed by artists in the calculation 1864. | On the Buddhist Remains of Sultanganj. 365 of the relative proportion of the different parts of the human figure. They disclose, however, some curious facts: thus omitting the top-knot formed of a collection of hair on the crown of the head, we find that the total length of the figure (7 feet) is to the head (125 inches,)—as 1 to 6 and 22, or in the language of artists 6 heads, 3 parts, 9 minutes, instead of the usual standard of 1 to 8, and also considerably under that of the antique statues. In the Hercules the Apollo and the Laocoon the length of the body varies from 7 heads, 2 parts, 8 minutes to 7 heads, 3 parts,7 minutes. ‘The tallest statue known is that of Mirmillo, and it measures 8 heads only. The length of the fathom again, which in Hurope is reckoned to be the same as the height, is in our statue fully one-third more. This is owing no doubt to the belief common in India that the simian pecularity of the hands reaching down to the knees is an emblem of divinity and universal sovereignty. It is worthy of note, however, that in a table published by Dr. Emil Schlagin- tweit in his recent work on Tibetan Buddhism,* the fathom of Brahmans of Upper [ndia, is represented to be greater than the length of their body,and the Bhots have the same peculiarity in a greater degree. Itis remarkable also that the latter make their Buddhas and Bodhisatvas have shorter fathoms than their genii and dragsheds. The increase in the fathom is effected by an inordinate prolongation of the hands, leaving the arm and forearm less than their natural proportions as compared to those of Indian Brahmans, of Bhots, and of Bhotanese idols; but somewhat longer than the European standard of 1 head, 2 parts and 3 minutes to the arm and J] head, 1 part and 2 minutes to the forearm. The foot, according to modern artists, should * T take the following from Dr. Schlagintweit’s book to bring to one view the relative proportions of the different parts of the human figure compared with those of Bhot statues. ‘The second column A has been added by me. A, B. C. D. KE. Buddha from| Brahmans Bhots. Buddhas, | Dragsheds Sultanganj.| of Upper Bodhi- Genii, Lamas, India. Sattvas, of of Tibet. Tibet. 2g wacnanameoes ay LL | SASS ST ar STO he rere | Total height, 5a ea 1.000 1.000 1.000 : Head, .., = vf 0.119 0.145 0.149 oe tee Periphery round the forehead, | 0.285 0.322 0.3485 0.350 0.420 Length of Fathom, Sal 188 1.025 1.069 1,080 1.117 Ditto Arm, w.{ 0.214 0.433 0.451 0.449 0.430 Ditto Forearm, | 0.142 0.165 0.164. 0.149 0.155 Ditto Hand, .., | 0.142 0.107 0.110 0.110 0.110 Ditto Foot, ... | 0.148 0.144 0.145 0.140 0.144 366 On the Buddhist Remains of Sulténgan;. [No. 4, be one-sixth of the body, but in the statue this has been exceeded by a few minutes. The torso is slightly shorter than the Grecian standard. On the whole, even after making ample allowances for the fact that the changes which the human form undergoes from infancy to old age and in different nationalities and climates preclude the possibility of limiting its measurements to any ideal standard, it must be admitted that the artist of the statue had a very imperfect knowledge of proportion. He had evidently adopted the tall North Indian and not the squat Bhot for his model. The figure is erect, standing in the attitude of delivering a lecture, and in this respect bears a close resemblance to the sandstone statues so largely found at Sarnath by General Cunningham. The right hand is lifted in the act of exhortation; the left holds the hem of a large sheet of cloth which is loosely thrown over the body. Both hands bear the impress of a lotus, the emblem, according to Indian chiromancy, of universal supremacy, and as such is always met with on the hands of Vishnu, Brahma and some other Hindu divinities. The ears are pendulous and bored, and the hair on the head disposed in curled buttons in the way they are usually represented on Burmese figures, and not very unlike the buttons on the heads of some of the Nineveh bas-reliefs. The lips are thin and the face, though more rounded than oval, is not remarkable for any prominence of the cheek bone. On the forehead there is a circular télak or auspicious mark. The material is a very pure copper cast in two layers, the inner one in segments on an earthen mould, and held together by iron bands which were originally ~ of an inch thick, but are now very much worn down by rust. The outer layer of the copper has also oxidized in different places and become quite spongy. The casting of the face down to the breast, was effected in one piece ; the lower parts down to the knee in another, and then the legs, feet, hands and back in several pieces. A hole has been bored through the breast, and chips have been knocked off from other parts of the body since the exhumation of the figure, evidently with a view to ascertain if it did not contain hidden treasure such as is said to have been found by Mahmood in the belly of the famous idol of Somnath, but it has led to the dis- covery of nothing beyond the mould on which the figure had been cast. The substance of this mould looks like a friable cinder. Origin- ally it consisted of a mixture of sand, clay, charcoal and paddy husk, 1864. | On the Buddhist Remains ef Sultangan. 367 of the last of which traces are still visible under the microscope. Babu Kanaildla De, Assistant Professor of Chemistry, Medical College, who kindly undertook to analyse this black stuff for me, says that it consists of— Siliea, e@eoeoo@eeceevere¢e FSH 8BO9 ECBO FOR HHH FEE OEOGA4BX ocGeoevae HH FHSS CHS OSH 20a ww ° 73 50 Oxide of copper, peroxide of iron, alumina, lime, and WIdONCSIA.— av. e is ccs FS cnt RE es eee 18 O Organic matter and moisture, ....... Ve es or pies wir OU 100 00 On the annexed plate, which has been drawn from a photograph, the statue is represented with two small figures on its sides. These were found close by it in the chapel hall. They measure 1’-10%” and 1’-5” inches high respectively. They are carved in basalt and, in style and attitude, bear a very close resemblance to the copper statue; but they have each an attendant devotee kneeling before it with folded hands, and the Buddhist creed “ Ye dharmdhetw’ Sc., engraved in the Gupta character on the pedestal. The small one has the same also on the back. Among the other relics found I may mention— 1. | Y ~ r J t : > ry. et Boe WA ia, Py bis Mie y Ie esa re f rf 3 LAM MEN ERIN O a titias ree aD REO OA REA i EMS ep ea i ari , 4 cae ae de oe pepe ee ; a» FIGARO yp i ra 382 Leport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, The Aree employed, consisted of a set of Compensating Bars and Microscopes, on the principle of those designed by Colonel Colby, for the Ordnance Survey of Great Britain, which had been constructed under the superintendence of Colonel Everest, by whom they were brought out to India in 1882. This apparatus has been employed in measuring three Base Lines on the Great Are, two at the north and south extremities of the Calcutta Meridiona] Series, and two at the extremities of the Indus Series. The leneth of these bases has, in each instance, been determined in terms of ten foot Standard Bar A, the unit of measure of the Indian Survey. At the time this Standard was constructed, if was believed that the length of a well made iron bar, supported by rollers at its points of least flexure, might be considered invariable for any given tempera- ture. But, of recent years, there has been a growing tendency to doutt the invariabilicy which has hitherto been assumed. Series of comparisons made by the Ordnance Survey show there is mush proba- bility that the texture of an iron bar changes gradually in the course of years; for the factors of expansion obtained from groups of com- parisons made at intervals a few years apart, differ from each other by larger quantities than are due to errors of observation. It is prefer- able, therefore, to employ several Standards, constructed of different metals, rather than to trust to the integrity of a single bar. To ascertain whether our Standard has altered in length, would be necessary to remeasure the whole, or part, of one of the Base Lines which were first measured after the arrival of the Bar from England. I wished to obtain some light on this subject, by remeasuring certain short sections of the Caleutta Base Line, the extremities of which were originally indicated by permanent marks: But, on examining the positions of the section markstones, I found that, though concealed from view, there had been a regular thorough- fare over them, for many years, of carts and elephants, as well as foot passengers ; consequently, they must, in all probability, have been disturbed, and they cannot be safely referred to, to decide so delicate a matter as the constancy of the Standard. Disappointed at being baffled in my efforts to investigate this matter by any simpler and shorter process than the remeasurement of a whole Base Line, I determined to mark the intermediate section stations of the Vizagapatam Base as permanently as the extremities, ad eee <> me ee tar BE athe “Theis hig eto th 1864: | Leport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 383 in order that any future enquiry regarding the length of the Standard, at the time of the measurement of this Base Line, may be conducted without greater labour than the measurement of a short section. It has been well said, by one of the greatest living authorities on scientific matters, that “the ends of a base line should be guarded with religious veneration.” In this country they are liable to be viewed with mingled cupidity and dread; the natives sometimes fancy that money is buried below, or they superstitiously fear that the Englishman’s mark will cast a spell over the surrounding district. In either case, the mark is liable to be destroyed, as has already happened at the Seronj Base Line.* To ensure the protection of the ends of the Vizagapatam Base, I have had substantial domes of cut stone masonry built over them, without any openings, so that,. before the marks can be reached, the domes must be pulled down, which will be so laborious, that the Police should be able to hear of and arrest the perpetrators, before they have had time to harm the marks. Captain Basevi, and the Assistants of the Coast Series Party, shared in the measurement of the Base Line, which occupied about two months. ‘The length of the line is six and a half miles. It was divided into three verificatory sections, which were subsequently checked by two series of triangles, one on each flank of the base, to test the measure of each section against the others. These tests were satisfactory ; for the extreme difference between the measured length of the whole base, and its computed length by triangulation from either section, has been found to be one inch. The comparison of the measured length, with the computed value brought down by triangu- lation from the Calcutta Base Line, is singularly satisfactory, for the error of the computed value is only a quarter of an inch, though the triangulation embraces a distance of four hundred and eighty miles, * On this subject, the following extract is taken from a letter by Colonel Sir George Everest, C. B., to the President and Council of the Royal Society, dated Sth April, 1861 :— “The natives of India have a habit, peculiar to human beings in that state of society, of attributing supernatural and miraculous powers to our instru- ments, and the sites which have been occupied by them. In cases of death, or any other natural visitations, they often offer up prayers to those sites, and if the object of their prayers be not conceded, they proceed to all sorts of acts of destruction and indignity towards them ; nay, aS in all cases where it was practicable, my station marks were engraved on the solid rock in situ, they have been known to proceed in bodies, armed with heavy sledge hammers, and beat out every vestige of the engraving.” a~W . Ee ad es | RL ES eee er ter Yer tenet: le : : ‘Tv Fa wet . . Party c Tees — i Be PF ON he? Se ee ie wT A oy 4 why ; PEA toa 1 LOR Bre be cont io) Je LOA 7 Crp ee ane TEST A i 1 i ; F (at Posie an aa f tye: 5 oer? 4 + = Wi or ctenby bugis, 7 reed RLU, : ig ioe bial pos ay SE J. she, ot : peat Leave rit 4 Db yee te Hine awed eof Welk : ha MBA ting BAB they iat af DP ks fre EES Ss ry had Uy: i Unie OR Rae S ee En UY RISE Ap ME REESE M/s abl 34, PIS abE SH ish bw ai haba A ai ea Wy ia nisi my se 5 corte ns pre yt by edeitihd Mor ister 3 Wise nite 5 384, feeport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, much of it passing over flat plains, which are covered with dense forest and jungle, and very difficult to work through. On the completion of the Base Line, Captain Branfill was deput- ed to connect it with the principal triangles of the Coast Series, and to execute the verificatory triangulation between the sections, Meanwhile, Captain Basevi proceeded, by my instructions, to make a reconnoisance of the neighbouring territories of the Rajah of J eypore, It is a singular fact that, in the vicinity of the British sta- tions of Vizagapatam and Vizianagram, and within sixty miles of a coast which has been frequented by British traders for upwards of a century, there is an extensive tract of country, subject to a friendly Rajah, of which less is known, than of districts occupied by hostile tribes, along the frontier of our recently acquired Punjab Provinces, A glance at any map of the Madras Presidency reveals a great blank in our geographical knowledge, in the tract of country which lies parallel to the coast, and North-East of the Godavery river. Its deadly reputation appears to have been a bar alike to the explorations of the curious and scientific, and to the visits of sportsmen. No regular survey of it has ever been attempted; the few places given in the map seem to have been obtained from native information, for they are generally exceedingly erroneous. A reconnoisance of this tract was required for our own opera- tions, in the extension of the Bombay Longitudinal Series to Vizaga- patam. As any reliable information regarding lands so little known might be expected to be of much value and general interest, I was much gratified when Captain Basevi volunteered to reconnoitre this terra meognita ; though, at the same time, I could not but feel appre- hensive for his safety in a country so deadly, for his route would have to pass through dense jungle, in which it would be necessary for him to preserve his reckoning by the troublesome process of traversing ; which, under such circumstances, is very laborious, and entails the necessity of performing the greater part of each day’s march on foot. The inevitable exposure to be thus undergone is very great, in a tropical climate, and when the district to be traversed is known to be exceedingly feverish and unhealthy, no small amount of courage 18 needed, to prompt a man to volunteer for such a task. Captain Basevi took with him one European Assistant, Mr. O’Neill, and a few natives. He, himself, fortunately escaped with a a 1864. | fteport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 385 slight attack of fever, but Mr. O’Neill suffered severely, and has not yet recovered, and the natives of the party were also, more or less, incapacitated by fever, so that but for the assistance afforded by the Rajah of Jeypore, the operations would have been stopped almost at their very commencement. The results are, a good preliminary map of Jeypore, which has been forwarded to the Surveyor General, to be lithographed and published ; a report by Captain Basevi, giving details of his route, and a general description of the country ; several valuable astronomical determinations of latitudes and longitudes, and baro- metrical determinations of heights; also memoranda of various other routes, the details of which were obtained from native information. In consideration of the great value of Captain Basevi’s services, he has been permitted to proceed to Hurope on furlough for one year, during which his appvintment will be kept open for him. During the summer of 1862, the Field Season of the Kashmir Survey Party, the triangulation made great progress to the east of Leh, and stations were fixed on the Chinese Frontier, from which a number of peaks in Tartary were determined. Some of these were more than one hundred miles distant, and will materially aid in the construction, from native information, of maps of districts into which the surveyors will probably be unable to penetrate. Several of the stations observed from were over 20,000 feet in height above the sea, and Mr. Johnson visited one peak of a height of no less than 21,072 feet, but, owing to a very heavy fall of snow, was unable to observe from it. A great many points were fixed in the Pangkong district. The whole of Astor was triangulated, aad several peaks were fixed to the north of Gilgit; none of these were of any great height, the highest being only a little over 19,000 feet. The natural difficulties of the country were at first much enhanced by bad weather, which came on with the heavy rains in the southern and outer Himalayan Ranges. Notwithstanding these circumstances the out-turn of work has been good, and the general progress very satisfactory, the total area of the triangulation being about 10,500 square miles, and of topography 10,400 square miles, on the scale of four miles to the inch. The topographical operations made good progress, though not so great as would have been the case had all the assistants Y 3 D etained he a < ——- a eis AN wy » ¥ 386 Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, their health. Unfortunately two of them, on entering the ligher ranges, broke down completely, and a third had to leave off work early in the season. ‘The ground sketched was generally very elevated and barren, the Surveyor’s chief difficulties arising from the want of provisions and firewood, and sometimes even of fresh water. The plane table sketches required for the map of Little Tibet have been completed, and lodged in the Head-Quarters Office at Dehra. A glacier, about twenty miles in length, was discovered by Mr. Ryall at the head of the Nubra Valley. Some large glaciers were also found in the neighbourhood of the Nanga Parbat. I fully concur in the testimony which is borne by Captain Mont- gomerie, to the great zeal with which these arduous Survey opera- tions have been carried on by all the assistants under his orders. The good fortune of success has hitherto attended all undertakings executed under the superintendence of this officer. There is much reason to expect that, if the snows are not un- usually heavy, and if most of the Surveyors keep in good health, the remainder of the country to be surveyed in and around Kashmir and Ladak, will be completed during the next field season. Captain Montgomerie has made every effort to persuade the Maharajah of Kashmir to allow one of our Surveyors to go to Gilgit, and has obtained a half promise to this effect. Possibly the fear of being called to account, should any harm happen to a European in his terri- tories, causes the Maharajah to hesitate to sanction an undertaking which might be somewhat perilous. He informed Captain Mont- gomerie that, during the late winter, his troops in Gilgit had been sleeping ; no exacter information could be elicitedthan what is suggested by this metaphor. If, as Captain Montgomerie thinks likely, the sleep was that which knows no waking, the Sikh garrison of the Maharajah must have been massacred by the hill tribes, in which case there is little hope of our Surveyors being soon able to penetrate into Gilgit. The Eastern Frontier Party, under the charge of Mr. C. Lane, Chief Civil Assistant, has been employed, throughout the Field Season, in Independent Tipperah. At the end of the preceding season this triangulation had reached a point to the South of Cherra Poonjee, on the confines of Tipperah, where the British Boundary retrogrades Westward to a considerable distance, so that the triangulation would mie ce Bt fel Ad it | illo i lw ¥ tar it | Th Bin © {om | Mer eonalad 1864. | Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 387 have had to make an extensive circuit, in its onward progress to Chittagong, had the operations been required to be kept within the British Boundary. Fortunately, Mr. Buckland, the Commissioner of Chittagong, had sufficient influence with the Maharajah of Tipperah to induce him to consent to our operations being carried across his territory, on the direct line to Chittagong. Mr. Lane proceeded, in the first instance, to Agartolla, the chief town of Tipperah, where the Maharajah resides; and there he succeeded in securing the friendship and good-will of the Prince and his Court to an extent to justify the expectation, which was subse- quently realized, of obtaining their cordial assistance and co-operation. Mr. Lane deserves much credit for the tact he has displayed in eculti- vating amicable relations with the barbarous races that inhabit the hill country of Tipperah, who have long been a terror to the industri- ous population of the piains within the British Frontier. Mr. Lane has sent a valuable report on the portion of Independent Tipperah traversed by himself and Assistants during the past Field Season, from - which extracts will be given in an appendix to this Report.* * The duty of selecting stations for the Triangulation devolved on Mr. Rossenrode, than whom the party could not have had a better pioneer. The following simple narrative of his operations is extracted from his letters :— “When the Kookies were apprized of my arrival at Heara, they naturally eoncluded that I had come to apprehend and punish them for the robberies and murders they had perpetrated on our frontier. They hid themselves in the jungles, and left their villages. With much persuasion the Rajah’s people brought them to my camp. They watched all my proceedings, and asked me no end of questions. I always keep a man near me to interpret, and I answer every question they put me; all seem satisfied with my answers, and the confidence I place inthem, Of course my movements are slow, because my work has the greatest difficulties to contend with; the inhabitants must be conciliated, the site to be fixed upon must be traced and found, and cleared of jungle. To fix on sites at all in this dense and almost uninhabited forest, in which the sun can seldom be seen, is a feat any man may be proud of, especi- ally when the inhabitants try to mislead. I hope to get on faster, when I divest the minds of these savages of all suspicion. I am all day long climbing or descending hills, or wading through water. Wild elephants and buffaloes are numerous, and may be come upon suddenly, when wading through the water- courses. Whenever you see a bamboo signal, avoid the direction it points to, because an unerring arrow is placed there, with a bow strong enough to give an elephant his death blow, The Kookies think of nothing but eating and drink. ing. Heeding them occasionally is a good plan, and they would become very much attached to yon, and follow you like dogs, and, no doubt, prove faithful, and work well, if well fed. Last year I had to deal with the Nagas and Kookies of Cachar, as well as those on the Manipoor frontier. They are the same filthy, naked savages as their brethren in Independent Tipperah. They frequently enquired whether I knew of Captain Guthrie, who made the road from Cachar to Manipur, over the hills, and they said he was the best sahib they had ever met with, and gave them buffaloes, cows, pigs, and goats to eat daily, and grog to drink, so that, even now, they think of his feasts, oD 2 +} t A = ‘ Phe weaitti a) : —— Sf Sis ’ tee é ~ sem Niet ess # : 9 ae e r =h+ ‘ - aE Hae : = - ¥ site ahs : a = % f i a ane a - i . = aay = | ~ ie 5 : bal - ~s se ad x F: - i t : fs a ~T eee = i 2 — ce if: . Gi ~ 4 we: ar eae A ane a wa 2 Seba pom ME is “I ; A Pape pieces q i H Ree arent ig vid asl Fees slidt es 7 = Rees ; ene i 5 p= Re = th poy 4 , Peet ‘ sak < Heraaiit By? ae to -* Papier a Si f hier — : c ra iss - z ms a 7 ia ; SA stag 388 feeport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4 The East Calcutta Longitudinal Series Party was formed on the Ist September, 1862, and placed under the charge of Lieutenant Thuillier. The object of this Series is to become the basis for the surveys of the districts of Nuddeah, Jessore, and on, vid Dacca, to the Eastern Frontier, along a parallel of latitude shghtly North of Calcutta. ‘The publication of the sheets of the Indian Atlas, which embrace these districts, has long been delayed for want of this tri- angulation. The party proceeded from Dehra Doon, by steamer and railway, to Calcutta, where they took the field in November, on the termina- tion of the rainy season. Operations were commenced at Chinsurah, on a side of the Calcutta Meridional Series. Much assistance wag derived from a carefully executed Map, prepared in the Surveyor General’s office, by which Lieutenant Thuillier was enabled to lay out his lines so as to pass through a minimum amount of property. In working through forests and jungle, it is usual, in the first instance, to cut a narrow glade, in a perfectly straight line, through all inter- mediate obstacles, in the direction of the required station; when this ‘“‘T must notice one peculiarity among the Kookies. They all assemble from adjoining villages of the same tribe, and perform the work allotted to them, and share the hire. If you want twenty men from a village, and there are sixty in that village, all will come, whether you wish it or not. If they have to cut jungle, they will all do it; if they are to carry loads, they will divide the twenty loads into sixty, and each man will carry something. One man will never act as a guide, or do any work singly; he mnst have a companion, and both must be paid. I have tried to break through this habit, but have been told that, if all are not allowed to work, they will not come at all. One might suppose that Sixty men would finish the work sooner than twenty, but this is not the case; they eat three times a day, will not begin work before nine, they work until twelve, and then walk off, without asking or telling anybody. They remain away two hours, cooking and eating, and then return and work till an hour before sunset During the working hours, some are smoking, some making drinking mugs from the bamboo, and others amusing themselves; half are thus occupied, while the remainder are working, and then they change about, and those who are relieved smoke, making drinking mugs, walking sticks, or other- wise amuse themselves. The Rajah’s agents have no control over them, and they do not always obey their own Sirdars. “A Kossyah coolie is really worth four Kookies. When a Kossyah carries a light load, or is lazy, he is called a Kookie by his companions, which annoys him so that he will carry the heaviest load, or tuck up his sleeves, and work in right good earnest. I attribute the Kookie’s want of energy and inability to carry loads to the excessive use of spirits, which are distilled in every hut, and partaken freely by every member of the family. There are many Chiefs among the Kookies in the Tipperah Raj. These are all called Rajahs ; they have their Wuzeers, Nazirs, and Sirdars, and a number of servants of both sexes. The JKookies have no. written language. The Rajahs never pay visits, even to the Maharajah, and their Wuzeers and Nazirs are sent to the Court only on very important occasions.” 1864. | Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 389 trial line has been carried over a distance of eight to ten miles, the ground beyond is carefully reconnoitered for a suitable site, to which a line is cut from a convenient point in the trial line; thus two sides and the included angle of a triangle are given, with which data it 1s easy to ascertain the direct line between the two stations, which is then cleared to obtain mutual visibility. Owing, however, to the valuable nature of the property through which the triangles were earried, it was necessary to run a traverse along each line, with numer- ous intermediate bends, to avoid houses and orchards. In clearing the final line, great caution was requisite to prevent any tree from being cut down needlessly, a matter of some importance in Bengal, where every tree is more or less valuable, and has to be paid for. These circumstances greatly increased the labour of the preliminary operations, and protracted them over a longer period than is usual. Further delay was caused in building the principal stations. These are usually, towers, with a central pillar, four feet in diameter, of burnt brick and lime masonry, surrounded by a platform of unburnt bricks and mud, fourteen to sixteen feet square, the whole raised to a height of twenty to forty feet, according to the nature of the obstacles to be overlooked. This structure has been adopted on account of its cheapness, and the rapidity with which it can be constructed; it has hitherto been found to be well adapted for our requirements. But it appears to be inapplicable for the rainy and moist climate of Eastern Bengal, where unburnt bricks rarely have an opportunity of drying suiiciently to be safely used, in raising a structure of such necessarily large dimensions. At one of Lieutenant Thuillier’s stations, in conse- quence of the employment of damp materials in the unburnt brick work, and constant and heavy falls of rain during the construction, the building gave way, under the weight of the instruments and observatory tent. Fortunately, the large Theodolite was packed in its case, and received no injury, but the season was too far advanced for the tower to be rebuilt before the setting in of the monsoon, and as the mishap occurred in the first polygon of the principal triangula- tion, and there were no more towers ready in advance, the out-turn of work, as measured by the area triangulated, is unusually small, though much valuable experience has been gained, and there is every reason to hope that there will be a full out-turn of work next season, The design of the tower stations wiil have to be altered to suit the climate De eed ee ee - ‘ ' 4 x A eA!) of het tp ¥ ote ee ene ty : : 15 ey A LAA NLT 5 he 390 Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, of Hastern Bengal; in lieu of the present solid mass of earthwork, it will be necessary to build a masonry wall around the central pillar, to support the observer’s piatform. The Rahoon Meridional Series, under the superintendence of Mr. H. Keelan, First Assistant G. T. Survey, was brought to a ter- mination during the last Field Season, by being extended southwards until it jomed the Great Longitudinal Series of Triangles, connect- ing Calcutta and Karachi. The meridional distance triangulated is sixty-nine miles, by thirteen principal triangles, arranged in polygons, for mutual verification, and covering an area of 1,603 square miles. This Series has taken six years to accomplish. It was commenced by Mr. Logan, late First Assistant G. T. Survey, but has been chiefly executed by Mr. Keelan. It is double throughout, the triangles being arranged in successive quadrilaterals and polygons of remarkable symmetry. its meridional length is 457 miles; the principal and secondary triangles cover an area of 23,620 square miles. The computations and maps connected therewith will be completed by the Ist October, when the party will be transferred to the districts on the meridian of 84°, between Sumbulpoor and the East Coast. The total cost of the operations, up to 1st October, will be about Rupees 2,01,609, which gives a rate of Rupees 8-8-6, or about 17 shillings per square mule. The field operations of the Gurhagurh Series, on the meridian of Umritsur, were brought to a termination at the end of season 1861-62, when it formed a junction with the series of triangles on the same meridian which had been brought up by Captain Rivers as far as Ajmere, from the Great Longitudinal Series. By the Ist October, 1862, the recess computations and charts were completed, and the party was available for transfer elsewhere. This Series has taken five years to complete; the greater portion has been executed by Mr. George Shelverton. Its meridional length is 557 miles; the area covered by the principal and secondary triangles, 19,096 square miles ; the cost, Rupees 1,08,212, which gives a rate of Rupees 5-10-35, or about 11 shillings per square mile. The Sutlej Series follows the left bank of the Sutlej from its junction with the Indus, near Mithunkote, to a side of the Gurhagurh Series near Ferozepoor. It was commenced towards the close of Field Season 1860-61 by Lieutenant Herschel, and was completed eh 1864. | fteport of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 391 last season by Mr. Shelverton. It is single throughout. The recess computations will be completed by Ist October, when the party will be transferred to the meridian of 80°, to execute the required triangu- lation between Jubbulpore and Madras. During the past Field Season the triangulation extended over a distance of 112 miles, covering an area of 1,866 square miles. A very creditable amount of secondary tri- angulation was also executed. The total cost of the Series, up to Ist October, the date of its completion, will te about Rupees 80,743 ; the total area covered by the trangulation is 8,142 square miles, thus giving a rate of Rupees 9-14-8, or nearly 20 shillings per mile. The Bombay Party, under the superintendence of Captain Haig, Royal (Bombay) Engineers, having completed the triangulation in Northern Bombay, was deputed to execute a series of triangles to the south of the parallel of Bombay, on the meridian of Mangalore. While the preliminary operations and selection of stations were pro- ceeding, Captain Haig marched to the origin of the Bombay Longi- tudinal Series, with a view to making this Series double throughout, by adding flank stations, so as to form polygons in parts where there were only single triangles. On reaching the ground, it was found that the ends of the Beder Base Line were, fortunately, in good preservation. Three of the advanced stations had, however, been completely destroy- ed. Captain Haig judiciously determined to triangulate the Series anew, as far west as the Mangalore meridian. The revision having been executed with a much superior instrument to that employed in the original triangulation, the value of this portion of the Bombay Longitudinal Series is very greatly enhanced. Having completed this revision, Captain Haig was proceeding with the principal triangulation on the meridian of Mangalore, when an untoward accident brought his operations to an abrupt termination, The large Theodolite was set up for observation on the tower station of Palwan, when, without any previous warning, the tower gave way on one side, causing the fall of the instrument and observatory tent, whereby the instrument was so seriously injured that it is incapable of being again used, until it has been repaired by the makers in England. Fortunately, the horizontal circle, the most valuable portion, appears to have escaped injury, but the vertical circle was destroyed, and the injuries are such that the instrument cannot be repaired in this country. Captain Haig convened a Court of Enquiry to report OT a SON EY TY LO 399 Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, on the circumstances ; the proceedings of the Court have already been submitted to Government. The Court came to the opinion, in which I entirely concur, that the fall of the tower was occasioned by the sudden and unexpected sinking of the ground below, and that no blame is attributable to Captain Haig, or any other person, for the mishap. Captain Haig had already turned out a very excellent season’s work, comprising thirty-two principal triangles, covering an area of 6,625 square miles, and extending over a length of 260 miles, whereof 66 appertain to the Mangalore meridian, and 194 to the parallel of Bombay. : The Spirit-Levelling Operations were carried on by Mr. Don- nelly, Civil Second Assistant, under the superintendence of Lieutenant Thuither. The party accompanied me to Calcutta, to receive the necessary instructions regarding the programme of the season’s oper- ations, which could not be decided on until I had obtained reliable in- formation regarding the Railway levels between Calcutta and Agra. I had hoped to be able to incorporate these into our work, so as to avoid the labour and expense of carrying a line of levels ail that distance. During the previous Field Season, a connection had been made, at Agra, with the Railway levels brought up from Calcutta, and the Trigono- metrical Survey levels, brought up from the mean sea level at Karachi. The two sets of results differed by about twenty-four feet, and it was hoped that all difference would disappear, on connecting the Railway datum, the site of Howrah Dock, with the mean sea level of the Bay of Bengal. That level had already been closely ascertained, by a Series of Tidal Observations taken at Kydd’s Dock, and subsequently verified by others taken at Kejiri, from the description of which (vide foot- notes, next page,) it is evident that the mean sea level of the Bay of Bengal may be considered to be known to within a few inches of the truth. On connecting the Railway levels with Kydd’s Dock, 1t was found that there still remained a difference of about twelve feet between the Railway and the Survey height of Agra. On discussing this subject with the Chief Engineer of the Railway, I ascertained that there were several breaks in the Railway levels, that, in consequence of the pres- sure of other work, there had been no opportunity of preparing a correct and true section of the whole line, and that it was contemplat- 1864. | Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 393 ed to re-level the line, as soon as the Engineers had leisure to do so. I decided, therefore, on deputing the Levelling Party to re-level the line of the Railway, and connect all the Trigonometrical Stations within reach thereof. Mr. Donnelly made good progress, and accomplished two hundred and forty-two miles of first-class levelling,* forty-one of which had to * With an Assistant levelling the line, independently, behind him, station by station, after the method described in the published volume of Tables of Heights. | The following description of the connection of Kydd’s Dock with the mean sea level of the Bay of Bengal is taken from a Report, dated 1st November, 1854, on the Calcutta Meridional Series, by Colonel Waugh, Surveyor-General, and Superintendent G. T. 8. :— ‘‘A Register of the Tides in the River Hoogly is regularly kept at Kydd’s Dockyard, near Calcutta, the height of each successive tide being referred to a fixed datum line or zero, which is the bottom or sill stone of the dock, and therefore, an object of invariable character. “A transcript of the Register of the Tides for two years viz.,—from May, 1846, to April, 1848, having been obtained from the Marine Department, a Monthly Abstract of Mean Tides was deduced therefrom. “The waters of the ocean would maintain a constant level if undisturbed by the action of the Sun and Moon. La Place has demonstrated that this level is a mean between the highest and lowest state to which the surface of the ocean is reduced by the attraction of those bodies, This mathematical truth is corroborated by observations made on open coasts, from which it results that the mean of high and low water for two consecutive tides represents, very nearly, the level of the sea, and that the average for a lunation is constant within a very small quantity.—Vide Professor Whewell’s Report, 7 vol., British Association’s Report *“ An examination of the Abstract of Monthly Mean Tides will, however, show that considerable irregularity exists in the River Hoogly, the monthly means differing as much as six and a-half feet. Now, if the annual average be considered as the true level of the sea, it would follow that for some months, consecutively, the mean height of the River is two and a-half feet below the sea level, a conclusion which is altogether inadmissible. “The lowest monthly mean tide occurs about February and March, when the fresh water in the river is lowest, and strong Southerly winds do not prevail. The mean tide rises gradually, as the river rises during the South Mongoon until it attains its maximum in September or October, at which time the monthly mean exceeds that of February by no less than six feet. This rise is, obviously, the effect of accumulation, produced by inundation in the valley of the Ganges, and the force of the South-West wind, which dams up the fresheg in the long and narrow channel of the river. “Yt has been remarked by Colonel Cheape, Chief Engineer, in his Memoirs, dated April, 1825, that the surface of the Salt Water Lake, wherein the rise of the tide is almost imperceptible, would, on account of its wide expanse, repre~ sent very accurately the level of the sea with which it communicates. He also observes that Captain Taylor’s levels indicate that the surface of the lake in the dry season, is 2f. 4:3ins. below the mean state of the river, This result corresponds very nearly with the mean tide of the river itself, which in February is 2f. 5is. below the level of the annual mean. “Colonel Cheape further states that the periodic rise of the surface of the lake in the wet season is ten inches. Now, the contemporaneous rise in the mean tide of the river has been shown to be six feet, and as the cause of these elevations is precisely the same, though the effects are in the ratio of seven to 3 E CE EY 1 (ORL Gaur 394 Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. [No. 4, be re-levelled, on account of large discrepancies which were found in the Railway levels. The operations had reached the vicinity of Bha- one, the greater rise in the river can clearly be attributed only to the narrow- ness of its channel compared with the bay; it is probable that a considerable portion of the rise of ten inches in the surface of the lake is also due to ac. cumulation; so that, although a rise may be supposed to take place in the level of the sea at the head of the bay, during the continued pressure of the S. W, Monsoon, still, that elevation must be mruch less than what takes place in the lake, where the effect of this rise is increased by the narrowness of the channel, and. the influx of fresh water during the inundation, *‘It has been shown that if the annual average of mean water be taken ag the sea level, it would lead to the inadmissible conclusion that, in the dry season, the average level of the river at Calcutta is twenty-nine inches below the sea, with which it freely communicates. It has also been shewn that the surface of the Great Salt Water Lake, in the dry season, is on a level, or nearly so, with the mean tide of the river at the same time. It is likewise manifest that the periodic rise of mean tide during the monsoon, to the extent of six feet in the river and ten inches in the lake is occasioned by local causes, independent altogether of the true level of the sea, which is a constant level, and these causes, 1b appears, operating in narrow channels, are capable of producing exag- gerated results in the proportion of seven to one, showing clearly the fact of accumulation. Hence the conclusion is inevitable, that the lowest monthly mean tide of the river, observed in February and Mareh, represents the nearest approximation to the actual sea level, and that the rise of mean tide at Calcutta during other months, may fairly be ascribed to disturbing causes of an inland eharacter, altogether independent of the true and constant level of the ocean. The variable character of the disturbing causes is shewn by the fact that the monthly means of corresponding months for the two years differ considerably, except in the months of February and March, the monthly mean tides of which are very accordant. “Proceeding upon this principle, I have used the following observations to refer the datum line in Kydd’s Dock to the sea level :— ** Mean Tide February, 1847, above datum, as measured on Guage, ,.. 8°11 feet. 55 March, a 5 3 = woe =8'40. yy 3 February, 1848, a & e se OAR yy: 33 March, 33 93 59 99 vee 8005 4, 39 February, 1850, 45 5 4s »» O28 5 3 March, 3 = i i wa O62 55 5 February, 1851, 34 - a in beg 99 March, a a5 y 99 .. 836 ,, es eee Mean, ... 8'343 feet. *¢ Correction for Error of Graduation on Guage by Mr. Bedford's . Measurements, .., ms oa ied ... 0'2388 feet. “ By Tides measured at Caleutta in February and March, Mean Sea Level above datum, me Ss ve ... 8'576 feet. “Again, in the years 1850 and 1851, Mr. Bedford, the Marine Surveyor, took a@ series of tidal observations at Kejiri, and connecting this point by a series of levels with Kydd’s Dock, found that the datum line at the latter point is 9°07 feet below the sea level. Mr. Bedford’s observations from whieh this result 1s derived, are ag follows :— feet. inches: “Mean Height of Sea Level above the datum line at Kejiri, ... 8 9°79 ‘Datum Line at Kejiri above that of Kydd’s Guage, ... .. «. O 288 “Sea Level above the datum line of Kydd’s Guage, ... «. « 9 0°63 ‘Which reduced to decimals of a foot becomes, ... sve + 9:03 ® 1864. | Report of the Great Trigonometrical Survey. 395 gulpore, when Mr. Donnelly was compelled, by severe illness, to close work. Mean Levels of the River's mouth at Kejiri, at Neap Tides, for the years 1850 and 1851, excluding the South-West Monsoon. Highest Lowest 2s hiéw Water ish Water 2s 1850. Het ths Keet. Ins, |\Heet. arn POUT; oe Ge ne | , 7 : : ae 2 SECORUDIV iy cecadca wie cee i 7 : = - : ie EATON. oe. creisan oo geod { : - - : ia PR pcces cea. tacts hf ogee 2 leas da Re gedaees May, ee ee \ 4 a ; : : WG, i... <7. oa } ; ay : - a INOVEMDEL, 0 5..5. 00.25. { ; : o : 3 ee December, iat teed i . ; : iu 1851. ONWOAEYs esc pices niece { P 5 ae : : 7 February, eae : a : f a 1 DMAPC ree A : a : : ne ca. eh oe oboe (ares ale ee eee June, Pe, ; 4 ie : i During the year under review, I was called upon to collect all the available data of levels, existing in the Public Works, Railway, and Which differs from my determination by half a foot; but, if the tides at Kejiri for February and March be alone taken into account, at which period the inland waters flowing seaward are lowest, the result would agree with tha derived from my discussion of the tides at Calcutta to about one inch,” So E-? a = M — i a ae ee : y ( »/ . ; ~ : i fii side ¢ ty , - iT . - - aes Reo le t lU at, eon tue ’ rit} i ‘ ray ay ' i dpe? ] i > Prive oi y ; pt & Eh oe Sr a peer : * crus it lanpallynoet _ ‘ i : - ' , \ eel 2s § P| ; Posh D4P pee cy Tie ; a Wires! . mal AE els ay ¥ . 6b Gee. fa |. aS as ~ * ° them from the riyer side. The face of the precipice, perpendicular ag ae o HH A418 The Question of British Trade with Western China. [No. 4, it is, cannot defy a few hardy climbing shrubs holding on to the lines of erevices and ledges between the strata of the limestone. Their roots and winding stems seem from below to be simply stuck against the rock. This imposing cliff 1s of the shape of a huge wedge, lying on its side, with one sloping face to the east, the other to the south, and each exposing an immense expanse of reddish grey limestone, streaked with interlacing white veins of calespar. “'The great: Irrawaddy itself seemed awed into quiet and humble limits as 16 wound beneath the clitis of this defile. Actually not more than 200 and 300 yards wide, it looked but 100. The surface tranquil, with no perceptible current, the mighty stream of one of the finest rivers in the world, seemed to hide itself, and pass the mountain in the mocest shape of a quiet creek. “ Beneath the surface, however, the current is as strong and rapid as it is quiet and gentle above, and it instantly drew the lead from its perpendicular. _ As to the depth, close to the face of one of the cliffs, the ten- fathom line could not reach ground; but at another spot I found bottom near the centre of the stream at eight fathoms. | “At one of the narrowest parts, I found the breadth of the river to be 970 feet, though judging from the eye, I could not believe it more than 150 yards. ‘This defile is thus narrower, shorter, and more winding than the lower, and affords much more picturesque and imposing scenery. Neither the one nor the other, however, can be any obstacle to steam traflic. Except in the freshes, indeed, these are the safest, and easiest parts of the whole river. The spring rises, itis true, are said to cause very fierce currents, and it is not untfre- quent that boats are lost in the effort to stem them. But steamers of not too great length and of sufficient power, would avoid the dangers that threaten boats poled and towed along the banks, and if able to conquer the flood stream, could ascend safely in all seasons. “The few rocks found in the stream and those projecting from the general line of the banks, are noted in the sketch:plan of the river. The most serious of these are at Khyankmo above Thigame, and just below Koung-toung, above the second defile. In both cases, however, there is clear passage for steamers, as indicated in the plan. « 1864.| The Question of British Trade with Western China. 425 Kaingma, is an extensive silver mine, known for ages, but recently abandoned from motives only comprehensible to those in the secret of Burman polities. As to Yuwan itself, with its ten millions of population and 21 cities of the first order, it is now well known to be, in a commercial point of view, one of the most important provinces of China. In the extreme south are copper and perhaps zine, and certainly the finest tea in the Chinese Empire. The middle and northern portions are still more rich, the minerals alone including gold, silver, copper, aron, mercury, arsenic, lead and ceal. Silk, tea, rhubarb, musk, hams, honey, and many articles suited rather for the Burman than European market are also produced, and were formerly exported from this portion of the Province. The centre of trade in western Yunan is Kungchan, where are the head quarters of the great company that has had for so many years, in its hands, the whole trade with Burmah. All the above-mentioned articles are there traded in. Tani and Yunan are still more considerable places of trade. The next province, SECHUEN, is, except in its being more dis- tant, of equal importance to our object, with Yunan. It has a popula- tion of seme 80 millions, and contains some dozen cities of the first order. It produces silk of better quality and more abundantly, I was informed by the Chinese of Bammd, than any other province. Its tea is also superior and abundant. It furnishes rhubarb, musk and several other drugs, and inany of the minerals found in Yunan. 7 QUEICHO is also a province in the neighbourhood of Yunan, and the great artery of trade Yangtsekiang runs up from Yunan, between it and Sechuen. Its products and its market also are well within the reach of British trade via Burmah, if the proper route be adopted. Quanesr is, I believe, much infested with wild tribes, but the banks of the T'siking or Pearl River are dotted with Chinese towns connected by roads with the city of Yunan. The former trade between Yunan and Burmah eonsisted almost solely of an exchange of the silk, copper, gold, orpiment, quicksilver, hams, honey, drugs, carpets and paper of Western China, for the raw cotton, ivory, amber, jadestone, peacocks’ feathers, birds’ nests, &c. of Burmah. Little tea was brought over beyond what the Chinese in Burmah consumed and scarcely any of the foreign articles imported into Burmah were taken to China. dT ee A Pata Sa ah ce ee ee Wie ad el Fe ee ee ets . = ye wes sg _ —- —— 426 The Question of British Trade with Western China. [No. 4 The following information regarding some of the products of Wes- tern China was given me by the Chinese merchants at Bammé: SinK.—-Two kinds are recognised, AKoezo from a district of that name, and Sechuen from the provinee so called. Price of Sechuen silk, 20 and 25 tickals the bundle of 165 tick ; occasionally, however, it rises to 40 «tickals. Keezo silk from 15 to 80 tickals the bundle. These are prices estimated from the old trade. Not an ounce of silk is sold at present at Bammo. ‘The price of Sechwen at the capital is now from 30 to 85 tickals the bundle. Very little silk is produced in Yunan. Nine bales make a bundle. They are packed first in paper, then oiled paper, then cotton cloth, and finally in case of transport to Burmah, in baskets lined with bamboo leaves, (the same as Kamsuks are made of,) and coarse carpets are thrown over the load of each pack animal. The Chinese gave me the idea, that the road once open, this article ean be supphed in unlimited quantity. Tra.—The only kinds apparently known in the market at Bammo are the flat discs of China tea and the balls of Shan tea. The dises weigh 20 tickals each ; seven piled together make a packet which used to sell at 15 tickal and 2 tick. At present no tea is found at Bammé, except the Shan balis. Western Yunan seems to produce little of this article. To the north and south, however, I was informed it is grown in abundance. Poour, a city of Yunan, about fifteen days south-east: of Tali, produces excellent tea, and some Chinese informed me that from that district came the tea specially devoted to the Emperor’s use. Others, however, contended that Sechuen, not Yunan, produced this celebrated tea. All agreed that Sechuen produces good tea and more abundantly than Yunan. Coprrer.—In solid ingots or discs, and in the form of pots. The latter is the best, and used to sell at from 180 to 250 tick the 100 viss. The discs used to sell at from 100 to 180 tick. This is abundantly produced in Yunan. Gotp.—TIn leaf and in small ingots. Always touched when dealt in. The leaf, more easily and exactly estimated, averages 19 tickals of silver, the tickal of pure gold. It varies, however, to from 10 to 20 tickals. The ingots are less in value, owing to the less amount of certainty in the estimation of their quality, and are generally sold at 5 annas less than the leaf per tickal of estimated pure gold, ~ ——_ rm OO OO Oo, EEE a ——" a . ~~ ——— a_i 1864.] The Question of British Trade with Western China. 427 Opr1um.—Packets in paper, one viss each, averaged 20, 25 and 30 tick the viss, but varying from 10 to 50 tick on unusual occasions. The present price is 20 tick when bought by the traders of Bammo from the Kakhyens and Shans, who are now the only importers. The packets are some of them well packed and labelled, and are the produce of China; while the rest are carelessly packed, sometimes adulterated and are the produce of Shans and Kakhyens. Musx.—This is mostly purchased by the Chinese from the moun- tain wild tribes. Its present price 1s 20—25 tick, the tickal, bought in the natural bag. It comes from Mogoung, Khamti and the Shan States as well as from the mountains in China Proper. SILVER.—I was informed is obtained from several mines. Perhaps the same motives led to the localities being not spoken of as to the Chinese telling me that the gold mines were exhausted. Coat.—Several accounts agreed in affirming that there is abundance of this mineral at Momien and at Tali. SALT.—There is no salt produced in Yunan as far as I could ascertain. SUNDRIES.—Straw hats, felt rugs, strike-lights, paper, white and coloured, rhubarb and other drugs, hams, honey, pipes, jackets and pants used also to be imported for sale to Burmans and Shans, and exportation down the river. Formerly at Bammdé they used broad- cloths and other woollen and cotton stuffs imported from Yunan. Now every thing comes from below, and British stuffs, were pointed out to me as “ having come round by sea from Canton instead of as formerly, overland.” The raw cotton formerly exported to Yunan from Burmah exceeded a million of pounds a year. It is used not only for weaving but also for padding the winter garments. Both this foreign and the internal trade of Yunan are now in abeyance, and for the time, extinct, owing to the disturbed state of that province, and the opposition of the Kakhyen tribes to Chinese traders. The capabilities of the country, however, remain the same. The articles of British manufacture that { could ascertain to be likely to find a market in Yunan, are broadcloths, lastings, blanketings and flannels, manufactured figured and damask silks, cealicoes, long-eloth, muslins, Jaconets, drills and plain dark blue or black cotton cloth, for which there is unlimited demand. Broad-cloth is universally used by a1 2 ee _ ifn Mee ae SS Te RENN ENE SERINE EX mes meer rer) nse —- ' MOR ~eis ' ine A AA 4 ay . . eg : : ue To oe ae ite * . HAL ile : : : J) RAL? ie oer te” : To ree tae HT irnee ip Pret ae 4 7 y . tik eve ey i h rele I a es 7 rt £ , rf | Dnt oy Clbay r, wn : fi aig hs Fay Ramis om ha BD {4 eitey any) bes 54 Tech Urey i areas! iit if i : Aa te Rt wee: < PF pana “on Sis teers a Fens 498 The Question of British Trade with Western China. [No. 4, the Yanan Chinese who can afford to buy it. Blue and black are the favourite colours. Some fine broad-cloth I had purchased at Rangoon at'73 Rs. the yard, would, at no time, fetch that price in Yunan, I was told. The home-made cloth was described to me as very thick, and used to sell at from 8 to 6 tickals the cubit in Yunap. That which came from Canton overland and from the interior, (Russian ?) they describe as thinner, like the cloth I had bought at 15 shillings a yard at Rangoon, and worth 1-8 or 2 tiekals acubit. There is however no doubt, I imagine, that cloth can be brought from England to Momien, via the Irrawaddy, at a cheaper rate than vid Canton. Cotton twist and sewing thread, cutlery, buttons, mechanics’ tools, locks and sewing needles, were also mentioned to me as things wanted for sale in Yunan. The prices of all these articles have hitherto depended on those of Rangoon or Mandelay. It appears that British goods have never been, to any extent, imported into Yunan, vid Bammé. In explanation of the above prices, I should mention that a tickal weight is the 28th of an English pound, and a tickal of silver worth just 12 Rupee or half a crown. A viss is 100 tickals or exactly Ibs. 3.652. TV.—ConcLusion. From the statements brought forward under the preceding heads, and especially those under para. 2nd or that of the Physical Geogra- phy of the country to be traversed by the proposed line—and not omitting from consideration the new political position of Upper Burmah in reference to us, as well as the direction which any future political changes would certainly take—what then is the best route for European enterprise to avail itself of, in its endeavour to create a China trade through Burmah ? Granting that the object to be sought is the most feasible way of reaching commercially the products and the markets of western China, especially Yunan, Sechuen and Queicho, it should first be ascertained what conditions should determine the plan to be adopted, in order to obtain that object. Besides the obvious ones of the least political difficulties and the greatest commercial advantages, are there not others that have BO perhaps hitherto been sufficieutly thought of? viz. 1st. The holding 12 7 1864.| The Question of British Trade with Western China. 429 our own hands and having under our control the greatest possible length, at this end, of the line of communication ; 2nd. That the plan be capable of being tested without a previous great expenditure ; 3rd. That when permanently established, as little as possible of the capital embarked in the means of transit be irretrievably sunk ; 4¢/. That the general route adopted be one already known and made use of by native traders ; 5th. That it also be one that—failing the possibility of con- structing either a tram or a railway, either at once or even ultimately —may yet be worked with no great hindrance by the construction of a cart-road; 6th. That the changes of mode of transit be as few as possible ; and 7¢2. That in short the greatest safety, cheapness and rapidity of carriage be combined with the least sinking of capital in the fixed plant intended to form the means of transit. 3. If such are the desired conditions, is it not obvious that, provid- ed the Irrawaddy be navigable, and it be feasible to make a road from its highest easterly turn to Yunan, the best means to the object sought, is steam communication between Rangoon and some point near Bamm6, and a land road thence to Yunan? That the Irrawaddy is navigable for steamers just up to the desired point and no farther, tT reported, a year ago. That the road across the 30 or 40 miles of Kakhyen hills to the plains of Yunan, can be constructed and ultimately replaced by a tram or railway, I have also recorded my firm conviction. Granted these two provisions, this route, then, sanctioned by ages of use between Burmah and China, shown above to be politically and physically that most feasible to follow, and commercially that most lkely to give the highest returns for the least expenditure, is surely worthy of more attention than has hitherto been paid to it. Indeed the reasons for preference are so obvious and so old, that there is no room for a “ discoverer,” and I long deemed them too evident to need an advocate. It is true that, as long as the Upper Salween remains a river, whose navigability is only “not proven,” we are none of us in a position to speak with absolute certainty. In regard to the Lower Salween, and the overland routes to Esmok, we have seen that material obstacles oppose themselves most strongly to their adoption. That, in the advocacy of which Capt. Sprye has so usefully and successfully roused the mercantile community at home, has the disadvantage of passing through hundreds of miles of unsettled country, peopled in many parts by wild and savage tribes, of traversing aye \ if Nt Mi deal 3 ; , 3 my NaH wf - 4 i i a Pi ‘i an} re +15 0 COP OE FLEE Y teem ory wm + a a a ee I 430 The Question of British Trade with Western China. [No. 4, several successive mountain ranges, and the valleys of three considerable rivers, the Sittang, the Salween and the Cambodia. But even if the “ Emporium” of Esmok be neither a myth nora hyperbole, that is surely not the point where it is most desirable to tap Western China, It is too far South for the districts we want, and for the desired easy access to the western end of the Yangtsekiang; while Quangsi is certainly not worth the trouble of reaching it by such a route, even if it were practicable. For my own part, I am indeed convinced that my anticipations, as recorded at the time of my first visit to Upper Burmah, will be ultimately realized, viz. that the ancient trade between Yunan and Burmah, via Bammd, would be revived and increased to a vast exchange between the manufactures of England and the products of China. 4. Intimately connected with this subject of trade route, is that of the overland telegraph communication between India and British Burmah, and the open ports of Hastern China. In reference to that subject and to the possible railway, I quote from a letter, written soon aiter my return from Bammo last year. 1. “As to a telegraph from Shangai to Yunan city, a line may and will pass, along the great artery Yangtsekiang. 2. “From Canton to Yunan, the Tsikyang may contend for the line to follow its course in preference to the above. There will pro- bably be both. 3. “From Yunan city there is the regular trade route and high road through Tali and Yunchan to Momien, and thence through Sanda, Mowun or Maingm6 to Bam, or a point just below it. Between either Sanda, Mowun or Maingmé and the valley of the Irrawaddy, is about 30 miles of mountainous country inhabited by Kakhyens. At first these people would not perhaps respect the wire, especially in case of any individual being in want, at any moment, of metal for his bullets, arrows, or spears ; but for ages they have been accustomed to give safe escort to dawk runners, and, to begin with, this two days’ march may be got over in that way. ‘rifling subsidies would, however, soon reconcile the tribes and ensure the continuity of the wire. 4. “ Fromthe foot of the Kakhyen mountains to Bammé and on through Shoaygoo and Katha to Munipoor, across the country of quiet trading Kadees, there is no obstacle either geographical or in the way of wild tribes. From Munipoore to Calcutta, although in our own a — SS ee eee ——_ 1864.| Zhe Question of British Trade with Western China. 431 territory and dependencies, would perhaps be the most difficult part of the line. Part of it, however, is already completed by the Assam lines. 5. “Sacha line would be almost entirely between Lat. 23° and 25°, and in the case of the Tsikyang being followed from Canton to Yunan, would very nearly describe an are of a great circle passing through Calcutta and Canton. 6. “ From Katha a line would, of course, branch off and connect Rangoon via Mandelay and the present Pegu line with Bammd. Indeed this portion from Bamm6é to Thayetmyo or Prome will be, probably, the first constructed. 7. “A telegraph may go where a railway cannot; but the same reasons that forbid me to think of any other route than the above for the former, force me to believe that if Western China is to be tapped at all from the West or South, it will be by the same route. And if a railway or tramway be required, it will be from the neigh- bourhood of Bammé to Yunan city. The possibility of such a railway is for the present, I admit, as chimerical as that of one through any other unsurveyed region. By this route, however, the unknown occupies less of the distance than by any other. 8. “The railway, however, is not necessary te even a vast com- merce by the Bammo route. River steamers and flats can navigate the Irrawaddy up to Bammé. There is the alternative of the Taping river or a perfectly flat road from Bammé to the foot of the Kakhyen hills. Up to this point, the route is through our own and the friendly Burman territory, the latter open to us by right of treaty. 9. “Three or four days mountain route, frequented from time. immemorial by thousands of ponies, mules and asses that have carried westward, silk, tea, copper, gold, &c., and eastward, cotton, salt, serpen- tine, &c., reach Sanda or some other Shan frontier city, whence again the route is taken up by the civilization of China, and carried north. east, east and south-east. 10. “ Bammo will be a mart again in a short time, as soon, in fact, as Yunan is quiet enough to make any trade possible; and seeking for any new mart in the unknown regions of Esmok, seems like looking for a new port to get at the cotton of the Confederate States, somewhere in Chili, because Charleston happens to be for the present, blockaded. The modification of this route which, I believe will be found advi- sable is, as mentioned under the 2nd heading, to stop the steam Sannin NETO TES RE Se ~ AR RRR TU: er ae *- 4.82 The Question of British Trade with Western China, [No. 4, traffic at a point below Bammd, say Sawuddy or even Koungtowng, and to make a tram or railroad along the plain to near Masseen (vide. Map, No. 2). The passage of the 30 miles of Kakhyen hills to be made by a good road that may be, by and by replaced by a tram or railway, The telegraph to follow the same line, and both road and telegraph to enter China by the Shoaylee valley at Moungsun, and pass on by Maingmo, Seefan and Minglon to Vunchan, instead of passing from Bammo by way of Sanda and Momien to the same city. 11. “ Referring to both trade and telegraph route, if any line is possible, it appears to me that this line is the most so. If any line will pay, it must be this, and if any line can be safe it must be this. Such a line will be, I firmly believe, that ultimately adopted, since it will be the shortest, the easiest, the cheapest, and the safest, and it follows the most frequented and oldest trade routes through the most populous and civilized territories between the Indian and Chinese seas.” Whichever be the route followed, however, and it may be that thorough surveys will entirely change the data on which present opini- ons are founded,—the day is evidently not far distant when Burmah will become the highway for a vast trade with China, Although Yunan is, for the time, so disturbed, I see no reason to fear that the domestic and foreign trade of that province will long remain in its present unsatisfactory state of abeyance. The Pansee revolution may indeed be found to have been useful in breaking up the power of exclusion of the Chinese authorities, backed as this would have been by all the influence of the Chinese merchants, whose jealousy blinds them to their true interests, and especially of the old Burmah company ;— the chief of whom is said by the Right Rev. Bishop Chauveau to have 30,000 men at his orders. And while the province is in course of resuming such a settled condition as will make extensive commerce possible, whether it be under the old Chinese or the new Pansee authority, the surveys may be made, the routes and .plans of action definitely arranged, and perhaps the communication opened just in time to meet the reviving trade. The Taping rebellion by impeding as it must do, the commerce between the western province of Vunan, Sechuen and Queicho, and the eastern seaboard, encourages the attempt to pierce those provinces from the west. They form a splendid field, most inviting to the ee cen ce es Seca er eS ET parse ~ # sasirennennent | t { ! f F | od elma ia | £ ‘ \ f 1 i f} i # a SUI eens Hankau pS yA QcHEKIANG 1 Ss iQ Fe Ie Y | ; “AkKiokiane Cee! | Uccth. Poyang oChing- tuts y, ys ia he ine Oy ANG oh ’ Ay? Oh i e : : FORMOSA or TAIWAN Viorrison. av) a Canton ty “Hongkong 1.& Victoria T Jo---o( Manip ore ane Macao i 7 6 Va , Tip . oY : pease Sex Ye apf cca “Ra, D 4 £ ONS peers J oy JZ Ne a Ry EALCUTTA SS a i ui] a dn yee yO Thounese Spittag orig, PMTANDE LAY S \ oe, ‘ N\ °Aracan : NATE y A y oN Vactzue ie oy Moulniem TRADE ROUTES bMergni “Tena erem TO CEHOVA vra IBWIRMCATEL , { ‘ J Scale 165 Miles-! Inch Wiles 0 160 140 120 00 80 60 40 20 QO 240 } ie Wiles 220 200 180 1 io 12 10 ( 14 Ty illustrate DT EC. Williams Memorandum or the 3 ‘ ; ) REFERENCES. question of British Trade with westerre lund via Burmah: The proposed trade routes... Pinang ox) Geor getfum The proposed Telegraph connecting the route Telegraph Prince of Wales LA" ; . ts oy Perak The Hisivak ( Sxmao) anh Thetniee POU... 7 ie Ao eee Malaccare JEP Singapore v ER PAPER BY ARNATH DASS. . ONSTE SHS Fe po 0 LiTHOG. BY H.M SMITH, SURV: GENL (OF FICE, CAVCUTTA, NOV: 1864 432 traffic € to mak No. 2) a good The te. to ente Maing), Bamm | : | i a. 11. = o a possibl ee will pa, | Such a will be . follows | populor seas.” Whi thoroug ons are become is, for t and fo: unsatis a be foun s5 - | : 7 the Ch 22 a influeni i their ti a a the chi oe have 3 of resu ee possibl | i. author! definite time t¢ The betwee | | : the eastern seaboard, encourages the attempt to pierce those provinces 7 from the west. ‘They form a splendid field, most inviting to me | : - = Ss F = ~ SSeS Re. Be Scat ON ah UN Eee : .. =}. nite it Fenre Pra tes : te ee : ; peat TEES == . = aa ‘ ee Ae Se ee —- « USSLOTET LTT UIT . M aherneerues a ‘ . — —- ~— Ne eee m —— has been actually inspected. cating the discrepancy. . 6. The Races of the Inhabitants of the various villages ascertained. |. Of the country shewn in this Map viz: the Kakhyeen Mountains ‘find the plains on their Jastern and Western sides; only the portion in the neighbour) bod of the Irrawaddi 9. 'Phe remainder 1s constructed from data obtained by questi bning a large esnarnliye of well informed persons who had actually been the routs; jaid down; these data being subsequently collated and combmed into a co psistent Blase 3. ‘That these various accounts should admit of being made ifnto a consistent rate is in itself a good guarantee of their general accuracy. 4. Want of space prevented the insertion of several villagqis near Bamo and along the Taping Creek, these however are of no importiince. 5, The principal routes are indicated by double or single tas the figures betwecn the places referring to the distances in Burman Deing (jequal to two miles ) Where the accounts did not agree I have marked two jr more figures indi- letters following the name of the place. (B,) for Burmar}. (ch,) for chinese, (s.) for Shan and (k.) for Kakhyeen. The tribe of Kakh\yeen is shewn where eh SP . J ote" | = — \ The Megoung W the Amber 7 and Serpentine Mines /, Mungcha. ' 1 x ¢ | =a Tate i | \ ) Jl Ayeniteant. . ) = ‘\ . YUNCHAN A MENS HAW Qa ae (Woneina | Pundurng Shaw 3 $1 \ : é BLO D = ender Sho 3 HN (2. \ a 5 area ASSO /, “ \\ ] R Ca ; Horas. ZA Bosiniyss) 05 Ss y asiweygeen © 2 eal lye y Lanne. (72 I) Ae —_ } 5 ¢ 4 / Aa [ et Tohona(p) } : * Prong I fp ’ Sergha cuipar / dngte — [ ™ mI - | 1 So Palting kat: CO Mainglay : fe Jungle | Nouk cho : Tiana. @Uilinge 7 (Lap bak 50%e) | : | [eget (Shar Pwon 40h.) ee Maanitre (5) : \ My o40hv) ~ f (Bhar Tswatwa:) ; (| Farmerty 1000h,) Molatkey trta Taporyg River \ Lapan kung(t0 Porn) (ee Leaimah; sNanhay (30 Por) ys »: ~ =~ y | wy (UM, HN UESIAS HAYS Y mats =e yaaa, eS - (Kangnai) J ~ Men EE f} 3 i § an 8 y ER ed) ie be | Maznéitae (S,) Dior Svemwiun) g f os My A h = ~ | ~ i Uh WW hy a ae A / ff i) < “ ! Hnweein oe ; cal. Hilts ( Jf Pye Sill f Z| Manypo 6s) iH AN Seyi Sr Reseq ~ ‘& . i arabe i () 4 2D) @) ungy uwer Oo sue 5 A fanny . ’ , Sg A S4 oO . & é “ & 24 g PungaNummahe t ms hrkung Cheyoas Ki ETE ; i S . US : Se i LFS TA, are, y Mirna 75.) y Hong DUP TO ie Namkhar i \ & flowns are shewn by 916° Tal TRADE ROUTES >| | BETWEEN AO WesTery enna BURMAY To illustrate Dr. ©. Williams “Memorandum on the question of British Trade with Western China via Burmah” Seale-Inch aw Mule . (Syn d. yh C Uy pss it aw » arDemg Figures veler to Deong. British Burmah. alr COMPILED FROM DR WILLIAMS, SKETCH MAP, IN THE OFFICE OF THE SURVEYOR GENERAL OF INDIA, CALCUTTA, OCT. (864 ok" BANSFER PAPER BY ABDOOL HALEEM, Y /) Uy / LUM, Agent to thet COR NUSSUONE LITH? BY H M. SMITH, SURVEY OR GENERALS OFFICE CALCUTTA, NOV: (Boa. from the west. They on 4 splendid ee cae inviting to the 1864.] The Question of British Trade with Western China. A383 spirit of enterprise that of old has characterised our commerce. ‘There are forty millions of people waiting to be clothed with British piece-goods, and to be furnished with the handiworks of all the manutactories of England, and ready to give, in return, silk, tea, and the most valuable of the useful and precious metals, from mines that Huropean skill would make many-fold more productive than now. The barriers imposed by man are removed. ‘There remain but those, of nature. To the conquest of these, our science and capital, energy and perseverance will march again as they have so often marched before, and again will overcome them; to British commerce will accrue a new nation of buyers of our goods and sellers to our wants ; to the cause of progress, a new opening for the living civilization of Europe to compete with the sickly semi-barbarism of Asia; to the cause of religion and humanity, a new field for Christian truth and beneficence to modify, alleviate and displace the cruelties of a fierce fanaticism and the vices of a degraded infidelity. With the opening of this new way to China will be written a fresh page in our already glorious commercial history ; will be taken another step in our onward destiny, and will be given yet another proof that Providence sanctions the mission we attribute to our race. Mandelay, April 25th, 1864. LOLOL LOFLPIIOIOLOLILIIILOIIPIIOLOP PLL LOLOL PLP ALL NRPS I 3K ~ he a y . - + #T = | AB 4: Table of the Cows of former Governments, [No. 4, Table of the Ooins of former Governments more or less current in the Bazars of the Goojrat District in 1859, Communicated by the Punjab Auxiliary Committee of the Asiatic Society, [ Received 16th February, 1864. | : Name. Inscription. apis es re 60) Coinage. |: : Fy = r 4 |These coins are scarce, they is 7 1 3 | Un- |a| pass for ll annas and 3 S None. known. |S |. Pics: | = “|= |Their date of coinage ig not | S o}| exactly ascertainable. 3 Ulsooltan-ool-Azim Ala. ‘The silver of this coin is very "a se woodoonia woodeen. Ab- “| pure. ‘The coin is rare, and = 4 dool Mozuffer Mahomed =| is much prized, being sup- poe 2) §< | Shah al Sooltan. 883 || posed to carry good luck ' ee Hijree. |4| with it. = : Secunder sani zaheerool aviIt is worth R. 1-4 and 1s 3 Khilafa nasiramiroola ri} often sold for as much as = nowneen. Rs, 2. : 3 UI] Khuleef-amir-ool mom- 4|Lhis coin passes for 12 annas. : = << | neenKhuludulla moolkhoo, &| Only a few are current. : 3 : S Futtyab Feroze Shah mud- = & dullah. = tE = 4 U1 Khuleef-amir-ool mom- a = = neen Khuludulla moolkhoo. = = Ae 5 2 As No. 3. = SN |Feroze Shah Sooltanee zur- = = 2 but fee Khilla Dehlee. D = ees z Lailaha ililah Mahomed 2 |The silver of this coin is very : oor-russool illah. 993 /5| pure. = . Hijree. |e, | < 5] 2 al 22 <= |Jelaloodeen Padshah Gha- SlIt sells for Rs. 1-4 in the i ZeC. 2! Bazar. = mI ee Se ee Sea ee MIG 1p 864. | current in Goojrat. 435 © N | cent Year of a= E |Name. nscription, Gaines: : \As on No. 5. g|This coin is frequently met s 993 |2| with. 6) gs | Hijree. | 3 ™ |Jelaloodeen Mahomed Ak-' & |It sells for Rs. 1«4 to 1-8, = ~—- =n ~ s— : “ ~~ —+ a — —— t= i= i) sme aS 1864. | The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. old The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana.—By Col. J. C. Brooxz. [Received 6th April, 1864.—Read 4th May, 1864. | Khetree is situated at the foot of the Arabullee range of hills, which, yunning south-west and north-east, divides Rajpootana into two por- tions, separating the fertile eastern states from the more desert western - ones. The Arabullee, commencing south of Oodeypore, and touching the western shores of the fairy lakes of that capital, supports the table- land of Meywar, till, opening into numerous spurs, among which dwell the brave and faithful Mhairs, perhaps the only race in India who have accepted the British rule in full and unreserved confidence, it passes Ajmere. From Ajmere the Arabullee tends a little more to the east, dividing Jeypore proper from Shekhawattee, and at the extreme north eastern corner of the latter district, the Arabullee meets the Toura- wattee and Ulwar ranges of hills, the direction of which is generally . north and south. | At this extreme corner, some lofty spurs occur, on one of which ) the hill fortress of Khetree above the town of that name, Pl. I., and on another, that of Bagore are placed. The spurs of these hills run , south east and north west, at right angles to the main range, which has a south west and north east direction. In these spurs are rich h mines of Iron, Copper, Alum and Cobalt, and perhaps other minerals exist, which a careful examination of the rocks may bring to light. Attention must soon be directed to this region, in the prosecution of 7 the search for coal,* which the extension of railways will necessitate, 1: and to judge from the variety and character of the rocks, there are few D) 4 ) s 4 i 4 j af places deserving of more careful examination than Khetree. \ The little state of Kuerner is an allodial Fief belonging to a Rajah, 6S sob. under the sovereignty of J eypore, to which it pays a quit rent for some of its pergunnahs, of Rs. 80,000 a year. Khetree enjoys a net /) _‘fevenue of about three lakhs a year, of which, however, very little is the produce of the mines. b The town of Khetree contains about 1000 or 1500 houses, among | which are those of a few wealthy families, the most notable of whom has constructed a large and magnificent temple at the entrance of the * No published notice of the Geology of Rajpootana with which we are acquaint- ed, mentions the occurrence of the coal- bearing rocks in Rajpootana,—Hps. -~ ° - OY sy ee : 2 y eye Fy a he 520 The Mines of Khetree vn Rajpootana. [No. 5, town. ‘he founder of it amassed his wealth in the situation of Com- missariat Gomashtah at Cawnpore, on a small salary. Generally speaking, the people of Khetree are poor, partly owing to the lawless character of the Shekhawattee population, which prevents much trade or commercial enterprize, and partly to the oppressions of the various Kamdars and managers during the long minority of the present Rajah. Amongst the poorest of the Khetree population are the miners, These are of two races, Hindoos and Mussulmans. The Hindoos work the alum and sulphate of copper works, whilst the Mussulmans confine themselves to the ores which require smelting. The mines, as before remarked, are situated in the small ranges of hills near Khetree. One of the largest of those now worked, though not the most profitable, is the ‘“‘ Koolhdn’” mine, and a description of the process, carried on at this, will suffice as an example of the whole. The approach to the Koolhdn mine, about half a mile from the town, is over hills of clay slate, through which granite, iron stone and other rocks have forced themselves. Along the same spur, which runs from Khetree to Singhana, are several other copper mines, intermixed with sulphate of copper and alum mines, which predominate as Singhana is approached. The entrance to the Koolhdn mine is 300 feet above the plain below. The mine descends at an angle of about 60° in a zig-zag, but in a very irregular course, and branches off in various directions. Sometimes, for ten or twenty yards, it is only just sufficient to admit the recumbent body of a man, and at others, opens out into considera- ble chambers, according to the richness of the rock, from which the ore has been not fairly “ worked,” but one may say, “stolen.” The richest ore, as frequently happens, is at the greatest depth; but there the mine is generally choked with water. This is the great difficulty the miners experience. Their only means of getting rid of the water, in consequence of the tortuous course of the mine, is to form a chain of human beings from the mouth of the mine to the water, along which ghurrahs are passed by hand, filled with water and the rocky debris which neglect has allowed to accumulate in the mine. This is a slow and expensive process. In one branch of the Koolhdn mine, no less than 27 people were required for the purpose, and as each occupied as nearly as could be estimated, 8 feet, it gave 216 feet as the depth ol the working. The labour of emptying is continued day and night. On _ — a, i 1864. ] The Mines of Khetree of Rajpootana. 521 this occasion, upwards of a month had been expended in this primitive and inefficient process, and the cost was about 200 Rupees. ‘To clear the whole mine properly would require about Rs. 2,000, which is a sum, those employed in the trade could ill-afford to lay out. The richest mines in Khetree are lying useless from being thus choked. There is one especially, the ore from which the miners con- fidently affirm contains 75 per cent. of pure metal. It is situated near a running stream, and various traders have expended large sums to clear this mine, but hitherto without result. At Baghore, a fortified hill about 200 feet higher than Khetree, are other mines of copper intermixed with cobalt, the latter alternating in thin layers with the copper. The copper mines are owned by the miners themselves, whose ances- tors discovered them in former times. The larger are managed by a punchayet, on behalf of the mining community, who are descended from the ancient discoverers. Some of the smaller mines are owned by traders, who have bought them up, either from the original discoverers, or else gradually from their descendants, as these have become in- volved in difficulties, and have pawned or made over their shares to the traders; who pander, for their own interests, to the unthriftiness for which all such men are noted. The larger mines do not appear to have shared this fate. Hach year, after the rainy season the various branches of each mine are put up to “auction” by the punchayet. The Koolhdn mine has six or seven branches. The miners themselves are the bidders. Hach branch of the Koolhan mine sells for from Rs. 50 to 100 a year, and the whole mine fetches from Rs. 400 to Rs. 600, which is a small sum, considering the rich treasures existing in it. Hach branch of the mine is jealously watched by the miner who purchases it, and who hires other miners as laborers on two annas per diem. Were the mine not guarded, these laborers might purloin the ore and sell it. 7 The miners work in gangs, and a party of eight men, starting in the morning at about 8 o’clock, will bring back from 24 to 3 maunds of ore by the evening. The ore is brought in small baskets, weighing about 6lbs. each, and is then put up to auction, in the same manner as is done with the ore obtained from the mines still in the hands of the original proprietors, or the traders, The auction takes place at a x Se oF a2 : 2 Wi gt we eA ALAR AR ard ay esleec terri etearceet sae dice 522 The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. [No. 5, the town of Khetree itself, and furnishes a scene of much excitement, The purchasers are Mussulman Bhoras, who conduct all the subse- quent operations; and here the interest of the miners entirely ceases in the produce -of the mines. If the ore is black sulphuret of the first class, it will fetch as much as Rs. 10 per maund of 264: seers; but if good pyrites, perhaps Rs. 4 or 5a maund. The pyrites is much the most plentiful ore, but there are several poorer ores fetching as low as Rupee 1 a maund. 3 | The Borah having concluded his purchase, employs a man with a small hammer, who receives Rs. 3 per month, to separate the ore from the schistose rock and quartz, (with which it is intermingled in about equal quantities), and to break it into small pieces. The ore has now to be finely powdered. This is done by men using ‘Ghuns’ or heavy hammers, weighing from 82 to 84 pounds each. The hammer is lifted with both hands, one on either side of the hammer head and. brought down with great force on a small heap of the ore, raked into place with the toes, that never failing substitute for the hand among natives: as this is the most laborious operation in the whole process, only the strongest men are employed. Pl. II. The ore has to undergo the hammering three times before it is fine enough for the roasting process.' A Ghun man on coming to his work very early in the cool of the morning has five maunds of ore weighed out to him, this is his proper quantity for a day’s work, and is as ‘much as can be supplied daily by the coarse breaker. Preparing this properly, gives the Ghun laborer six hours of hard unremitting work, and his wages are proportionately high, viz., five rupees a month. et, | Se The ore, having been reduced to a proper state, is next mixed with cow-dung, and made into rolls about four inches long, which are first dried in the sun, and then roasted in the open air, in a fire of eow-dung cakes. This is an inexpensive process, costing only a few annas for cakes to roast five maunds of ore. The ore 1s now ready for the smelting furnace. For this, Koomhars or potters are employed. The potter builds and works his own furnace, and supplies the bellows ; in fact extracts the metal. Four people, one of whom may be a child 12 or 14 years old, are required for each fur- nace. ‘They receive collectively Rs. 11 a month. The furnace is about 33 feet high and 12 inches in diameter, built of pieces of slag ——— —— - AA, oe te ae ee ey mo wi wr o Cay niow - zt : ae hy fe tA Be be abt Sal LTRs oo UT ae ees A -7 hy Aa 2 '- Dirake ay Oa 2 * pei eee - * PPLE, OPA Orne a smelting Furnace for Copper Ore ing Koomhar mak eet * aie a aie Bah fe sr Shr Vie ota) ” 1” OW IAS > 1864.] The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. 526 cemented with clay in a most primitive manner Pl. III. ; and the nozzles of the bellows are built up init. The nozzles are earthen tubes which are thickest at the furnace end, and at the top of the thick part is a small air hole, usually closed with a piece of wet rag, but opened now and then to clear the tubes. The other end of the tube is fixed to the bellows bag. The bellows valve is formed by two sticks at the mouth, which are opened when the bag is raised for the admission of air, and closed when the bellows are pressed down with force by the bellows men, who use both hands for the purpose. The upper part of the furnace is formed with rings of fire clay, about 10 inches deep. The bellows are worked on three sides, while on the fourth is the opening to the furnace, in which a plate of fire clay is placed, at the lower part of which is a hole for stirring the molten metal and allowing it to flow out. Pl. IV. The furnace 1s prepared daily, each smelting occupying about 12 to 14 hours. After the furnace has been lit and well heated, the roasted ore is gradually introduced, alternately with charcoal and the flux which is called “ Reet.” This is the refuse from old iron furnaces, of which hills of debris still remain, the iron having been worked for ages before the copper ore was discovered. At each operation, five maunds of roasted ore is gradually introduced into the furnace; this requires an equal amount of the “ Reet,” and four maunds of charcoal to smelt it. ~The produce of course varies with the description of ore. The poorest kind, which is sold for eight annas a Khetree maund, and the value of which is doubled by the cleaning and crushing, will produce, at the lowest rate, twenty seers of unrefined copper, which in refining is agai reduced one-half, leaving only ten seers. This would make about 303 Tukkas in copper pice. The expenses may be calculated as follows :— ) maunds ore, said sed eo .. ls. 5 0 0 Hammer-men, de aed Xs cos 0 Oe 0 4 maunds charcoal at 831 maunds per 12 Rs. ... 1 4 O © maunds flux at 20 maunds per rupee, .» O 4 0 Koomhars for smelting 12, ... oo ie cae 0 20 0 Refining, ... as ew i coc vx 0 38 0 Total, ... 7 11 0 eae) Raj share + of 9 rupees, wack 524 The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. [No. 5, The produce will be ten seers as before stated or 303 Tukkas, and deducting ith, the share of the Raj, &c., 228 Tukkas worth about Rs. 9 will be left. Ii we take from this the expenses Rs. 7-11, the net profit will be Rs. 1-5 per diem, but allowing for extras, roasting not charged, etc. we may reckon it at 1 Rupee per diem, when the ore 1S poor. There is sometimes’ a loss in the smelting operations, but the Bohrahs take their chance of this, the gain sometimes being very con- siderable. On an average it may be reckoned at about 2 rupees on each smelting. 3 | | After the ore has been smelted, the metal has to be refined, and the sulphur driven off. This is done by passing a very strong current of heated air over the liquid mass, and constantly skimming it. Pl. V. To obtain the blast a single bellows is used, which is worked by one man. opening. and drawing it up, and two others pressing it forcibly down with their feet, placing their whole weight on the bellows, and maintaining their balance by means of ropes fastened to the roof of the building. : | About one maund is refined at a time, which produces about 20 to 25 seers of good copper. .The refining is contracted for at 8 annas the maund. The process requires about three hours, and the men are paid 1} annas per diem each. When the pot in which the refining has been conducted is ready, the ore is poured into small earthen troughs prepared on the ground for the purpose, and is then taken to the mint for weighment and duty. | The measure at the Khetree mint is the Shahjehanee maund, equal to 86% seers of the Jeypore maund, but only to 30 seers of the Khetree maund. In the Shahjehanee maund are 1,212 Tukkas or 2,424 pice. Of this, the Khetree Rajah takes 269 Tukkas as his share, Twenty-two Tukkas go to the coiners for their trouble in con- verting the copper into pice ;, nine to the Darogah of the mint ; two to the weighmen, and four to caste charities; total 306, leaving 906 to the smelter. ‘Twenty-six Tukkas at. Khetree sell for the rupee, whereas at Jeypore usually only twenty Tukkas can be procured for the same: The value of 906 Tukkas at Khetree would be Rs. 34-12 nearly. In.some of the mines, a'sulphuret of cobalt is found in thin layers, between the masses of copper ore. No great quantity of this 1s pro- — — a! a ’ a) : | _ r J } Wiccan irbyentan hae oll nec 4 NP EN MINIT Ut HBT asic cee lav. ra ° € in p > wv Copper Ore smelting furna 4. No. oe: FS ane Ye Me bee ie Bg te 7 had p bed d oe tao iMate = = * Tee Mott, hed vast ee MELO Ta oes steal sete see ee ERae Aaa ete al a0 roddo Eh hb “e } is ae c= : Hon) u (Jo PEAT ““7e]aUl IO] SYSnoly Yq 20euin] ry _ - ‘s r iy Fi a * 7 Lohr iste | j 1864.]} The Mines of Khetree in Raypootana. 525 duced however, not above 200 lbs. per month in any particular mine. It is merely pounded fine, and exported, and finds its way all over India. It is largely used in enamelling, forming the beautiful blue enamels which native proficients in this art produce. Its price ‘at Khetree itself is Rs. 50 per Jeypore maund of 58 lbs. the Raj share being one-fifth or 10 Rs. per Jeypore maund. The above is a short description of the rude processes employed in smelting the rich copper ores found in Khetree. The miners are wretchedly poor and ignorant: the mines are choked with rubbish, and worked without system, so that the more valuable ores are not reached : the ore only passes through the furnace once. The metal then separated is the only part kept, but the layer next above the regulus, which is also rich in metal, is thrown away: of this, vast heaps or rather hills'exist, both at Khetree and Singhana, and the present furnaces are on these mounds, from which a little enterprize and know- ledge would extract a large produce. There 1s no means of knowing what the produce of the copper mines would be, if worked on Huropean principles, or whether the fuel, which suffices for the insignificant native works would not soon be exhausted. The fuel is charcoal from the ‘phog’ plant. It crows freely all over the neighbouring sandy deserts. The ‘ phog,’ on which camels feed freely, is a low succulent plant about a foot and a half high, but the roots of which swell out to a large size and make excellent fuel for all purposes. Besides the copper mines at Khetree, the alum mines are deserving’ of attention. They occur indiscriminately with the former, but the workings are not usually so deep. When the alum and copper ore are in the same mine, the alum and the resultant sulphate of copper, are contracted for, separately from the regular copper ores. The miners who work in the alum mines are Hindoos, whilst those in the copper mines are Mussulmans. Seventy-two houses are employed in the twenty alum works, which are in full operation at Khetree; about double the number are in work at Singhana. In each establishment about six men are employed, on wages varying from Rs. 2 to Rs. 4 a month; the latter being for able bodied men, who can work from 9 o'clock in the morning till a couple of hours after sunset. Two men go in the morning to the pits, and bring about seven maunds of shale during the course of the day, whilst a couple of others 526 The Mines of Khetree in Raypootana. [No. 5, are employed in breaking it up into small pieces. The broken shale mixed with the crust from the refuse heap, (hereafter alluded to,) is then put into gurrahs till they are half full. The gurrahs previously arranged along the edges of the heap are then filled with water. The whole is turned and mixed three or-four times a day by one of the men with a bit of broken gurrah in his hand, so as to expose every part. At the end of 24 hours, the water, which now holds a considerable quantity of the sulphates in solution, is poured off into other gurrahs, holding a fresh portion of shale, and surface refuse, whilst fresh water is added to the first shale. The operation is repeated a third time with the shale, after which, the latter having parted with a considerable quantity of its sulphates, though not by any means with the whole, (as the shale was at first only coarsely broken and not pounded,) is thrown along the slope of the refuse heap, which is purposely kept smooth and hard. | The refuse heaps Plates VI, VII, are formed as truncated cones and are very regularly and evenly kept; so much so, that they appear as i prepared and kept smooth by a spade. They rise in successive layers to a considerable height, each being less than that below it, by the breadth of terrace left at. its base; this terrace is bordered by a low ridge for the gurrahs containing the shale, and which give to the whole so peculiar an appearance. The ridge also serves to retain any water that may be spilt on the terrace, and any rain water, which sinking into the heap, carries portions of the sulphates to the surtace slopes, where efflorescence takes place as the heap dries. It is this surface shale which is mixed with the fresh: shale from the mines in equal quantities, to.form the material with which the gurrahs are charged. The section of a pile would be something 2%, like the accompanying figure. Year Y UY Yy after year the heap increases by the — deposition of half exhausted shale, and many of the existing heaps are formed of the refuse materal accumulated by many generations. It has been already said that each charge of shale is exposed to three changes of water. The water on the other hand is changed in the gurrahs, till it has taken up, the sulphates from seven different iS = he oad a Yarns ot ea ited Gd a en a‘ \ ; ‘ t D REIN RIPE Pe Ape res “sdeay asaya Surmays syi0m szoddog jo ayeyding pue unty “9 “ON qe othnedebes aid Bleed lth dbs ph pal ite 3 2S Rae es >_ . RR od No. 7. Alwm and Sulphate of Co; works shewing refuse Leaps (an : ee eee Vihdde jf talus Pe eee oe oe 1864. | The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. | 527 gurrahs. It is now of a thick dirty bluish green colour, and is taken to the boiling house, Plate VIII., where it is boiled in common gurrahs over a fire in choolas, something like those used in kitchen ranges. When the liquor is sufficiently concentrated to string, it is left to cool, and thin sticks being introduced, the sulphate of copper at once separates and crystallizes on them. The mother liquor is then drained off into other gurrahs, as it still contains in solution, a considerable quantity of the sulphate of copper as well as of alumina: it is again boiled down, and treated with nitrate of potash, which causes alum to crystallize at the bottom of the vessel. The residual liquor still contains a quantity of both sulphates, and is allowed to evaporate in broken gurrahs in the sun, when a con- siderable quantity of impure and imperfectly crystallized sulphate of - copper and alum is left, taking the shape of the bottom of the vessel. Both the sulphate of copper and the alum require another crystallizing to purily them. The pure sulphate of copper sells at Khetree for Rs. 14 per Khetree maund, the impure for Re. 1. The alum sells for Rs. 4 per maund. Hach maund of ore is said to yield + of a seer of pure sulphate of copper, 14 seers of impure ditto and + of a seer of alum. The results of the expenditure and profit of one establishment were as follows. Seven to eight maunds of shale, to which an equal quantity of the crust from the heap had been added, produced four large gurrahs of good liquor, each weighing 40 to 45 seers. Hach gurrah gave 2 seers of sulphates in about equal proportions, and ) seers of impure residue. Four seers sulphate copper at 14 Rs. per maund, Rs. 1 6 5 Four seers alum at 4 Rs. per ditto, ... ano Os 6-5 Twenty seers impure sulphates at 1 Re. ee ditto, eS =() Reiko = oe 210 Se eee Or per month Rs. 69-1, which would be for eight working months Rs. 552-8. From this however, must be deducted the Raj’s due, which is % of the gross produce, or Rs. 92-1-4, leaving Rs. 460-6-8 per annum to the Bunya. 598 The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana. [No. 5, The expenses were. Five maunds wood (at 16 maunds per rupee) and oplah (cow-dung cakes) per diem, say Rs. 8-5-4 per mensem or for 8 months, ... oe --. Hs. O6 10-8 : ; Gurrahs 1 Re. per mensem for 12 months, ... i DS 00) Baskets, oil, &c., at 8 annas per ditto, 5 ye 1 ee = e Wages to laborers 2 at 4 Rs. and 4 at 2 Rs. per ae mensem; total per annum, oe ma 3.5: 192" 0-0 Sis = a . Total of costs, 2... 276:10 8 —— Leaving profit, ... 183 12 0 eer Total returns, ... 460 6 8 ee ae The above shows a profit of 183 rupees a year or 15 rupees a month, but if we allow for festivals, d&c., the profit may be stated at 12 rupees a month, and the poor condition of the Bunyas who outer the works ) would not induce one to place it at a higher sum. | During the rains, the boiling of course ceases, as the sulphates will | not crystallize. At that time the water draining from the lower terraces . | p= is poured again and again on the upper ones, to bring to the surface as much as possible of the undissolved sulphates in the heap. On fine | days the labourers are employed in storing wood, or in visiting the | mines to lay in a stock of shale for Sus during the more = favourable season. | List or PLatss. {.—Town of Khetree with hill fort. I1.—Pounders of copper ore with ‘ ghuns.’ T1l.—Koomhar making a smelting furnace for copper ore. IV.—Copper smelting furnace in work. V.—Copper refining furnace with troughs for metal. Te VI.—Alum and sulphate of copper works, showing refuse heaps. VII.—The same, (another view.) VIIT.—Interior of boiling house for alum and sulphate of copper. ; thee ‘ Dt ke ek ein Troe reer NTH al caer res ‘ ‘ ; . ) : , t -roddog jo ayeyding pur wnyy Ioj esnoy Surplog jo Joweyuy *g “ON Satay. SEAR or Rite 864. ] The Mines of Khetree in Rajpootana, 529 List or SPECIMENS FORWARDED. 1st.—¥irst class glance ores and copper pyrites. 2nd.—Ditto glance ores, sometimes pounded and sold as Soorma (antimony) for the eyes. 3rd.—Average copper eres, usually smelted. 4th.—Specimen of strata in which the copper ores occur. oth.— Average copper ores freed from rock, before pounding by the ¢ ohun.” 6th.—Ore mixed with cow-dung and roasted, as put into the smelting furnace. 7ih.—Slag picked up from mounds, (evidently still containing copper). 8th.— Alum shale with sulphate of copper ; (average specimen), 91h —Sulphate of copper after first boiling. 10th.—Sulphate of copper (purified). 1ith.—Alum after first boiling. 12th.—Ditto, (purified). 13/h.— Sulphate of iron found in combination with the ether sul- phates. | 14th—Impure residue of alum, sulphate of copper, and nitrate of potash. 15th.—Ores, of which the miners desire an analysis. 16th.—Fossil wood encrusted with copper ore as dug out of the copper mines. 17th.—Cobalt ore, called by natives “‘ Sheta,” as found in the mines mixed with copper pyrites. — 18%h.—Ditto, ditto pounded. In the box in which the above have been sent, are specimens of other ores, having, however, no connection with Khetree or its copper mines, viz. 19¢h.—Zince ores from zinc mines at Jawur near Qodepoor in Mey- war; not now worked. The specimens were struck oif the rock in an old working. 20ih—Specimens of crude yellow ochre from near the same place. 21st—-Choice and beautiful specimens of carbonates and sulphates of lead from the lead mines at Ajmere. | 22nd—Antimony from the same mines. 3 ¥ 530 Note on the Hail-storm of Thursday the 24th March. [ No. 5, Note on the hail-storm of Thursday the 24th March.— By Uunry F. BuanrorD, A. if. 8S. M., £.G.S., Joint Secretary of the Asiatic Socrety. [Reeeived 6th April, 1864.—Read 6th April, 1864] _ « The formation of hail is well known to be one of the most. obscure phenomena of meteorology, more especially in the case of hail-stones of unusual size, which, from the very circumstances of the case, must' be formed within the space of the few seconds succeeding the consolidation of their nuclei, and during which they are fallme, m obedience-to the law of gravity. In tropical climates, where the temperature at a considerable height from the earth is much above the freezing point, and where nevertheless, some of the largest recorded hail-stones have fallen, the stones must attain their maximum dimensions in the first portion of their fall, and during some subsequent seconds, must be subject to the liquifying influence of the lower and denser strata of the. atmos- phere. It has appeared to me therefore. that a few observations on the stones which fell in Calcutta in a hail-storm on Thursday the 24th ultimo, may be not without interest as a contribution ‘to this branch of Meteorology. For the thermometric, barometric and anemometric ob- servations I am indebted to Col. Thuillier, the Surveyor-General. - ‘The storm commenced about + to. 6.in the afternoon, the wind being from the south-east, and for a few minutes previous to the fall blowing in strong intermittent gusts, though not stronger than commonly pre- cede the afternoon showers of this season.*. The clouds, a thick mass ef nimbus, approached or formed from the north-west, but -did not move. ‘at any great rate, and indeed they appeared to be stationary during ‘the latter part of the storm. Lightning was frequent, andforked, radiating in zig-zags from a small mass of cloud to those around, and the thunder was frequent and almost continuous, but not loud. . Heavy drops of rain began to fall at to 6, and were soon accompanied by a few hail-stones about the size of hazel nuts. They were not very numerous, * At the Botanic Gardens, the stillness ‘of which is more favourable to obsery- ation than the noise of Chowringhee, Dr. Anderson noticed that the storm was preceded by a prolonged rushing sound, similar to that which would-be pro- ‘duced by a number of railway trains rushing by at no great distance. ‘This increased gradually, apparently from the north or north by west, and appeared to pass overhead, before the hail fell. The direction of the hail near the ground was from the south-east. Sections of Hailstones Observed on 24” March et . * x 4 + every es Pe ae ; WT PhS Peet, ' i ‘watt t MEP uf y » j : tied a ie RGA vu c “P981 YOR up Z YO pealesqQ seuoysprepy jo suoysec Cie _— =. = — Sots <3 —- -Y~——— —__ _— = —— 7 a — eT ae aes te = , ——— . . a aay Neat! aoe SO : = £ = == ae — = = r a w =! ” j ; OTT AR SET de oo SS = Cond 1864.] Note on the Hail-storm of Thursday the 24th March. 531 perhaps one or two per square yard per second, and although they increased in frequency and number during the fall, which lasted about half an hour, they were at no time very thick, and were throughout accom- panied by rain, which increased in proportion to the hail. As the stones increased in frequency, so also they increased in size, and the largest fell just before the end of the storm. The form and structure of the stones are noteworthy. They had all of them a more or less oblate or discoid form, some being rudely elliptical in section, while others, and especially the larger, were irre- gular discs. The exterior was extremely irregular, resembling the extremities of a mass of crystals, but I noticed no regular development of crystalline faces. [It must, however, be remembered that the stones were partially melted at the time of their touching the ground.| The interior (nucleal portion) as seen in a fracture or a partially melted stone, fig. 2a. Pl. I. was formed by alternating opaque concentric bands (of which in one case I distinguished 7) separated by rings of less opacity, and the outer portion consisted of transparent ice containing numerous air-bubbles.* The air bubble which escaped from the largest of these when the stone was melted under water was as nearly as large as a grain of mignonette seed. The arrangement of the air bubbles was irregularly radiate. Many of the more discoid stones exhibited deep depressions, almost amounting to holes, in their axis, as shown in fig. 3. The largest of the stones which I noticed, are those represented in figs. 1,2. Pl. I. The dimensions of the latter of these, taken when first picked up, were,—diameter 45 mm. thickness 27 mm. The stone, fig. 4, is represented of its natural size, and its irregularity appears to be due to the coalescence of two nuclei. It is the only one I noticed exhibiting this phenomenon.f * Dr, Brandis has since furnished me with the accompanying sketches of sections of the stones made by him during the fall. Pl. I. He points out that some had transparent, others opaque nuciei. I may also refer to these sketches as independent evidence of the oblateness of form, which, as I have above observed, characterized most of the stones. + This must have been due to an oversight on my part, and my having been engaged in sketching the stones, &ec. during the last 5 or 10 minutes of the fall. Dr. Partridge who lives only at the distance of afurlong, and Dr. Anderson three miles off, inform me that during the latter part of the fall, the majority of the stones were agglomerated. rom their description, these appear not to have been larger than those simple concretions which I have figured. The weight of the largest weighed by Dr. Anderson was 3 drachms. At the reading of the Dai 2 La * a. for g Peer WERYA; 532 Note on the Hail-storm of Thursday the 24th March, [No. 5, ‘The thunder and lightning continued vividly for half an hour or more alter the cessation of the fall, but gradually the clouds disgolved and by 9 o’clock the sky was clear. The wind continued from the south-east for the remainder of the evening. The fall was very local. At Serampore there was rain but no hail, (Friend of India) ; at Dum Dum there was no fall simultaneous with that of Calcutta, but a heavy fall occurred about half or three quarters of an hour later, which Mr. Boulnois who left Calcutta after the end of the hail-storm, experienced on the road to Dum Dum (but which did not reach Calcutta). At Koolnah, according to the newspapers, there was also a heavy fall, and a stone is said to have fallen there of 5 seers (10 Ibs.) in weight. This, however, wants confirmation. The total fall at Calcutta, as estimated by the lower Rain guage at the Surveyor General’s Observatory, was 1.22 inches. It would be a point of some interest to ascertain the direction of the wind, temperature and other meteorological data in the northern parts of Bengal e.g. at Moorshedabad, Purneah, Malda, Kissengunj, &e., im order to determine the causes of this interesting hail-fall. Hail, as is remarked by Sir J. Herschel, seems always to depend on the sudden introduction of an extremely cold current of air into the bosom of a quiescent,* nearly saturated mass. Now the dew point at 5 o’clock ag calculated by Apjohu’s formula from the observed temperatures of the wet and dry bulbs was 84,° the dry bulb thermometer being 86.6. The air was therefore very near saturation, as might be expected of a heated wind, which had recently swept over many hundred miles of a tropical sea. Were such a wind met by a cold current from the Hima- jaya, we should have the conditions required to produce hail, but in this case we should expect to find some indications of the northerly current in the direction of the wind, and‘in a lower temperature at some of the northern stations. It is not necessary that the temperature of this current should be below the freezing point. Its collision with the above paper it was observed by the Honorable Mr. Beadon, and confirmed by other observers, that many of the later stones were very irregular and perfectly transparent lumps of ice. One in particular was described as resembling a double fanged tooth in form, These appeared to be agglomerated stones. * The air could scarcely be said to be quiescent in this case as previous to the storm and again after its close the south-east wind blew strongly, but this would be checked when met by a strong northerly current, and an ascending current produced, | 1864.] Note on the Hail-storm of Thursday the 24th March. 533 southerly current would cause a sudden rise of both into the higher regions of the atmosphere, and if this were very rapid the reduction in the temperature consequent upon the expansion of the heated air, aided by the cooling influence of the northerly current, might, I think, reduce the temperature sufficiently to cause the formation of hail. That such an upward current existed, is, I think, proved by the barometrical reading, which at 6 o’clock (@ hours after the afternoon minimum) gave a reading of 29.712 inches, whereas the corresponding morning reading was 29.811. At the usual period of the afternoon minimum (4 o’clock) the pressure was 29.719, at the morning minimum 29.769. The clouds were not low during any part of the storm, but it is scarcely probable that the hail was produced in their lower strata. The quantity of rain which accompanied the hail was greater than could well result from the mere partial liquifaction of the hail-stones, and I am inclined therefore to infer, that rain fell from the lower strata of cloud, the formation of hail being confined to the upper portions of the mass. ; The uniformly concentric structure of such stones as that delineated in fig. 2a, and the air-bubbles of the clear portion, afford interesting in- dications of the mode of formation of the hail-stones. The clear ice must have been condensed in the fluid form, and have contained a large amount of air in solution, which, as in the formation of lake ice, was squeezed out at the instant of solidification, forming the air-bubbles now entangled. The concentric zones indicate so many atmospheric strata of condensation and it is probable that they consist of radiating snow spicules 7. e. ice condensed from vapour below the freezing point, and crystallizing on a solid nucleus, instead of forming free flakes. On this view each clear zone represents a portion of the stone formed in an atmosphere above the freezing point, and subsequently frozen, while each opaque zone represents that contributed by an atmosphere below 32°. This would shew a great variability in the upper strata of cloud, but such might result from the eddying of the mingling currents. The oblate or discoid form of the stones and their axial hollows are more difficult to explain. Were they in rapid rotation, they might indeed acquire the observed form by centrifugal force, but there is no apparent reason why such a motion should be set up. I do not know that a similar observation has been previously recorded, but the pre- valence of the phenomenon in the case of the hail-stones in the storm 534 Observations on keeping Salt-water Fish alive. [No. 5, recorded, prove that it is not accidental, but due to some cause operating generally in their formation. | I bring these remarks forward, in the hope that further observations may be elicited from some of our members or others, on the pheno- mena of the storm, as well as to draw attention to the importance and interest of this branch of meteorology, in case future storms may afford opportunities of detailed observation. : "PNA IMPOP IPS SINISE SSIS SL INS POLL ANPP I Observations on keeping Salt-water Fish alive for a considerable time.— By Lir.-Cou. BR. C. Tytrer. [Received 28th Feb., 1864. | [Read 6th April, 1864. | In offering the following observations for publication, I should here remark that they are entirely the result of a great many experiments, made during several months of my stay at Port Blair, and which I am happy to say have been completely successful. 1. If fresh water from the sea be put into a vessel and changed every twelve hours, sea fish will live in it. 3 2. It requires a quart beer bottle full of sea water, to keep a fish the size of a minnow alive for twelve hours. | 3. Atfter twelve hours, the water begins to be offensive, Grom the escape of Sulphurretted Hydrogen ;) the fish comes to the surface, swims in circles impatiently, and dies before twenty-four hours: the water about this time becomes most offensive. 4. If salt water be put into an iron vessel and boiled over a brisk fire till nothing but the dry salts remain, it will be found that a tea spoonful and a half of this salt, added to a quart beer bottle of fresh tank water, will keep alive a fish the size of a small minnow, for a con- siderable length of time, without any change of water being required for months: this simple fact took me months and months to arrive at, and it now affords me the greatest pleasure to make the result of my suc- cessiul experiments known, 5. No food should be given to the fish, beyond a fly or smashed cockroach now and then. 6. Freshly caught fish should be kept in a vessel at least twenty-four hours by themselves, before being placed with those already in the aquarium. 1864. | Observations on a few Species of Geckos. 535 7. To prove how successful the above plan has been, I should here add that I have brought fish alive from Port Blair to Calcutta that had at least been three months in the same water, and the latter was as fresh as possible up to that time. Observations on a few Species of Geckos alive in the possession of the author.—By Lr.-Cou. RK. C. Tyrie. [Recieved 27th March, 1864. | Port Blair, 1st Janwary, 1864. On several occasions lately, interesting living specimens of Geckoid Lizards have been brought from the jungles, which has induced me to make an attempt to keep them alive, for the purpose of observing their habits more closely, than appears generally to have been done; in order to accomplish this object I have been obliged to resort to many expedients, and the only one that has proved successiul has been the following: I have had a great many boxes made of light deal wood, two sides of which are glass: the wooden portion is perforated with holes in every direction, so as to admit of air passing freely through : one of the glass sides forms a slide to allow of the box being opened when an animal is put into it; at one end of the box is a small tin trough for water, similar to that used in Canary cages and at the bottom there is an inch of clean sand : a small branch put into the box for the use of Arboreal species, completes the arrangement, the tin for water is always kept full, and a number of living flies, or young cockroaches are kept loose in the box, and I find that this is sufficient for all the requirements of these Lizards. My boxes vary in size, but the most convenient are 10 inches by 6, and two inches wide, or 6 inches by 4, also two inches in width; but as the glasses are liable to accidental breakage, I have in a measure contrived to provide for and meet this, by having a separate light wooden box made, capable of holding six of the glass cases : this not only protects the glass, but keeps the freshly caught animal quiet, from being inthe dark, and undisturbed, which it greatly prefers; and prevents the restlessness it shews on such oceasions in the heht. Mia] —s _— i no a 1864. } Observations on a few Species of Geckos. DAT iridesof a brownish green. Toes with very minutesuckers, scarcely visible, appearing as if none existed : toes five on each foot, long and nearly equal. The colour of the animal is very changeable; a dark variety with deeper markings has been brought to me from Mount Harriet. The species appears to be peculiar to the Andamans, where it is found under stones, stumps of trees, &e. 4, Gecko Tytleri n. s. (Tytler); from 4 to 6 inches long; body and tail rough, covered with small tubercles; the tail has also spines on it. Toes five; the thumb small; suckérs on the toes small. General colour brown, lighter on the under surface; colour very changeable. Irides brown. Found all my specimens in dark cellars at Moulmein, where the species is common. 5. Gecko chaus, (Tytler). I think this is Hemedactylus froenatus of Schl. Length from 4 to 5 inches; tail as long as, or longer than body. General colour slate grey, lighter on the under surface; colour very changeable; body smooth with dark marks; tail with spines. Feet with five toes; thumb small; suckers on toes of moderate size. Lrides brown. Found on trees, in houses, &c., at Moulmein and Rangoon : those found at Rangoon are somewhat smaller than those from the former place, and a slightly darker variety. 6. Gecko caracal, n.s., (Tytler); very similar to the above, but without any spines on the tail; found in dark cellars, but chiefly in native huts| at Rangoon. Length about 4 inches, At first from its great similarity to No. 5, Gecko chaus, I was inclined to think it was simply a local ‘variety of that animal, but I now feel satisfied it is not so, but a distinct species. It can at once be distinguished from Gecko chaws by the absence of prickles or spines on its tail, this latter being perfectly smooth in Gecko caracal. 7. Gecko pardus, (Tytler); length from 4 to 5 inches; body much compressed ; tail flat, thick and fleshy at base, passing off to a fine point. Body dotted with light spots, margined with minute dark spots and specks ; general colour brown, very changeable ; lower portions lighter, without marks. Irides metallic yellow like brass. Toes five, full size, connected by amembrane; suckers full size. A great variety of markings found in different individuals. Found in houses at Rangoon, Moulmein and Port Blair: those obtained at Port Blair have a thicker tail than those I collected in Burmah. I am of opinion that the Port Blair 4aQ ais , ’ ? . . ie} ry, - - 7 - ‘ y/ ig ’ « T@a ? foe? f FF f - : f M ai ; J / - ‘] “ f / ’ : : j ; he rile i" I § { 5 : i? : 7 s- 7 Pain A 4 a ei di eT 4a ven iy f fi 7 ete : fia p isnt 7 bd. 7 NE fe Jil 548 Observations on a few Species of Geckos. [No. 5, animals have been introduced into the settlement in boxes, &c., from Burmah, for I have hitherto only obtained them on Ross island, and not from the main island. I do not think this can be a new species, for it is very common. 8. Gecko Harrietr, n. s. (Tytler). This beautiful little Gecko varies in length from 2 to 8 inches. Its general colour is light brown, with particularly pretty, dark markings: a dark mark extends from the nose along the sides, but the colour is so very changeable that it is im possi- ble to describe it: from a light straw, it instantaneously becomes almost of adark brown. It has five well developed toes, with full sized suckers under each. Irides bright copper colour. Tail equal in length to body. Under portions lighter than upper, without markings. (The tail is curled when at rest.) It is periectly arboreal, frequenting trees, and is found concealed under the bark: inhabits the Andamans; all my specimens are from Port Blair and its neighbourhood. I have named it after Mrs. Tytler. All the Geckos which I have described above, have pupils which contract like those of cats, and are more or less nocturnal in their habits; but the following species is quite diurnal, and the pupil does not seem to contract, but remains round and full all day. 9. Gecko chameleon (Tytler.) ; (Phelsuma Andamanense of Blyth); about 4 to 6 inches long: general colour, in the sun or strong light, rich emerald green, with blue or green tail; under portions bright yellow; red marks on head and back in most individuals; in dark places or in a subdued light, the colour is perfectly dark, nearly black; the markings slightly visible and the yellow usual on the under portions entirely disappears. ‘These lizards are quite arboreal. Feet with five toes; thumb very small; suckers of moderate size: tongue bright red. Peculiar to the Andamans, where the species is very common. PPP OL LOL LO lh leh Ah Ll A eB LOLA ah acd LPG oa AL ek ll eg We NS el eel el, 1864. | Inscription at Harlan. 549 Inscription on the Muqbura at Haalan.* (Communicated by the Punjab Auciliary Committee of the Asiatic Society.) [Received 16th February, 1864 | iy 5 i = y Jom he aS 2 2 9 Go °S F o UW zs lw a gle Lb — be Lo ae 27? $e G Go 999). She? ne Dre , - : uh csi bed) apy Haw 2d 0) er esl > Maly ai gr re) oA Iv Age A - Aa 9,9 =e eee) . AC pe oy base ene a3 ld wy? OF)! Vs ae 5 col paul] 7 ee ae oe oO, we Za 724 Se Sibley Re miss wy ae sie Ys eyhe le, es de eg eee 92.9. ce wre ow 96, Az eee fie "gor il 2 g%e IVPIn I? 2 a, tad ae 3 = ev 3 oie Cm See ree poe all o es sr 9 * ost joel f ® ; : le oe tle aye Us'Y Ly re i 2 io Doe a és pin! ae eo a gy dom? ‘ ; las Ig Les) hs J 5) atl De 9 2299 6 An In «6 727A Ph * Sn Fn op Wy | were who's ad | tel Goal wh So) oy p5v0 pve ell pio xe] Teva et - > er GAO iy oe PK BLP IN 2 27 hts Ie) gh 7 2 OF PA us" onl eee ene 5 yd] zl Gye) yee ee “e)) sel 9 9 9 aS a) 7 % ee ala! 58 2c} eel tb eat oh ae ee ot Ae pay ye ie Wie lye LS, Fase MES ot who lye Ls * See ante. p. 404 yf) T i I tv fa td, ‘ vy ; y bien lL OTF ad Nh, 4 f W Hibids) Paden! 550 Inscription at Hailan. [No. 5, K sla P i aS PRI OE Sie J 9 UP Near | @ wel alll 3 Lali e mle ally S] us ts? ro) \e, ss IS 93 L105 pool yg! L LOS glow Fo Se 519.5 oa) @ aS 5b is® oF 1OSc57b yo] Ly Do a 29 J - 9909 5 9 % 9970 +, aay! ght raul Care r oy pobpsl AY of “ Pa £wa>y 9 ight [Oa 9 »b iia ss Sym yr yAS yd 2 Pee = ee (3 ee a ea} @ Wye oh us? of vw Ns, Se & 9499 daw we) yy go 2 e Ls? 4 oo Ls Ly ax Os? bd] 4m 8 ¢ mB jo] a ; dp dd!yd any Ne = & \ Lf ‘as t+ oe a — KY ee a ae ae KS 5 us 8 as cst > sss! se 13 oy? dale, ve gx” > Kon ro) Oe ; isle wt? So ly 59/5 aS ke | Sy) dd!ly ds jal bod aS wldy he At dd] ce oa = BS siya — gums dy? a] 9c sign (ss!) as Salas wit cgtltase With yd esl pc) as faUs- op? J : = Ad] a. is per? Uy La shy! SAAS wy > po &s wt) aig) jhe de? AB) ce 6 Rie) cst? P) -| isdae iE | abs 9 parce. uy j es NE & y cst ee 3 Ls? D icalee® ed rs) * a aS 1864. ] Inseription at Hailan. wy de b use’ @ Le le osm iu ce Iho pilings | ae ee be oo) ve a ust iy 3 Ly) pic ASKS 3 Je aX) \y aS I) usta] LS ne Byd3] 5 53 dy hn. 3} hon 31 Som 5A Link LSU Use Pe da Brd qstile Cote oils at ve ly OS Cot she eo iy \y por? pd i dl) \y fie i prse phew Fs eds Uped 9 dle Ly ene Mew oe law 0 Le | po rae & abas (le 3 Gj eos ah ve ec htt Tyo gt = Tee 2 Sd ,S wy ay Z e te tan oe SS) eee usta Te aS AIS | ie Ls Kans) (es 5 sie 4 on as Las Loe eres) is 8) oes oe jy) ae cS Ls a «= oe g e wo? Lolid so EL oy ceprhe ts So, = hdl Spe Lenokew || eel, S&S &$ c ye cls ai Kian ds es ) ra ESE Tisai ole ts) > dahes } 8 Ks; Se PPI LLL ALN LL LLIN LL AS CIS ALAS LOLI IVI VWIINICL US OA, 651 D02 The Pullar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5, Peculrarities and Uses of the Pillar Towers of the British Islands, by Dr. T. A, Wiss. [Recewed 25th March, 1864. | So much has been written on the Pillar Towers of the British Islands, and so conflicting are the conclusions drawn, that it may be of use to direct the attention of members of the Asiatic Society, to these remarkable monuments of antiquity, in the expectation of obtaining more correct suggestions than have hitherto been made, regarding their use; as there isa growing belief that they are of Asiatic origin. In the course of the following remarks several examples of Indian Pillar Towers will be mentioned; and it is hoped that photography will afford aid to prove their relationship with those in Hurope. Their number must necessarily be few, owing to the lapse of centuries, and to their having been generally destroyed by the persecuting Brahmans; and they will therefore only be found in distant and unfrequented places. There are no records of the people who built these Towers, or the purposes for which they were built in Ireland and Scotland; and they are so ancient that the most general traditions among the people are that they were the work either of fairies, or the ‘“ good people,” or ‘‘the weird people of the Beghts”; or of saintly old women; or of the Danes, the last conquerors, and cruel devastators of Ireland in ancient times. Without stopping to criticise such fancies, I shall confine myself to a general description of the peculiarities and uses of these remarkable structures, with a few remarks on the probable age in which they were built. General description—The graceful outline, and simple style and construction of the Pillar Towers, standing in the solitary waste, or rising unchanged amidst mouldering ruins of churches and tomb- stones, and their mysterious origin and uses, have long occupied attention, and afforded scope for the ingenuity of antiquarian speculators. There are 118 of those Pillar Towers in Ireland, and two in Scotland ; and they appear to have been constructed by powerful and intelligent missionaries, animated by religious zeal and a sense of security. Such an origin would explain theirresemblance to each other, in their graceful form ——) 1864. | The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. DDO and peculiar structure. They are from fifty to sixty feet in circum- ference, and eight or nine in diameter throughout, and are divided into from three to seven or twelve stages, forming apartments of different heights. Their floors are supported in some instances by ridges taken off the thickness of the walls, or by abutments or rests four or six inches in size. In the older Towers, holes are left for the recep- tion of beams to support the floors. Some of the Pillar Towers have holes in the lintel-stones to receive the hinges of the door. In other Towers the door appears to have been kept shut by a ladder resting upon the opposite wall, and against the closed door ; in others again by a bar across the back of the door, the extremities resting im holes behind it, to keep it shut ; which fact, with the depth of the floor below the door, prove that security was attended to. The different stages or apartments of the Pillar Towers were reached by a ladder drawn up from the elevated door, and from floor to floor as required, in times of danger. The entrance was from eight to twelve feet from the ground, was generally wider below than above, and flat, or rounded at the top. There were two kinds of windows; those near the top were generally four* in number turned to the cardinal points of the compass, and below these were small oblong openings at intervals, generally in opposite directions, to give light to the different stages of the Tower. Their size, position, and number, vary considera- bly in different Pillar Towers. The Towers are usually covered with a conical top, sometimes laid with horizontal, and in other cases by herringbone masonry. Neither the number of stories, nor the direction of the entrance or windows were of any material importance to the object of the building, as they varied so much in different Towers. The Towers generally resemble each other in the entrance being elevated seven, ten or thirteen leet above the surface of the ground; whereas the floor of the Towers is often three or four feet below the level of the door; and up to this elevation, the Tower is generally solid, sometimes with a projecting ridge of four inches, on the outside, level with the ground. ‘The foundation descends two or three feet below the surface, except where the Tower is built on the solid rock. * There are nine in the Pillar Tower of Clonmacnoise, and none in that of Dunnoughmore. 4g 5d4 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5, The stones of which the Pillar Towers are built were carefully and judiciously selected, and were often brought from a distance. They are fashioned into an oblong square form, accurately adjusted to each other, and embedded in a small quantity of shell lime,* the interior being common rubble work. The dressed stones are laid in horizontal layers, or in some cases in a Somewhat spiral form, rising from the left to the right, in order apparently to add strength to the building. The Pillar Towers were built by different races of mankind for various purposes ; their construction extending over a period of several centuries, which fact will assist us in explaining many of their peculiarities. This has induced me to arrange them as Pagan or primitive, transition or Saxon, and Christian or Norman, which classification will be found more useful, than perhaps, strictly correct. 1. The Irish Pillar Towers of the primitive, early or simple form are few in number, and are more mutilated than the others owing to their age, to the stones having been selected with less care, and to Clondalken near Dublin. Ross Camk near Galloway. | Drumeliff near Sligo.7 * Ulster Journal, vol, I, p. 146. : ~~ A road contractor tried the effects of gunpowder in reducing this vene- rable tower for road purposes. x 42) 1864. | The Pillar Towers of the British Isbands. N00 the dressing and arrangement not being so good as in the other classes. Like the early erect stones or obelisks of the North Hast of Scotland, they were numerous and were erected by Pagan workmen; but they underwent considerable changes as the people advanced in knowledge, social position and religious opinions. These are examples of the primitive Pillar Towers, which appear to have been erected by Buddhists between the first and the fourth centuries, as 1s indicated by the sacred symbols of the sun or deity. They were unacquainted with the use of the arch. This is a strong indication of their Asiatic origin : for, amidst the most graceful and splendid remains of Buddhism in Asia, the absence of the arch is most striking. It was with the object of propagating their faith, that the Buddhist, Missionaries visited Ireland ; and at this early period they would find the country ina rude condition, and governed by numerous chieftains in constant collision with each other, while exposed to the inroads of seafaring robbers: not united enough to resist effectually, but too strong to submit to their tyranny. It was among these turbulent factions that the Buddhists first found it necessary to erect the Pillar Towers, both as a sacred emblem, and as the most simple and effectual means of obtaining personal security, as well asasafe deposit for the sacred relics and most precious effects of their religious worship. The Chinese Travellers who visited India to study the Buddhist religion, and saw the use to which the Pillar Towers were put, enable us to explain the means employed to call the congregation to their devotions. This was done by the use of cymbals, horns, and drums ; and this explains the use to which the brass trumpets were put, which are still sometimes found in the neighbourhood of the Pillar Towers in Ireland. Besides the Pillar Towers figures of which are given, the following belong to this division: that of Luck in the county of Dublin; those of Tighado, Kildare ; and Clones, Monaghan. The Towers of the second class were constructed during the transi- tion period, and were built by native artists as sacred monuments, and owing to their acquired power, with more care and skill than the primitive towers. This may explain the retention in general of the distinctive form of the earlier edifices, which were intended as sale places of retreat and defence. 4B 2. nbrtay ec a es bed of 1, He baw i 556 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5, The Cloyne Pillar Tower may be instanced as an example of this class. The top of this graceful tower was injured by lightning, and a battlemented top was built upon it. The reddish coloured sandstone of which the tower is built, was obtained in the neighbourhood, and is still in excellent preservation. The curvature of the tower was worked with a chisel-pointed hammer. The stones are large and fiat-bedded, and carefully worked into the form required. The thick- ness of the wall atthe door is34 feet, — “yr fort ie Cloyne, Ireland. Abernethy, Scotland. ee ee throughout. The door-way looks SH by H. and is 114 feet from the ground. It is flat topped, being covered with a lintel, andis wider below than above. The tower has six stories; the first being on a level with the door, and the others resting upon ledges projecting from the wall; the height of these chambers is 114 feet. The four top windows face the cardinal points, and like the door, are broader below than above, in the Pelasgic and Hegyptian style. Below, there are, several small openings, one of which, over the door, is larger than the others, and has a marked modification of the arch. Only two round Pillar Towers exist in Scotland. These have the Same peculiar form and structure as those of Ireland, appear to have been built at the same early period, and afford good examples of the two varieties already described, while they are surrounded by the same mystery as to their uses. The following description of the Abernethy tower is extracted from @ previous essay of mine. ‘Abernethy,* in Fifeshire, was the capital of one of the Pictish Governments, but the Pillar Tower which is situated there is not men- tioned in any of our ancient histories. We only know that the people ~* The name is derived from aber confluence, of the small stream Nethy, that passes down to the town and into the river Harn ; and the town is sometimes still called by the Scoto-Irish name Invernethy, : 13864. ] The Pillar Towers of the Britesh Islands. 557 hy were christianised, and the town and adjacent district were dedicated. f to God and Saint Bridget, in the fifth century (A.D 456)*. It is probable, at this early period, that they followed the heathen custom of worshipping in the open air, (swb dio) at sacred stones; for we find in the eighth century (A.D. 711) that Nectan IIL, King of the Picts, being dissatisfied with the primitive custom of worship, and desirous to follow the Romish ritual, wrote to Ceolfred, Abbot of Jerron, in Northumberland, requesting information regarding certain disputed observances, and asking for architects to build a church, which was to be dedicated to St. Peter, the Prince of the apostles.t The architects i were accordingly sent, and the church was built of stone, like that of | the Romish church. This has passed away; new churches, and a collegiate establishment formed by the Culdees, and a priory, established He) in 1273, have disappeared : since then, another very old church has been chi taken down, and in the beginning of this century, another was built vil rather remarkable for its superior style of architecture. During these a changes, extending over a long period, the Pillar Tower has stood, and | is still distinguished by its form, and by the admirable manner in which the material was selected and the building executed. x ‘The Abernethy Tower stands on a sloping bank, at a short distance A from the Ochill hills, and a mile south of the river Tay, near where it joins the Harn. The view from the tower is contracted towards the south by the proximity of the hills, where a beautiful valley stretches ri southwards; while to the north, there is an extensive prospect of a rich and undulating country, the granary of Scotland, towards which da direction the entrance of the tower looks. The building is 75 feet in y height, and 48 feet in circumference; and its extreme diameter at the top is 13 feet 9 inches, increasing to the bottom, where it is 15 feet 6 inches ; the thickness of the wall at the top being 2 feet 9 inches, and “ at the bottom 3 feet 74 inches. The tower is now without a roof, and the coping over the wall is probably modern. It is divided into five : Stages, each supported by stone abutments. The tower is built of sand-stone, which is now much disintegrated, except on the lower and 1a western side, where there are twelve coursesof grey ireestone, little chang- ed by exposure to the weather. The stones are all carefully dressed, st convex on the exterior, tapering inwards, and coneave on their inner * Innes’ Critical Essays, vol, 1, pp. 111, 122, 117, t Bede, L. 5, c. 21. 558 The Pullar Towers of the Bratush Islands. [No. 5, surface, to give a circular form to the tower; and they are accurately adjusted in regular courses with but little lime or cement. The door- way is six feet above the base of the tower; but in consequence of the graveyard adjoiming having become greatly elevated above the general surface of the soul, the door is now only two feet above the ground, It is 7 feet 94 inches high, 29 inches in width at the spring of the semi- circular arch, and 274 inches at the base. Four windows near the top of the tower face the cardinal points: they are 3 feet 102 inches in height, 1 foot 43 inches in width above, and 1 foot 63 inches below, and seem to differ from each other in their architectural form. Gordon, in his /tonerary, mentions, at the beginning of last century, that “ each window is supported by two small pillars ;” traces of which are still very evident in one or two of them. Those in the west window are entirely gone. Dr. Wilson supposes* the windows may be modern ; but after a careful examination, on the spot, I have come to the conclu- sion that they were prepared at the same time as the rest of the tower. Besides the four windows, there are three small openings to give light. ‘ This tower was repaired thirty years ago, when seven human skulls were found within it, lying together. Some of them were of a dark colour, as if they had undergone some process of embalming. Along with these, several long bones were found, some of which had been so recently deposited that they had still their ligaments attached to them.+ The tower stands about twenty yards to the SW. of the parish church, which is a modern structure. It is now used as a belfry, and the beadle informed me that it is “ pretty well’ adapted for this purpose. It also contains the village clock; and the ancient Jouge, or pillory, is attached to it. ‘The Pillar-'Tower of Abernethyt is said to have been built by Nectan fil, A. D. 720, in the capital of a Pictish kingdom. The Culdees alterwards had a college there; and in 1273 this was converted into a priory of regular Canons of the Augustine order.’ * Prehistoric Annals, p. 595. + Small’s Roman Antiquities of Fife, p. 154, and Appendix F. £ The name which the Highlanders give to Abernethy is Obaiv Neachtain, or Abair Neachtain, i. e., “the work of Nectan.” This Nectan or Nethan desired architects to be sent to build a church, [see Bede] perhaps that of Abernethy. “ Fergustus episcopus Scotiee Pictus,’—i,e., Fergus, the Pictish bishop of Ireland, was in the Roman general council, A.D. 721—|a Binis, t. 3, quoted by Pinkerton, Inquiry, I1,, 267; see also Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. xX., p. 430. , 1864. | The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. 5d9 Bu, To this class belong the Pillar Towers of Agharullee Kilkenny ; x , Kibrie, St. Carrice, Kilkenny ; Cashel and Roscrea, Tipperary ; Castle- ty dormor, Kilcallen, Kildare; Fertagh and Kelles, Meath; Swords, Ah. Dublin; Furlough, Killala and Meeleck, Mayo; Kilmallock, Limerick ; hi, Monasterboice, Louth; Rattoo, Clare; Seven churches, King’s county ; Keneith, Cork, and Seven churches, Wicklow. The Pillar Towers being no longer strictly religious edifices, their original form was modified to suit the fancy of the architect and the prevailing style of the period. The graceful Pillar Tower of Ardmore, is built in square-coursed work of reddish sandstone. The courses vary 1 thickness from 6 to 10 inches, and the inner face of the building is ordinary rubble-work walling. Its external circumference diminishes considerably with the height, and it has three sets- off externally, with weathered string courses, with sets-off internally. The door is 13 feet from the ground and semicircular at top, and diminishes in height and width internally; and Keneith, Ardmore, _ the jambs widen below, with a three- inch torus round them, at their outer angle. The Keneith Tower is built of the slate-stone of the locality; and is very peculiar in its external form, having a hexagonal base ; each side of which ig 10 feet 4 in. in width, and 20 feet in height. Including the round part, the tower is 50 feet 4 inches in height, and it appears to have been left unfinished ; or else a portion of the original top has been destroyed. The Tower is built upon a levelled rock, | cropping abruptly from the ground. The door laces the west, and is fourteen feet from the ground. The whole has undergone recent repair, and has been provided with iron stairs to the door, and to each of the four stories, which rest upon ledges leit m the thickness of the wall; each compartment is 11 feet and 9 inches in height. The diameter of the Tower contracts as the wall rises ; and the breadth of each ledge, pi four inches, increases the splaying of the wall. There is a small bell in the upper stage, supported by cross beams, but it appears to be unused. The walling of the foundation consists of large rough stones, and the ¢ ae £48 Oty T 7 4r ree oF here GPR s fro fa we 560 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [ No. 5, selection of the slate stones has been so good, that it is still in good pre- servation. The marks of the narrow, flat, and slightly concave chisel- hammer are still clean cut in the stone. The floor of this Tower is on a level with the door, and is supported by a flat arch with a well-hole in the centre, proving the advanced state of the arts at the time of its construction : a chamber is thus formed below the level of the door. The whole erection is admirably executed, and cemented with shell-lime, and the general effect 1s most graceful. This would be much more apparent, but for the ivy which covers the lower part and has already displaced some of the stones. If this ivy is not removed it will endanger the Tower.* 8. Tn the third, or Anglo-Saxon period, the Christian religion had been introduced into Ireland. It extends from the fifth or sixth to the end of the ninth century ; when the primitive churches were made of mud, and wattled asin Britain. As the influence of the priests increased, they absorbed much of the wealth of the country, and brought architects trom the continent, whose constructive skill they employed in preparing the first stone edifices, while they enriched their altars with their most precious ornaments, to increase the splendour of their religious rites. This explains why these establishments were so frequently attacked by their unscrupulous neighbours, and the merciless Danish pirates. By the priests, the Pillar Towers. of Ireland were found most valuable erections: near them they resided, and took refuge in them with their most valuable effects; thus following the injunction of Pope Gregory to Augustine of Canterbury, in the sixth century, to adopt any thing good from the Pagan places of worship, for Christian purposes ; making such additions, as were necessary or convenient. They accordingly not only occupied such as already existed, but partially built some of these useful erections. These latter may be known by their more modern construc- tion, and by their rounded doorways being cut into a series ol recesses, the angles of which are slightly rounded off : also by the addition of a moulding, a mere incision upon the face and soffit of the arch. Other of these modern doorways are decorated with the chevron and bead ornament, as in the gold ornaments found in Irish bogs and in some very antique cinerary urns, dug up from old Pagan and Htruscan cairns and tumuli. In some of the Towers, the pediments, and the repeated columns, and successive arches and various mouldings of the doorway * In the annals of Munster, still in MS., this Tower is said to have been | built in 1015, soon after the battle of Clantarif. , tA é DEr WLI lg "Ss j Soa nf © s bet 3 chy ns be lose = > Ss vs | New? j om on k XS — ~~ S ~ tarereviy 4 ‘ : » , _. : : s sharia" Sita ney ie Pe erry a a Ls 1 864. ] The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. 561 become rich and striking; the latter narrowing as they récede into the wall. The capitals of some of the columns are heads, the hair of which is entwined with snake-like animals; as in the Timahoe, and Kildare, the ornaments of which resemble the rich and elaborate decorations on Cormac’s chapel Cashel, executed towards the end of the ninth century. It may be allowed that Norman builders executed these doorways, and decorated them with the ornaments and symbols of their religion, like Donnaghmore, MeCarthey’s church and Pillar Tower, Clonmacnoise. their churches and other buildings. As they were in the habit of working in sandstone, these ornamented entrances in the Pillar Towers were usually of this stone. So much was this prized, and so marked is the contrast between the entrance and the Tower, that the former is supposed by that able architect, Mr. R. B. Brush, to have been subsequently inserted. The Donnaghmore Pillar Tower has the ruins of a church and beliry close to it. This having been more modern, and being used as a place of retreat, has the door elevated, and is without the four upper windows. A crucifixion is over the door (page 564.) of this Tower. McCarthey’s church in the N. W. side of the cemetery of Clonmacnoise, is interesting from its having a Pillar Tower built at the same time, of the same stone, and similar in the character of the Masonry. Part of the solidity of the Tower was sacrificed to give full 4g 562 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5, space to the thaste specimen of the Saxon chancel arch attached to it. This Tower is 55 feet in height, and 7 feet in diameter, and is built with lime. The conical cap is built in the herring-bone style. The door is ona level with the ground, and there are only two small windows near the top, looking to the north and south. Another Pillar Tower of this class is that of Brechin* in Scotland, and is distinguished for the beauty of the workmanship, and the elegance of its form. It 1s supposed to have been built in the ninth century; or a century or more earlier than the old church of Brechin, which ig supposed to have been founded by Kenneth IV. A. D. 990.¢ The present church, to which the tower is attached, was added long afterwards. The Tower of Brechin is built on a gentle elevation, to the north of the old Castle of Brechin, and of the river Hsk. It has a contrac- ted view of a fruitful valley on the west; while on the east there is a rich and wide plain, terminating with the Bay of Montrose and the German Ocean. The stones of which this tower is built have been carefully selected, and formed into square shapes, so modified as to give the circular form to the building; and they are so placed and fitted to each other, for 20 feet from below upwards, and in patches particularly on the east side, as to give a spiral resing to the tiers or courses, thus throwing the pressure of the superincumbent mass upon an inclined plane. Iam not aware that this remarkable circumstance has ever been observed before; nor does it occur in any of the Irish Round Towers existing. Very little cement had been employed in the building; but the nature of this cement cannot readily be ascertained, as the tower has been thoroughly repaired, and a modern octagon roof erected over it, with angular-headed windows at each of the abutments and spaces, to give it the same architectural character as the modern church, which it joins, and of which it forms the south-west corner. The old tower, previous to the repairs, was eighty-five feet in height: it is now increased by eighteen feet, the height of the new roof. Its extreme circumference at the top is 38 feet 6 inches, sloping outwards to the bottom, where it is 50 feet; the interior diameter at the top is 7 feet 8 inches, at the bottom, 8 feet; the thickness of the wall at the four * From the Gaelic name Breaichnain, a “ brae,” or sloping bank. + Hic est qui tribuit magnam civitatem Brechne domino, Chr, Pict. Kenneth died by treachery (per dolum) A. D. 994. Ulster Annals. . Se Hh A Rial a Ra A OR, ae = = ee SS = a ——= — a. x ; e fess ct giternwene tea Rebels hero : li ch i 1864. | The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. 563 upper windows is 2 feet 10 inches, and at the doorway 4 feet, including the projection of the door-lintels, which is 2 inches. There are seven openings in this tower. One of these is the door- way, which faces the west; and there are two oblong openings facing the south and east, to afford light to the interior; and four oblong rectangular windows, near the top, facing the cardinal points. Over all these openings are built large stones, and that over the door of the tower is scooped out, so asto give it an arched form. Those which surround the doorway are large blocks of sandstone, more prominent than the other stones of the building, and sculptured with bas-reliefs. That over the door is the crucifixion; and those on the lintels are the supposed figures of St. John and the Virgin Mary. At the side of the bottom of the doorway, are sculptured, on one side, a crouching animal, and on the other, a monstrous griffin ;* and the lozenge ornament in the middle of the door-sill appears to have been filled with tracery. The double rows of button-like orna- ments surrounding the doorway bear a resemblance to those upon the Inch-brayoe and Brechin sculptured pillar-stones.t All these figures and ornaments are now much defaced by time.t The other stones used in the building of the tower are grey-coluured freestone. Many years ago a second entrance was made, leading to the adjoining church, by removing a number of stones from the tower, which weakened it, and which perhaps accounts for “the large mass, in storms of wind, being seen to sway from side to side.”§ There are six unequally sized stories, with platforms of wood, resting upon abutments or supports of hewn freestone, each of which projects from six to ten inches, and bears a strong timber floor. The top of the tower is reached by a series of six ladders. The only ‘mason- marks’ yet discovered in Pillar Towers are in the interior of this building, and have been delineated by Mr. Chalmers.|| They are often repeated, particularly about the middle, and are generally cut * Perhaps symbolical of evil. See Eusebius’ Life of Constantine, B. 3, ch. 3. Tt See Sculptured stones of Scotland (Spalding Club,) plates 86 and 138. { This opening was built up in 1847 by order of the Commissioners of Woods and Forests. Iam indebted to the accurate Mr, Jervis for this and other particulars. § Black’s History of Brechin, p. 259. || Mr. Chalmers, of Aldbar, was so kind as to allow me the use of a beauti- ful drawing of the doorway, which is here lithographed on a reduced scale, and which was intended to illustrate a posthumous work of his late able and laments ed brother, prepared by the distinguished antiquary Cosmo Innes, Esq. 4 ¢ 2 22 AETEW Sh Mie Ae PET wiser a aa (Ale he ee tea wae py ap Ee es a 564. The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5 along the whole length and depth of the face of the stone. Uh- fortunately the stones of the Abernethy Tower are so much disintegrat- ed that, if any such marks ever existed, they are not now to be found. They have not been noticed in the Pillar Towers of Ireland. (Arche- ologia, v. 34. p. 33.) At the time the adjoining church was built, two bells were placed in the Tower; but the situation was found incon- venient, and they were removed. | y P. T. Antrim. Donnaghmore. Old Church Fore. The simple cross over the door of the Antrim Pillar Tower proves its Christian origin, and resembles that over the Church of St. Fechen at Fore; this saint died in A. D. 664. The crucifixion over the Donnaghmore and Brechin doorways proves that they were built at a more modern period. We can suppose that the watcher on the Tower, on the approach of danger, could collect his friends by the horn, drum, or cymbals; and priests, in more peaceable times, could exhibit their relics, and instruct their followers, from the elevated doorway. ‘These suppositions serve to explain the number of the Towers in unsettled countries, and among a, turbulent race of people. To the third variety of Pillar Towers belong Tunahoe, Queen’s County ; Seven Churches, Smaller Tower Norsida; Kildare, Kildare ; Antrim, Antrim; Donnaghmore, Meath; and Brechin, Scotland. Such are the three classes in which the Irish Pillar Towers may be arranged. The first or original form was most probably erected by Eastern Missionaries, chiefly for religious purposes; and the other two classes were modifications introduced in the course of time, as the buildings were more required as places of defence. As such, they were probably used both before, and after the Buddhist Eastern religion had ceased in the country in which it was first propagated, as they afforded _ the simplest, and most effectual means of protection ; and this explains ee 1864. ] The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. 565 their number among turbulent races, as compared with those in more peaceful countries; the few in Scotland compared with the number among the warlike inhabitants of ancient Ireland. They long retained their sacred character, and while used for religious ceremonies, they were ijound most useful as places of security and defence. There the Priests deposited their most precious effects, as the monks of the present day preserve their books, records, and other valuables in their in- accessible monasteries in Egypt and Syria; on the approach of danger they carry their shrines of gold and silver, and holy relics, into their Towers of safety. Round Towers which have no connection with religion are found in many countries. In Egypt, where the inhabitants are subject to the depredations of robbers, they resort to such Towers. That = 1 be @€s Fig, 2. Rig. 3. delineated in the margin (Fig. 1) still exists where shepherds hold watch, and in it they deposit all their most valuable goods, with their women and children.* When they have drawn up their rope-ladder they can annoy their enemies with great effect. In border countries where the people were turbulent and warlike, round towers often exist in considerable numbers as the most useful and_ strongest places of refuge. A good many of them are found on the ghauts, in Hindustan ; on the road between Arcot and Bangalore ; and skirting the Mysore country. They are from 50 to 60 feet in height, with a door 12 or 15 feet from the ground, reached by means of a ladder: this was drawn up and the door secured. These Towers are often of considerable size, the lower part being used for harbouring cattle. Where the doors are closed, the garrison could easily defend * L’Kgypte Htat modern, quoted by Dr. Kiito, oh Ls : tN eatery ale bee ae renee ‘ Ke § ht Ad MOAI NF ef : A ees a rie a / 566 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. [No. 5, themselves from their enemies armed with bows and arrows, and the like. In the “ Histoire des découvertes dans la Russe et la Perse,” there is an account of many round towers, “ said by the inhabitants to be the work of very remote times.” At Bulgari there is a round Tower called Misger,* according to Pallas. In the midst of the ruins of Kasvmof, on the Oha, which falls into the Volga, is a round and elevated Tower called in the language of the country Misguwr.+ Tn the Kzste and Ingushti, very ancient nations of the Caucasus, most of the villages have round towers.{ In Rajputana there were numerous round insulated Towers, thirty or forty feet in height, built on commanding eminences, whence could be descried the approach of enemies es from a distance, and from which the garrison were > ™ te be enabled to alarm the country. The only entrance to these Towers was by a small doorway 12 or 15 feet from the ground. ‘This was reached by means of a ladder, which was pulled up in times of danger, and the door closed, and secured; thus out of danger, a few could repel a great many. The enemies most dreaded were Pindaree horsemen; and the Towers afforded a ready and secure retreat to the husband- men, who could use their matchlocks with great effect from the loop-holes with which the tower was pierced. LHven when the door was reached and driven in, the defenders had the differ- ent stages to retire to, which thus became so many successive fortresses. Some of these were flanked with breastwork ; and such facility did they atford for refuge, and such encouragement to continual warfare, that many of them were destroyed by order of the English Government.§ The late Colonel Stacy met with a characteristic example of the use to which these Towers were often put, in his advance on Cabul from Candahar ;—“ near the camp, within one hundred yards of the road, on the slope of a hill, there was a small but high Tower, with only one 774 * A corruption of Muzei, os°° which signifies ‘to make a holy fire burn bright.’ Richardson. + Guttorn. ft Ib. p. 145, referred to by Dr. Petric, p. 29. § Cap. Western, B. HE. told me he had blown up some thirty or forty, to the great benefit of the inhabitants, as they were no longer required, and they had become harbouring places for robbers. SS ee Tt Pe 1864. | The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. O67 door about eight feet from the base, in which three men were concealed. They suffered the column, and some of the baggage to pass, and then opened their fire. Fortunately a guard over some stores was passing at the time, and four men were sent up to the Tower, which appeared to have no floor; for they placed a musket inside, pointed upwards, and brought down one of the assailants the first shot. Fear- ing the others might escape, a fire was kindled in the doorway below, which filled the inside of the tower with smoke, and soon obliged the other two to descend; one was killed close to the door, and the other was shot in attempting to escape.*” So well suited are these towers for defence, that the Block-houses, which were erected during the late rebellion in Canada, (1838 and 1839) were upon the same principle—modified so as to be constructed of the materials of the country. In Canada the retreat was supported upon logs of wood, so as to raise the house 8 or 12 feet above the ground. The only entrance was by means of a ladder, which was then drawn up and the trap door closed ; and the floor and walls being loop- holed, any one approaching was exposed to musketry. Lhe Buddhist missionaries changed their symbolical Pillars (Jats) to hollow cylinders or Pillar Towers, to protect their persons and the pre- clous relics which they carried with them to distant countries, and valued so highly. The remains of some of these are still to be found in different parts of Hindostan. Tennent states that the pagodas of Blyars, of the Circars, are chiefly buildings of a cylindrical or ‘Round Tower’, shape ; with their tops either pointed, or truncated at the sum- mit, which frequently bears a round ball on a spike, to represent the sun.t Hanway, in his travels in Persia, states that there are four round temples of the G'uebres, or worshippers of fire, “ about thirty feet in diameter, and about 120 feet in height.t The sacred nature of these Pillar Towers in Buddhist countries ex- plains why they are sometimes delineated upon coins, with other sacred objects; as in the accompanying drawing, in which the “ Tower of Deliverance,” and the sacred tree are both represented as springing out * Narrative of Services, p. 205. | + View of Hindostan, vol. IT. p. 128, or vol. VI. p. 133. f Ibid, p. 187, ee ~~ ht Oy 4f 4am siiage ed a ee ee - we re? 68 The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. No. 5, of a sacred pot.* The second _ figure annexed is that of a Pillar Tower in the Island of Ormus, in the Persian Gulf. Sailors often erroneously consider it to be a light house, without any lantern.} Near the Tower of safety in former times was the chapel (wrbarva) or the place of worship, which consisted of a quadran- gular building; and the solid cairn (dagoba) in which the relic of the body of a saint, or good , buried. The Pillar an eer ~=SCman,_was —_—ot Tower, protected the priests, their most precious effects, and the relics employed in worship. Fa Hian, who travelled in Hindustan in the beginning of the filth century for the special purpose of studying the Buddhist ritual in its original seat, at the-time it was the prevailing religion of India, has left us an interesting account of his travels in that country.t He informs us that in his time, as indeed in Buddhist countries of the present day, the relics of the great Buddhist saints, were considered of inestimable value ; and when a Temple or city possessed such a treasure, its security was ensured by every possible means. Fa Hian informs us that Nakie, a city east of Ghuzni, possessed a portion of the skull of Buddha. (Foe), for which the king of the country entertained the greatest veneration. The relic was gilded, and covered with the most costly ornaments ; and so much afraid was he of its being purloindé, that eight chieis of the pring... pal families of the kingdom, had each a-seal, which they set on the wate of the chapel, or ‘ Tower of deliverance.”* Early ‘im the morning the eight proceeded to verify the seals, and then opeiied: the gate. On entering, the chief washed his hands, took up the venerated skull-bone of Buddha, conveyed it to the chapel, and secured it, under a bell- * In Major Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes, Plate 32, No. 2. + London Illustrated News for 38rd January, 1857 + The Journal of this pilgrim was translated from the Chinese by M. M. Remusat, Klaproth and Landresse; and reprinted in Calcutta, in 1848, with interesting notes and illustrations by J. W. Laidlay, Hsq. a = ee co 1864. ] The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. 569 glass, upon a round stone table, placed on a throne adorned with all kinds of precious ornaments. Every day at sunrise, the attendants of the chapel ascended the pavilion, beat the great drum, sounded the conch, and struck the copper cymbals, to collect the inhabitants for worship. The king, and the assembled people offered up flowers and perfumes, and performed their devotions. Hach one, according to his rank, placed the relic upon his head, and then retired to his ordinary occupations. The skull bone was then taken back to the chapel, or “tower of deliverance’ and secured. The most magnificent tower in the entire continent of India, was constructed by oe leon sha, in honour of Buddha; in this his beg- sing pot was preserved, an indispensable and characteristic utensil of the Buddhist recluse. We are informed that the possession of such a treasure induced the king of Yuets to invade the country with a power- ful army, to gain possession of this sacred pot.* In this case the tower was a place of great strength: but such was not always the case, as the towers were of various sizes and forms, according to fancy, or the purposes for which they were intended. ‘They had often seven, nine, or twelve stories, corresponding to fortunate numbers, or to the twelve nzdans or conditions of relative existence. In some cases ‘they were erected on spots made sacred by some holy action, as the receptacle of some relic of a saint. When such a Tower was erected by any one directed “‘ by great faith, and the impulsion of a well directed heart,’ who then established ‘ the ceremonies and worship,” he was promised re-birth among the gods;} the highest state of Buddhist reward in the next world. This tenet is stated to be taken from the sacred book, “‘ of the names and titles of the eight great divine towers.” According to this authority, there are upon the earth and in the heavens, a great number of these Towers. This explains why king Ni Kia erected a tower upon a sacred spot, more than forty toises high (about 400 English feet); and adorned it with all manner of precious things. So that all who beheld it, and the Temple, admired their beauty and magnificence, to which nothing can be compared. t It was considered by the Buddhists to be of the greatest. importance to visit and join in worship at the shrines of these sacred Temples. If such Towers existed in considerable numbers, and of such a size * Ibid, p. 76. + Ibid, p. 172. + Ibid, p. 74, | 4p 57 The Pillar Towers of the Britush Islands. [No. 5, in Hindustan and other countries where the Buddhist religion prevailed, we must expect to find them still remaining, Such is the fact; and a few of them may now be mentioned. Lord Valencia, gives the drawing of two round towers, he saw near Bhaugulpore in Bengal,* which re- semble those in Ireland: the door being elevated above the surface of the ground, and the tower provided with four large windows near the summit, and a stone roof.t Captain Smith has delineated another such Tower, which he found at Cole near Allyghur.t These Towers were never common among the peaceful inhabitants of Bengal, and many were most probably destroyed by the persecuting Brahmans and fanatical Mahommedan conquerors of Hindustan. The Buddhists of Hindustan were originally separatists from the Hin- du religion, having rejected caste, and the sacred books of the Hindus, &c., while they adopted a pure system of morals, and believed that no good work was equal to that of spreading their religion to the uttermost extremity of the world; and such was the enthusiasm of these Asiatics, that in a few centuries they converted a large portion of the inhabitants of Asia to their faith. They even penetrated at an early period to Africa and Hurope; extensive traces of their presence are still found in the British Islands, and a Buddhist community still exists in Huropean Russia.§ In these distant countries, and among such different races of people, they found it necessary to vary their forms and ceremonies, to suit the fancy and circumstances of the people among whom they resided; this explains the contradictory nature of a few of their precepts, and the obscurity of some of their doctrines. On reaching Europe, the enthusiastic Hastern missionaries soon * Travels in India. + These Towers are often referred to, but I have in vain made various efforts, when in the neighbourhood, to procure drawings of them. They are the same referred to by the Marquis of Hastings in his private journal. He states there are two insulated Towers near Bhaugulpore, which have some resemblance to the Round Towers of Ireland; but ‘ they are not above half the height. The door was on a level with the ground. Hvidently those which I saw to-day were of no considerable antiquity.”* These cannot be considered as examples of the Pillar Towers; and as the late Magistrate of the Bhaugulpore district could not find any trace of them, I suspect his Lordship must have made a hurried sketch, or the engraver took great liberties with the drawing which he got. The late distinguished Jurist HE. A. Samuells, C. B., long the able Magistrate of the Bhaugulpore district, could not find any traces of them. ~ In William Benham’s Iberia Celtica, v. 2, p. 200. § In Chambers’s Journal for August, 1858. * Vol. I. p. 95. a. a ae | 1864. ] The Pillar Towers of the British Islands. aval - visited the beautiful British Islands, and at an early period acquired i the confidence of the Celtic inhabitants of the North Hast of Scotland = end Ireland. In both these countries many specimens of their ao architecture exist ;—in the engraved stones of Hastern Scotland, and ny the Pillar Towers of Ireland; to execute which, a religious purpose alone would urge such a population as inhabited Scotland and Treland, at the time of their erection. These Buddhist missionaries It} were well known in Europe, and are repeatedly referred to, by the ity primitive fathers of the Church, in the first centuries of the Christian a era. Clement of Alexandria, who lived at the close of the second century, had heard of the monastic practices, and peculiar monuments 7 or topes of the Buddhists. He mentions the Brachmani, and the Hi Sarmani who worship Buddha, or Bouth, whom they honour as ae a god: and about the middle of the followimg century, Porphyry one repeats information alluding to Buddhist practices, from Bardesanes, a who obtained it from Indian envoys sent to Antoninus. ‘ There are,” he writes “two divisions of the Gymnosophists, Brachmans and a, Sarmani.” The former are so by birth, the latter by election, consist- 1 ing of all those who give themselves up to the cultivation of sacred | learning ; they live in Colleges, in dwellings, and temples constructed by the princes, abandoning their families and property. They are summoned to prayer by the ringing of a bell, and live upon rice and fruits.” Cyril of Alexandria mentions that the Samansans were the philosophers of the Bactrians, showing the extension of Buddhism beyond the confines of India; and St. Jerome, who like Cyril, lived at the end of the fourth and the beginning of the fifth century, was acquaint- ed with Buddhistical legends; for he says that Buddha was believed ev to have been born of a virgin, and to have come forth from his mother’s side. From Cyril of Jerusalem and Ephraim, who wrote in the middle 4? oi the fourth century, we learn that Buddhism tainted some of the og heresies of the early Christian Church, which the latter terms the ‘ Indian heresy. Their accounts demonstrate that the Buddhism of India was known to Christian writers between the second and the fifth century of our era ;* but as no Towers of Safety were erected in any part of Hurope, except in Ireland and Scotland, we could not sup- pose that the primitive Christians were the first architects. The Pillar Towers were erected by artists from the Hast, with a * In H, H. Wilson’s Works, v. 2, p. 313, et seq. 4p 2 SS aa wile 572 The Pillar Towers of the Brotish Islands. [No. 5, degree of skill that has never been surpassed, and at a time when the inhabitants of Ireland and Scotland were in a state of great rudeness. The towers were well adapted for defending their persons and effects | from the rapacity of the warlike chiefs among whom they dwelt. From the elevated windows they could descry their enemies ; on which they raised the entrance ladder, shut and secured the high door, and gave warning to their friends at a distance. The able and enthusiastic pagan architects may have refused to construct any other sacred buildings than their sacred Pillar Tower; as they appear to have erected the standing stones only, in the north-east of Scotland. These at first bore only the pagan symbols, to which conquering races aiterwards added the symbols of the Christian faith, In like manner in Ireland, at first a sacred pillar was erected, on which the national ornaments and Christian emblems were placed, in a more advanced state of the arts. In no other erections of the earlier period was the same architectural superiority exhibited, as sacred forms were alone considered worthy of the exertions of the architects. In peaceable times, the missionaries collected their followers by sounding the horn or beating the drum at stated times; and from the elevated doorway, they performed their religious ceremonies and exhorted the people, as they did in Scotland while standing by the side of the sacred erect stones bearing pagan emblems, to which the Christian cross appears to have been afterwards added. It would be difficult to construct any other building that would possess so many advantages as the Pillar Tower. From the above facts I conclude— 1. That the Pillar Towers were first erected in Asia as a. religious symbol ; and the form was modified in foreign and unsettled countries in order to afford protection to the persons, the relics, and other valuable effects of the builders. 2. That eastern missionaries erected those sacred symbols in Ireland, as places of refuge and observation, from whence they could alarm their friends by the blast of the horn, the clang of the cymbal and the roll of the drum during the day; and by waving a torch from the aper- tures at the top of the Tower at night. 3. These Towers were found so useful that they were adopted by conquering races, who decorated them with their national ornaments, and Christian symbols, <> ee PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL, For NovempBrr, 1864. wa The Monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal was held on the 2nd instant. | | Baboo Rajendralal Mitra, Vice President, in the Chair. The Proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Presentations were announced— 1. From Baboo Rajendra Mullick, a young Emu, and a mounted specimen of a crown pigeon. 2. From L. B. Bowring, Esq, a photograph of an Inscription on a rock at Taikal. The following letter accompanied the presentation :— ‘“BanGALoRE, 17 tH Suprumper, 1864. ‘“My Duar Sir,—I have the pleasure to send you a photograph of a curious rock inscription at Taikal, a few miles from the Colar Road Station of the Bangalore Branch Railway. It is in Teloogoo, which is the prevailing language in the Colar District of Mysore; but it has been deciphered with difficulty, and the translation given overleaf is rather the general purport than a literal rendering. “At the time mentioned, 1438 Salivahan, the Colar country was apparently under the rule of the Anagundi kings, and it is probable that the Deva Raja referred to in the inscription was of that Dynasty. “Yours truly, (Signed) “L. B. BOWRING,” 4 er7sc.8i"s3 sitygee « 514. Proceedings of the Asratic Society. [No. 5, TRANSLATION. “The order of Deva Raya, the chief ruler, to his next in authority Gopa Raja, son of Kanthappa Raja Wodiar, dated 1438. Banda Baliaka Naik. Allarpa Naik. Bhungeeda Naik. ‘These three are counsellors of the said Gopa Raja, their household god being Vardharaj Devaru; they conducted their domestic affairs in the form of a procession in the service of that god. “‘ At this time it was reported that a tiger had killed a cow in the vicinity. Then a hero, named Pratap Singh, visited Gopa Raja, with his followers, during the procession in honor of the god. At the request of Gopa Raja, he hunted and slew the tiger, for which service, Deva Raya, on the recommendation of Gopa Raja, granted to the said Pratap Singh, in the name of the god, 93 wet lands and 13 dry lands near the village of Coomsee.” Under the figure of a Tiger :— “This shasanam is engraved by Kallukote Tirumallaga. 93 wet lands and 18 dry lands have been granted for slaying the tiger by order of Deva Raya. The said wet and dry lands have been obtained by the favor of Vardharaj Devaru.”’ 3. From J. Beames, Hsq., two silver oa four copper coins. 4, From C. A. Elliott, Hsq., Rubbings of Inscriptions at the foot of some Jain Images in the Hoshungabad district. Mr. Blanford exhibited some specimens of flint implements of the ‘early stone period,’ found at St. Acheul, near Abbeville, which he had lately received from England. He pointed out the resemblance of their general form to that of the stone implements from Madras exhibited a few months since by Mr. Oldham, and gave a brief descrip- tion of the deposits in which these implements were found. He spe- cially pointed out that the evidence of the immense antiquity of man rested not on mere vague calculations of the rate at which alluvial deposits were formed, as had been recently stated, somewhat dogma- tically, by an eminent mathematician, who was evidently but slightly informed on the enormous changes that have been effected in the physical Geography of Western Europe since the formation of the deposits in which these implements were found. To suppose that the . = 1864. ] : Proceedings of the Ascatie Society. 515 Somme Valley had been hollowed out ina period of six thousand years, or even six thousand years two or three times multiplied, would be utterly at variance with all that we know of the eroding action of rivers; and the Somme Valley only offered one instance out of a great ‘number in which broad river valleys must have been formed since man lived on the earth. Some persons without practical acquaintance with the forms of stones naturally fractured, had doubted whether the flint implements were really of human manufacture, in spite of all the evidence of design afforded by their uniformity, and the number of fractures by which that unformity had been attained; and the absence of human bones from the deposits containing the flint implements had been much commented on, as being adverse to the view of the human origin of the flint knives. It might be satisfactory, therefore, to such persons to know, that within the last few months a considerable number of human bones, including a human skull of very depressed form, a sacrum, portions of jaws and other bones, had been disinterred from the old flint-knife gravels of Moulin Quignon, not by the questionable agency of workmen, but by M. Boucher des Perthes and a number of French Geologists, whose names were a sufficient guaran- tee for the genuineness of the discovery. Mr. Blanford concluded by reading a paragraph from the August number of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, which gave an account of these dis- coveries. Mr. Blanford then drew the attention of the Meeting to some portions of a semi-fossil human skull, found some years since, unlabelled and without any note of locality, in the Society’s Museum. It consist- ed of the occipital and parietal bones and a portion of the frontal, with portions of upper and lower jaws, and was filled with a mags of shells of the genus Unio, also semifossilized, and loosely connected together by calcareous infiltration, in a sandy matrix. The Unio was of a living species, but that fact would afford no indication of age, as the fresh water shells which accompany the bones of extinct Mam- mala in the Nerbudda alluvium are all of living species. Mr. W. Theobald had found this specimen some years ago in the Museum, shortly after hig return from the Nerbudda Valley, and then stated that the matrix of the specimen resembled that of certain of the Nerbudda bone deposits. The specimen had been laid by, and had 4H 2 4B Ad dae Rey o- Ys, ‘ e ’ . . - ot] | “~ aS a. =: -*. x. 576 Proceedings of the Asiatic Societys [No. 5, only been refound lately after much search. Mr. Blanford now exhibit- ed it to the Meeting, in the hope that some of the older Members of the Society might be enabled to throw some light on its history. The skull, so far as could be judged from the fragments preserved, was well formed, and not unlike that of some of the recent native skulls in the Society’s Museum. Until something was known of its history, no inference could be drawn as to its antiquity. Mr. Blanford then read to the Meeting a note by Professor John Phillips, of Oxford, on the supposed Spiti fossils in the Oxford Mu- seum, prefacing the reading with the following remarks :— ‘Tt will be remembered by those Members who were present at the December Meeting of the Society last year, that Mr. Oldham read a paper ‘on the reputed Spiti fossils,’ in the Society's Museum, in which I was called to account for having rejected on insufficient grounds the genuineness of certain of the fossils in that collection, more especially a few species of Ammonites which differed trom those forming the majority of the collection in apparent geologic age, as well as in matrix, &c.; while they were absolutely identical in species, matrix, and every other point with the well known Lias fossils from Whitby in Yorkshire. Some of them were figured as forming part ol Dr. Gerard’s Spiti collection, by Mr. James Prinsep, in the Gleanings in Science of 1831, and again inthe 18th vol. of the Asiatic Re- searches; but as this was the only evidence that I could discover of their genuineness, and as similar fossils had not been discovered by any other collectors in Spiti or elsewhere in the North Himalaya, 1 considered it probable that the specimens in question had been acci- dentally intermixed with the genuine Spiti fossils subsequent to the receipt of the latter by the Society. Mr. Oldham endeavoured to combat this view by adducing the fact that fossils of the same species and similar in character to those rejected by me existed in the Oxford Museum, where they were labelled as Spiti fossils; and that it was absurd to suppose that a similar accidental intermixture of Whitby and. Spiti fossils had taken place at Oxford and Calcutta. “In replying to Mr. Oldham’s remarks, I pointed out that the Oxford specimens could not be received as independent evidence, unless it could be proved that they had been despatched by Dr. Gerard to England as an independent series, and under circumstances which » ry) 1864. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. DTT rendered it impossible that the supposed intermixture had been effected prior to their despatch. Admitting the fact that the Oxford fossils had been received in England some time previous to the publication of the 18th Volume of the Asiatic Researches, I stated that I had been unable to find any record of the date of the actual receipt of the fossils by Dr. Buckland, or of that of the Society’s series by the Society. If these two dates could be ascertained and compared, it would then be seen whether the evidence of the Oxford fossils could be regarded as that of an independent series or not. I asked Dr, Oldham whether he had any such dates, to which he did not reply at the time, but afterwards rose and said that he had not his notes with him, but that he knew that the Oxford series was received at Oxtord before the Asiatic Society had received theirs. Thinking however, that Dr. Oldham might possibly be mistaken on this head, and with a view, if possible, to settle this very important point of evidence, I wrote to Professor Maskelyne, to ask him to ascertain whether there existed any record of the actual date of receipt of the Spiti fossils at Oxford, and briefly stating the question at issue, which that date was required to decide. Professor Maskelyne very kindly communicated my letter to Professor John Phillips, and the result is the note which I now read to the society. “* Notes on Himalayan Fossils in the Museum at Oxford ; June 2nd, 1864. By Prof. John Phillips. ‘About 80 years since, I sent from York to Calcutta a considerable series of the fossils of Whitby and some other tracts. The specimens were selected from the duplicates of the Yorkshire Philosophical Society, and were presented by that Institution to some individual of position in Calcutia, whose name I cannot remember (it seems to me to have been Patterson), but could find out. Whether the collection was careiully kept separate at Calcutta, I know not; but some years aiterwards, on being shown in England a specimen of A. communis said to be ‘from the Himalaya,’ I at once conjectured that the York- shire collection might have given forth this offset so like—so absolutely like—in form, colour, and accompaniments of shale or ironstone. The Same astonishing resemblance occurs in regard to these specimens in the Oxford Museum, especially in regard to the Ammonites communis and A. bifrons (Walcott), which are very common at Whitby. i ee oe oe / - * oe ee a“ if~e-« 578 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5, ‘On the other hand, the other fossils in this collection do not offer any especial analogy to Yorkshire types; some are of Oxfordian shapes, and of the Belemnite in particular, it is unknown in York- shire, but a good deal like some found in the South of England, as to form, not, I think, as to conservation, &. ‘Among the fossils we note as of Liassic age, Ammonites communis. ‘Ammontes Bifrons (Walcott): such occur at Whitby. The variety of A. commums called crassus, is found both at Whitby, and in this series, from the Himalaya! ‘Pachyodon Listert in plenty. It is not quite like ordinary English specimens. ‘Small Spirifera of the Liassic type, such as occurs in South of Hngland, not in Yorkshire. ‘With this Sprrifera in plenty, occurs :— ‘Rhynchonella of the types conconna and obsoleta. In separate masses, ‘Avicula like Braamburiensis. ‘ Astarte. ‘Trigoma of atype near middle and top of Bath Oolite series, not quite like any English form, and separate. ‘Belemmtes of the group B. Sulcatus, Miller, probably of Oxiord clay. ‘ Palceozoic Fossils also occur, including ‘ Producta antiquata. ‘ Sporifer 1. 2. = 3. ‘ Attenuata ‘ Strophomena. (Sd.) ‘JOHN PHILLIPS, Oxford. ‘2nd June 1864.’ “Tt would appear from this note, that Professor Phillips entertains some doubt on the genuineness of the Oxford fossils, but as he omits to give the date, which is especially required to settle the question, I am still uncertain whether any record of it exists. Dr. Oldham has, however, given us to understand, that he possesses such evidence of the dates both of the receipt of the Society’s and of the Oxford collec- 1864. | Proceedings of the Asvatec Society. 579 tions, as will tend to settle the point, and it will materially aid in the elucidation of the question if Dr. Oldham will communicate these, for record in the Society’s proceedings, in order that their authenticity may be thoroughly sifted, and the question of genuineness, if possible, thereby set at rest.’’ Babu Rajendralal Mitra made the following remarks on four unde- scribed coins, which were exhibited by him. “Since the last meeting, I have had occasion twice to examine the Cooch Behar trove at the Mint, in order to select afew sets of coins for a friend; and while so employed, I discovered two varieties of coins, which had before escaped my notice. Both of them appear to me to be unknown to numismatologists. I take this opportunity, therefore, to submit them to the inspection of the meeting: one of them has on the obyerse the name of one Sultan Ruknuddin Kaikaus, the son of a Sultan, and the grandson of a Sultan; and on the reverse, that of the Khalif Mostasim. The margin of none of the four speci- mens that I have seen is perfect, but on one of them the words Sulsh and Satamayd, or “six hundred and three,” are distinct, with a word in the middle, which appears to me to be very like Tasaayin or ninety. On asecond, the words Saneh ahad, ‘“‘In the year one,” are clearly legible, and traces exist of Zasaayin Satamayd. ‘The third specimen has Tasaayon or ‘‘ ninety,” the rest being illegible. Reading the dates with the help of each other, I take them to be 691 and 693 respective- ly. The place of coinage, I read with some doubt to be Sonargaon. It follows hence, that the king who issued these coins must have lived in the last decade of the 7th century, and exercised sway either at Delhi or Gour. Now it is well known that Nasiruddin Bagora, the second son of Balban, was in undisputed possession of Bengal from the Hejira year 681 to 698, or A. D. 1282 to 1299; and our Kaikaus, therefore, could not have been a King of Bengal at that time. At Delhi, Ghyasuddin Balban died in the year 1286, leaving his Empire to his grandson, Kai Khusro, son of Muhammad. But his nobles set aside his will, and raised another of his grandsons, Kaikobad, son of Nasiruddin of Bengal, to the throne. That dissolute prince reigned for only three years, and was succeeded by Jellaluddin Firuz, the Khilji, in H. 687, or A. D. 1288. Ziaa-i-Barni, the historian and contemporary of this Viruz, says, that during the last illness of Kaiko- ev FAY rong fe § 7/¢« Saye ery Fa PF / fe eer aad oil 580 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5, bad his Moghal Omrahs got possession of his only son Kaimurs, a boy of three years of age, and proclaimed him King under the title of Shamsuddin. They were, however, unable to maintain their ground, and in three months Firuz mounted the throne, and subsequently caused the young prince to be put to death. This statement has been repeated by all subsequent historians, except the author of the Mirat al’Alum, who, according to Mr. Thomas, changes the name of the prince, from Kaimurs to Kaikaus; and it is to this prince that I feel disposed to assign the coin under notice. Its shape, size, and style of writing are very like those of the coins of Kaikobad, its legend is mutatis mutandes the counterpart of that of the other, and its reverse has the name of the Khalif Mostasim, given in identically the same words, as on the coins of Balban and Kaikobad, while there is a strong family likeness in the names of Kaikaus, Kaimurs, Kaikobad and Kai Khusro. The dates of the coins, however, are opposed to this assignment. The units “one” and “three,” are perfectly clear, and they will not admit of our bringing the coins which bear them to the year 687, when Kaimurs was proclaimed king, even if we doubted the term for 90 (Sasayin) and read it 80 (Samanin.) The title also is opposed to my assignment. According to a contemporary historian, the prenomen of Kaimurs was Shamsuddin, while that of the Kaikaus of our coin is Ruknuddin, These difficulties, however, may be explained away. There are on record several instances in which Muhammadan Sove- reiens have appeared under different prenomens at different times, and this may be one of them; and the discrepancy in the dates may be due either to the prince having lived as a fugitive much longer than Ziaa-i-Barni admits, or to a desire on the part of Nasiruddin, Governor of Bengal, to continue his allegiance to his grand son Kaimurs, even after his deposition, and possibly after his death; for he could not readily recognize the usurpation by Firuz of an empire which belonged to his family for three generations. Should this theory of mine be untenable, it will be for others to decide who this prince was, whose coin we have now on hand. Osv. “Ul Sultan ul A’zam Ruknuddunia-o-din Abu Mozattar Kaikaus Sultan ibn ul Sultan ibn Sultan.” Rev. “Ul imam ul Mustasim, Amir ul momnin Maz Zarb haézeh ulsikka Saneh stls tasaayin satamaya,” : — ai 3 op A 1864.] Proceedings of the Asvatic Socrety. 581 The second coin I have to notice, has the name of one Ali Shah on the obverse. His prenomen was Alauddin, and he calls himself the Alexander of his age, Sekander uljeman; I have found several specimens of his coinage, but none sufficiently perfect to give me his date in full. . The only word legible is Sabaamaya, or “ seven hundred.” Traces also are visible of a word which may be taken for arbayin, or forty, but what the unit was [ cannot make out. The place of coinage was Lucknouty. Assuming upon those premises that it is a Bengal coin of the 5th decade of the 7th century, I attribute it to Aly Mubarik, the officer of Kaddar Khan, who proclaimed himself king of Bengal, in 742 Hejira, or A. D. 1342, under the prenomen of Alauddin. He was assassinated, after a reign of a year and five months by his foster brother Hajy Ilias. The legend on the coin is as follows :—Osv. “ Ul Sultan ul Azam Ala ul dunia-o-din Abul Mozaffar Ali Shah ul Sultan.” Rev. “Sekander ul jeman ul *** zarb ul Sikka Lakhnauti, Saneh Arbayin * Sabamaya,” I take this opportunity to exhibit two Assam silver coins, placed at my disposal by Col. Guthrie. They bear the names of Surjané- raéyana Deva and Surja Deva Chakradhvaja Sinha, with the Saka years 1570, 1575, ov A. D. 1648 and 1653. They were the earliest Hindu Kings of Assam, but their dates had hitherto remained un- settled. James Prinsep, following the Assam Burunjt of Holirama Dhekial Fukan, placed the first Hindu King of Assam, Chakam or Jayadhvaja Sinha, in the year 1665, with a mark of interrogation alter it, and a Chakradhvaja Sinha in 1621, immediately below him. The Assam Burunji of Radhénatha Bor Borua removes Chuhun- mung alias Surjanéréyana the first Hindu Raja, to the year 1497; and then, after two Burmese names, has a Chuhingtfa, alias Surjanarayana, who after two Burmese successors was followed by a Chutamla, alias Jayadhvaja Sinha, in 1658, and a Chupangmung, alias Chakradhvaja, in 1663. Chakam, alias Jayadhvaja Sinha, is said to have defeated a general of Aurungzeb, and his era, therefore, must be subsequent to 1658, and he is evidently identical with the Surjadeva Chakradh- vaja Sinha of our coin, who commenced his reign before 1658, Hig immediate predecessor was Surjandréyana, who was probably the first convert to Hindu faith; for the first prince ‘of that name in Radhé- AR 582 Proceedings of the Asvatie Socrety. [No. 5, nitha’s history 1s evidently a mistake. In his coins he invokes both Hari and Hara for his patron divinities. The legends of the two coins, are, Ist, of Surjanarayana. Isr Arga.—Sri Sri Hari Haracharana pardyanasya. 2np ArnEA.—Sri Sri Surjandréyana Devasya Sake 1570. 2nd, of Surjadeva. Ist Arna.—Sri Sri Siva Rémagana paréyanasya. 2nd Arza.—Sri Sri Surjadeva Chakradhvaja Sinhasya Sake 1575, A letter from Mr. Carlyle, announcing his resignation of the Curator- ship, alter the Dussehra holidays, which has been accepted by the Council, was recorded. The following resolution was proposed by the Council, expressive of the Society’s recognition of Mr, Blyth’s services :— “ On the eve of transferring the Zoological collections of the Society to Government, to form the nucleus of an Imperial Museum of Natural History, the Society wishes to record its sense of the important services rendered by its late Curator, Mr. Blyth, in the formation of those collections. In the period of 22 years, during which Mr. Blyth was Curator of the Society’s Museum, he has formed a large and valuable series of specimens, richly illustrative of the Ornithology of India and the Burmese Peninsula, and has added largely to the Mammalian, and other vertebrate collections of the Museum; while by his numerous descriptive papers, and catalogues of the Museum specimens, he has made the materials thus amassed by him subservient to Zoological science at large, and especially valuable to those engaged in the study of the vertebrate faunas of India and its adjoining countries.” The resolution, being put to the vote, was carried unanimously. Letters from the Rev. J. Cave Browne, Lt. Col. A. Fraser, and Mr. T. Dickens, intimating their desire to withdraw from the Society, were recorded. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting were balloted for, and elected Ordinary Members :—~ Baboo Bhoodeb Mookerjee. H. H. Locke, Esq. ) The Hon’ble J. B. Phear. Lieut. Col W. D. Short, R. E. ©. W. Hatton, Kisq. — ~. a _ ae a 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 583 The following gentlemen were named for ballot, as ordinary members at the next meeting. W. Anderson, Esq., proposed by Captain W. N. Lees, seconded by Mr. H. F’. Blaniord. / H. Dunlop, Esq., proposed by Captain W. N. Lees, seconded by Mr. Geoghegan. J. G. Sarkies, Esq., proposed by Mr. Woodrow, seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. D. R. Onslow, Esq., proposed by Mr. Sandeman, seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. J. H. A. Branson, Hsq., proposed by Mr. Heeley, seconded by Mr. Wheeler. Whitley Stokes, Hsq., proposed by Mr. H. B. Medlicott, seconded by Mr. Heeley. R. J. Richardson, Hsq., C. 8., proposed by Mr. H. F’. Blantord, seconded by Mr. Heeley. E. S. Robertson, Esq., C. S., proposed by Mr. Heeley, seconded by Dr. Colles. K. T. Atkinson, Hsq., C. S., Jaunpore, proposed by Mr. Heeley, seconded by Mr. H. F. Blanford. The Council reported that they had elected Colonel C. Douglas to the Meteorological and Library Committees. Communications were received :— 1. From E. Thomas, Hisq., A continuation of his paper on Ancient Indian Weights. 2. From Baboo Gopee Nath Sen, Abstract of the results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations, taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in July and August 1864. 3. From the Secretary Antiquarian Association of the Central provinces :— I. A Memorandum on some of the principal Hill Tribes of the Satpoora Range. II. Notes on the Gurjat State of Patna, by Major H. B. Impey, Deputy Commissioner of Sumbulpore. Tif. — For Decempur, 1864. The monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Sodiety of Bengal was held on the 7th instant. Colonel R. Strachey, senior member present, in the chair. The minutes of the last Meeting were read and confirmed. Mr. Oldham desired to correct a misapprehension which had taken place in the report of what he had said at the Meeting in December last. He said that Dr. Gerard had sent a collection to Mr. Buckland and the Asiatic Society had sent one also, and that Dr. Gerard’s was the first;—not that Dr. Gerard’s collection reached home before the collection sent from Calcutta. Professor Phillips with characteristic caution had left the matter where he found it. Mr. Blanford reminded the Meeting that, on the occasion referred to, he had reduced the argument of the validity of the Oxford fossils as affording evidence of the authenticity of the disputed specimens in the Society’s Museum to one crucial question, viz, “Could it be proved by a comparison of dates, that Dr. Buckland’s fossils reached England before the Society’s collection reached Calcutta?’ To this question he, and he believed others at the Meeting, had understood Mr. Oldham to reply that he had not his notes with him at the time, but he knew that he had notes of the dates required, and that they shewed that Dr. Gerard’s fossils could not have been sent from the Society’s Museum. Mr. Blanford still thought that it would aid the settlement of this question if Mr. Oldham would place his notes upon record in the Society’s proceedings. Mr. Oldham replied that he had some notes, but he declined to produce them. . Mr. Blanford remarked that in that case the whole matter remained 4 598 Proceedings of the Asvatec Socrety. [No. 5, exactly where it was before Mr. Oldham made his attack upon his (Mr. Blanford’s) paper on the Spiti Fossils. Dr. Stoliczka mentioned that Mr. Schlagintweit has described from Gnari-Khorsum an Ammonite, viz., Ammonites Kobellz, which is very analogous to A. befrons, so much so, that the one might be taken for the other; that both the species or varieties, as they may be called, exist in the Society’s collection; and that it would be desirable to know whether the same are represented in the Oxford collections. Mr. Blanford remarked that, though the species might be similar, the peculiarity of the supposed Gerard Fossils was in the absolute identity of their mineral character with that of the Whitby fossils; moreover, the abundance of the same species at Spiti and Whitby, and the absence at Spiti of other fossils having the same mineral character, but not specifically identical with Whitby fossils. Colonel Strachey made some remarks tending to throw doubt on the authenticity of the disputed Gerard fossils. The following presentations were announced :— 1. From W. Cornish, Esq. a specimen of the Black-backed Goose (Sarkidiornis melanonotus. ) 2. From Lieutenant R. C. Beavan; two specimens of Dendrocitta rufa. 3. From Dr, F. Stoliczka; a specimen of Lagomys Curzome. 4, From Baboo Rajendra Mullick; two specimens of Goura Coronata, or crowned Pigeon; five specimens of Wild Ducks, a Flamingo, and a black Lemur. 5, From A. ©, L. Carlyle, Esq., Officiating Curator; three speci- mens of Bats: one Nycticejus canus, and two of a species of Scotophilus, Calcutta, 6. From Baboo Poorno Chunder Bysack, Assistant Curator ; several specimens of young Rats. | 7. From Lieutenant R. C. Beavan; three books, viz., “ Hngland’s Workshops;” “The Utilization of Minute Life,” and another work. 8. From the Government of India, Foreign Department; two copies of a series of es likenesses of the tribes of Nepal, taken by Captain Taylor.. The Officiating Curator exhibited the skeletons of a large Crocodile and a Frog, kana Brahma, prepared for the Museum. 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. D99 A letter from Major A. B. Johnson, intimating his desire to withdraw from the Society, was recorded. The Secretary read the following copy of a letter from the Secretary of State for India, sanctioning the transfer to Government of the Museum of the Asiatic Society of Bengal; forwarded by the Under- Secretary to the Government of India, Home Department :— “Tndia Office, London, 15th October 1864. Public. No. 79. - “His Excellency the Right Hon’ble the Governor General of India in Council. “Srr,—I have received and considered in Council your letter dated 27th June (No. 85) 1864; and I have in reply to communicate my sanction to the proposals therein submitted for the transfer to Govern- ment of the Museum of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and for the formation of an Imperial Museum at Calcutta. “9. JT shall take immediate steps in accordance with your request for the selection of a competent Curator for the Museum, on the terms proposed by you, together with the allowance of one hundred and filty pounds (£150) as passage and outfit money. I have, &., (Sd.) C. Woop.” No. 5870. “Copy forwarded to the Secretary to the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, with reference to correspondence ending with his letter No. 177, dated Sth April 1864. “By order, (Sd.) ‘A. Corvin, “ Officiating Under-Secy. to the Govt. of India.” The Council reported that, having received a letter from the officiat- ing Curator requesting that his resignation, as announced to the last Meeting of the Society, might be withdrawn, they had allowed Mr. Carlyle to defer his resignation to the end of the current month (December), about or shortly after which time the Curator appointed by the Secretary of State may be expected to arrive. The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the previous Meeting, were balloted for as Ordinary Members :— 4 2 600 _ Proceedings of the Asiatec Society. [No. 5 W. Anderson, Esq. Whitley Stokes, Esq. H. Dunlop, Esq. R. J. Richardson, Esq. J. C. Sarkies, Esq. Ii. 8. Robertson, Esq. D. R. Onslow, Esq. K. T. Atkinson, Esq. J. H. A. Branson, Esq. The following gentlemen were named for ballot as Ordinary Members at the ensuing Meeting. Lieutenant J. H. Urquhart, R. E., proposed by Captain Godwin Austen, seconded by H. F. Blanford, Esq. Dr. J. Anderson, proposed by Dr. Partridge, seconded by W. L. Heeley, Esq. The receipt of the following Communications was announced :— I. From Baboo Gopee Nauth Sen; an abstract of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in September last. 2, From Dr. Stoliczka; a note on Lagomys Curzonie Hodgson. The Secretary read Dr. Stoliczka’s paper, of which the following is an abstract :—During a late visit to Hastern Ladak, Dr. Stoliczka had succeeded in procuring several specimens of this animal, one of which had been prepared for the Society's Museum, and was exhibited on the table of the meeting room. Although occurring plentifully in Ladak, this was the first specimen that had reached the Society’s Museum. After a detailed description of specimens of different age, é&c., and noting the differences which characterized young and adult specimens, Dr. Stoliczka gives an account of the habitat of the species. It does not live usually at a less elevation than 15,500 ft. above the sea. Round the Chomoriri lake it is associated with Phaiomys lucurus and Arctomys bobac. The greatest elevation at which Dr. Stoliczka met with it was 18,672: ft., at the top of the Ladak pass, on the confines of vegetation. Between 15,500 ft. and at the latter elevation, it is very abundant throughout Ladak, and it appears to range far to the Hastward, as Mr. Hodgson obtained specimens from Chumbi, N. W. of Sikhim. Dr. Stoliczka had not observed it south of the Bara Lacha range. In Spiti L. Ourzonie is represented by another species, Z. Roylet, which ranges between 12,500 and 16,000 ft. ef 1864. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 601 On the motion of the Chairman, the thanks of the meeting were voted to Dr. Stoliczka. The Secretary read the following report of the Meteorological Committee of the Society, prefaced by an Introductory Memorandum ; also a letter from the Government of India, Military Department, and the resolution of the Council thereupon. Intropuctory Memoranpum. The Meteorological Committee of the Society, as it at present exists, was formed on the proposition of Colonel Strachey in April 1857, apparently in the expectation that, as a deliberative body, it would superintend the Collection of Meteorological observations, acting, to quote the words of the original Memorandum, “as a controlling power capable of combining the work of all observers.” There are no records of any work having been done by the Committee up to February 1861, when the offer of some self-registering instru- ments to the Society gave rise to a discussion, which resulted in the resolution, “That it is not desirable for the Society itself to attempt to make Meteorological observations, but that the Council should be recommended to address Government generally, on the importance of establishing a uniform system of Meteorological Observation through- out India, so managed as to admit of proper comparison; and on the means which should be adopted to bring about improvements in existing registers; and generally to further the accurate investigation of Meteorological phenomena.” At a subsequent meeting of the Committee in April 1862, Colonel Strachey submitted the draft of a Report in accordance with the above Resolution, and this with slight alterations was sent up to the Council, and laid before the Meeting of the Society in May 1862. In this report, after pointing out the great importance of a know- ledge of Meteorological laws, and the direct influence of Meteorolo- gical Phenomena on life, health, and property, and adducing the drought and consequent famine of the previous year, as a prominent instance in support of their view, it was shewn that the present system of Meteorological Observation and record is totally inadequate to afford the data requisite for the elucidation of the laws of the climate, or for enabling us to avail ourselves of them even were they known; that while many of the records, now kept, are made with no sufficient Leth ii Sw Ac aA A, eee Ti nel! ‘ iif sith te ol ak * . : TR eALE tai ak wiht Pee ‘7 SL ET AR Peale yh > J: eR Ie ¢ rey Oooo aL ee, nt ae eo ha pings ied Oe oot anh is. ; we - feta 4h reat ey Os, 602 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5, attention, and are not susceptible of comparison one with the other, from the very different ways in which they are kept, the value of the whole is very much diminished if not altogether lost, owing to the impossibility of distinguishing the good from the bad. It was further observed that the very essence of the value of such observations is, that they should be brought in relation one with the other, and that this must be done in a regular, systematic, and scientific manner. It was therefore suggested that a Board of the leading scientific men in India should be appointed by Government to make suggestions on this and kindred subjects; and it was conceived that the suggestions of a Board so constituted would be received with thankfulness by Government and all individual observers, and that such recommend- ations would practically carry with them sufficient weight, to give that spirit and unity of method to all meteorological observation which is so entirely wanting at present, and which is so essential to any real progress in the science and its practical application. The Council, in presenting this report, requested the authority of the Society to address Government in accordance therewith; which authority, after an inter- esting and animated discussion, was formally accorded. A letter, dated 20th June 1862, was therefore addressed to Govern- ment, recommending that a Meteorological Committee should be consti- tuted by Government, on the plan of the Meteorological Committee of the Board of Trade in London, for the advancement of Meteorological Science. In this letter the special importance of Meteorological — information in this country was strongly insisted on. “ The terrific hurricanes that from time to time have swept over the Sea of Bengal, causing the most calamitous destruction of property in shipping, and carrying death almost to the entire population of whole districts that have been submerged by the storm-wave,”’ were quoted as well-known facts; and it was predicted (a prediction the disastrous fulfilment of which is fresh in the recollection of us all), that such storms would surely be repeated in the future. The horrors of the famine of the previous year, and the importance of any knowledge that would enable us to foresee those terrible calamities, were appealed to as strong arguments for systematic reform of the existing inefficient machinery, and as an instance of the interest which the Government has in the eltects of Meteorological phenomena, Other arrangements of a similar 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 603 character, and tending to the same end, were also adduced; and finally the Council stated that they would be prepared to submit a definite plan without loss of time, should the general views they had expressed be approved by His Excellency the Governor General in Council. The reply of Government to this letter was received in February 1863. The Government intimated that it fully recognized the value of Meteorological observations properly conducted and collated by persons really competent to the task, and that it would afford all reasonable assistance, if a scheme can be devised likely to effect the object desired by the Asiatic Society. Further, the Government would be glad to receive and take into consideration the definite proposals of the Society, concluding that the nature of the observations, and the forms of recording them, will be proposed by the Society with a due regard to the circumstances under which, and the persons by whom, they may have in many cases to be conducted, and also to the great importance of ensuring as far as possible that they may be relied on as accurate. This letter being referred to the Meteorological Committee, the preparation of a draft Report was entrusted to Colonel Strachey, on his intimation that he had a detailed scheme of operations which he wished to recommend to the Society. Colonel Strachey’s draft was received in April 1864, but in the interim, viz., in November 1863, a memo. was received from the Military Department, intimating that the Government would be glad to be favoured with an early reply to the previous letter. On the receipt of Colonel Strachey’s draft it was at once circulated to the Committee, and a number of alterations were suggested, which, retaining the fundamental propositions of Colonel Strachey’s draft, were embodied in a second draft, for circulation to the absent members of the Committee, and others, not members of the Committee, but whose suggestions might, it was thought, be useful to the end in view. It was desired to obtain the fullest expression of opinion on the part of those, who, from their scientific acquirements or their special interest in Meteorology, might be in a position to give impor- tant aid to the Committee; and the Draft, as agreed upon by the resident members of the Committee, was therefore printed with half margin, and circulated as already mentioned. To these circulars a 604 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. [No. 5, number of answers and comments were received, the majority being in full accordance with the terms of the report. These were circulated to the resident members of the Committee, and a meeting was then held, (on the 22nd August,) at which the whole Report was reconsidered, and some slight alterations agreed upon. The Report thus completed was sent up to the Council, and recorded at the meeting held on the 2nd September ; but as it was thought desirable that a subject of so much importance should receive the leisurely consideration of the Council, it was ordered to be circulated to the Council, and to be reconsidered at the following meeting. The chief alteration suggested by the Council was, that that part of the Draft which provided for a Board of Meteorology should be struck out, on the ground that the essential requirements of the system were efficient administration, and that it would be undesirable to divide the responsibility between an executive Secretary and a delibera- tive Board. The report was therefore referred back to the Committee, recirculated and considered at two meetings, and in its final revised form is now submitted by the Council at this meeting of the Society. At the time when these lengthened deliberations were approaching completion, vz., on the 19th October, a letter was received from the Military Department, informing the Society, that “in consequence of a further communication from the Right Hon’ble the Secretary of State, transmitting some suggestions of the War Department, the Governor- General in Council has decided to entrust the consideration of the ques- tion to the Sanitary Commission, and does not therefore consider it neces- sary to trouble the Society any further inthe matter. His Excellency desired, however, to convey the acknowledgments of Government to the Asiatic Society for their original offer, and for the trouble they are believed to have taken preparatory to carrying it out.” On receipt of this letter, it was decided that the Report be completed as originally intended, and that its submission to the Society be deferred for a month, in order that, should any further information be received respecting this most unexpected communication, it might be submitted to the meeting, together with the Report and the Government letter. No further communication has been received, and the Report is therefore now submitted to the Society, together with all correspondence relating thereto. The following letter was then read :— — a — uh ew ih eee 1864. | Proceedings of the Astatec Society. 605 Mitirary DepaRTMENT. To the Secretary to the Asiatic Socrety. Sir,—With reference to the office Memo. from this Dept. No. 226, dated 11th November 1863, requesting an early reply to a previous communication relative to the offer of the Asiatic Society to submit a scheme for systematically conducting and recording Meteorological Observations in India, I am directed to acquaint you that, in consequence of a further communication from the Right Hon’ble the Seeretary of State, transmitting some suggestions of the War Department, the Right Hon’ble the Governor General in Council has decided to entrust the consideration of the question to the Sanitary Commission, and does not therefore consider it necessary to trouble the Society any further in the matter. His Excellency in Council, however, desires me to convey the acknowledgments of Government to the Asiatic Society for their original offer, and for the trouble they are believed to have taken, preparatory to carrying it out. Tam, &., (Sd.) H. K. Burnz, Captain, Ofjg. Secy. to the Govt. of India. Revort or THE Merroronodican CoMMITTEs. In reporting upon the measures which, in the opinion of the Meteorological Committee, are essential to a sound and useful system of Meteorological registration, it must be premised that in Meteoro- logy, as in all branches of physical science, accuracy of observation, and a clearly defined and rational aim, are indispensable to utility ; and that, however desirable it may be that observations should be numerous, it is far better to limit them to any degree, than, by attempting to ensure fulness, to risk the accuracy and trust-worthiness of the record. Labour and money are equally thrown away upon any scheme which does not fulfil these all-important conditions. That this proposition is true, when the object is purely to ascertain abstract laws, needs no argument; that it is equally true when the observations are made partly or chiefly with an economic or social object, is no less certain, though it may not at first sight be equally Ay Are deer ie) + --* ry ,* ita 606 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5 apparent. ‘The value of lunar tables to the seaman, that of a geological map to the miner, or of a chemical analysis to the manulacturer, | depends upon their respective trustworthiness. If they cannot be trusted they are worthless; and the data, which it is the object of Meteoro- logy to supply, in no way differ in this respect from those furnished by the Astronomer, the Geologist, or the Chemist. Among the more important indications of Meteorological data are the amount of rainfall, and the variation which this undergoes as cultivation increases or as forests are cleared; the causes of local and epidemic disease, which, although much wrapped in obscurity, may not improbably be in part dependent on the dampness of the atmosphere, the absence of ozone, the prevalence of particular winds, &e.; and the prognostication of storms, or of seasons of drought or unusual rainfall. Such phenomena are indeed only in a few cases capable of control, but it is only neces- sary to point to the results attained by Admiral Fitzroy, to prove that, when forewarned, we may be able in a great number of cases either to avoid or diminish their more disastrous effects. But in order that any of the laws of these phenomena may be determined, so that they may be acted upon with confidence, it is essential that the observations from which they are deduced be reliable and accurate, The observations of many successive years must, in most cases, be recorded, in order that the laws of recurring atmospheric changes, and the effects of those changes on agriculture, health, &c,, may be ascer- tained, and the observations taken at different times and places must be capable of strict comparison. It is clear that no loose system of record will admit of this; and indeed the very knowledge that a series of observations had been made by an incompetent observer, or with instruments not strictly trustworthy, would at once be sufficient to warrant their rejection, when, asin Meteorology, the increments of variation are so small, that the error of observation will in many cases conceal or neutralize, if it does not absolutely invert, their true law ol succession. ven if, at one and the same station, the conditions of error are so constant that a result true in the main is obtained, when the observation of different periods are compared, this will be the utmost attainable ; and the observations are neither comparable with those taken under different conditions elsewhere, nor can they in any case be accepted with that confidence which alone will give them value, 4 ' — | 1864.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 607 when their indications are to be taken as the basis of active measures involving great interests. In truth, it may be stated as an invariable axiom, that scientific data which cannot be confidently accepted as trustworthy, are equally worthless to science and economics. Strongly holding this view, the Meteorological Committee cannot recommend the adoption of any scheme which does not provide com- petent means of observation, and skilled and intelligent, in other words, special scientific supervision. They consider that in establish- ing a system of Meteorological registration for India, it may be wise not to aim at much detail, or at very extensive results at the outset, but it will be better to devote whatever sums the Government may grant for Meteorology, to provide a small but efficient staff, which may be extended in such manner and direction as experience may hereafter show to be advisable. It should be the duty of this staff, in the first place, to review the existing machinery of observation; to select and improve such parts as may be found capable of yielding useful results ; and the rest should be strictly excluded from the Government official record as being only calculated to vitiate the general results if mixed up with more accurate data. When, by selection and careful super- vision, a reliable system of record shall have been established, a Central Office will be necessary, at which the general results, furnished by the Local Officers of the staff, may be worked up into such a form as to render them available to Government and Foreign Meteorological bodies; and in the interim the whole system should be under the control of a skilled and trustworthy officer. The general scheme which the Committee would therefore recom- mend, consists of the following parts :— 1st.—A Superintendent. 9nd.—Local Reporters, one to each of the seven Governments of India. 3rd.—Local observers, to be selected from those now existing, and others, who should be furnished with compared instruments and in- structions to ensure uniformity of results. The appointment, duties, and emoluments of each of these may be treated somewhat more in detail. The Superintendent would be the sole responsible officer, to whose intelligence and scientific knowledge the formation and administration 47,9 ow. ) pe So ean ide ‘ . - 4s — * ’ 608 Proceedings of the Asvatic Society. [No. 5; of the entire system would be entrusted, and would be the immediate superior of the local Reporters. His duties would be to issue in- structions as to the local Officers, to superintend the comparison and distribution of instruments, and their repair when necessary. He would carry on all correspondence with the Government and local Officers, and would receive all local reports, from which he would. undertake the preparation of maps and such general reductions of the results of the department as would bring them into a form readily available to Government and the public, for general application. He would also place himself in communication with the Meteorological Departments of England and other countries, with a view to the exchange of Meteorological data, and in order that European Science might avail itself of the undoubtedly valuable additions which sys- tematic observations in an inter-tropical country, possessing features go marked and varied as those of India, .cannot fail to afford. These duties would demand much scientific knowledge and administrative capacity; and indeed the success of the system must, in a great measure, depend on the efficiency of this Officer. It would probably not be practicable to obtain a person qualified for the post at any salary below 1,000 Rupees per mensem, with travelling expenses and office allowance superadded. The appointment of some such officer is, it is considered, an essential part of any useful scheme of Meteorolo- gical registration, and the greatest care should be exercised in the selection of a person for the post. The local Reporters, of whom one to each Government would probably prove sufficient at the outset, need not, it is considered, be Officers appointed exclusively to Meteorological work, It would be highly desirable that they should possess something beyond a mere empirical knowledge of Meteorology, and should be at least well acquainted with those portions of physics and physical geography which most closely relate to Meteorological phenomena; and to secure such qualifications, either a high salary must be offered, or a more moderate salary as an addition to that drawn for some other appoint- ment. The latter course would probably be preferred; the more readily, asa larger field of selection would in this way be secured. It is considered desirable that persons habitually devoted to the pursuit of abstract knowledge, such as, for instance, some of the Professors of the Government or other Colleges, should, as a rule, be preferred for these appointments. 4) / 4 *, a © 1864.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 609 The local Reporters should be. carefully selected, and such a salary should be offered as would make it worth their while to devote time and care to the duties. Ifa very small remuneration be offered, it is scarcely probable that time and attention of more than equivalent value will be given; for Meteorological work, involving much tedious detail, does not present the same attractions to speculative minds, as are possessed by sciences of more immediate generalization. It 1s considered that Rs. 400 per mensem for pay and travelling expenses, and Rs. 100 for office, would be a just and moderate remuneration for the local Reporters. An annual report on the reduced and gener- alized results should be a sene qua non. The local Reporters would, in the first place, be entrusted with the collection of all observations actually made by different Officers of Government ; and from the whole would select such as, with improved appliances and systematisation, may be brought to that standard of accuracy which has been pointed out as a primary condition of value. They would then see that the selected observers be furnished with properly compared instruments, and with instructions to enable them to conform to the general system adopted; and they would occasionally visit the observing stations, to ensure that the instructions issued are strictly observed. They would also receive the tabulated results, and either reduce them to the standards of comparison, or, if too numerous to deal with themselves, forward them to the Central Office for that purpose; in the former case, they would send to the Central Reporter, copies of the reduced observations, together with the annual report on the general results, for the area of observation. The observations now recorded under orders of Government may be classed under four heads, vz. :—those made at— Ist—The Government Observatories at the Presidency stations. These are generally trustworthy, and made with standard instruments. It is proposed that the Central Observatories be placed under the superintendence of the local Reporters, and that special attention be directed to them in order that the observations there made may be used as standards of comparison. In certain cases, also, extension may be advantageously given to the observations, sothat at all central stations the following classes of phenomena be recorded, by self- registering instruments wherever possible :— - = - SS a ae ee Oe Ore 610 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socvety. [No. 5 Temperature of air and solar rays. Atmospheric moisture, Rain-fall. Strength and direction of wind. Clouds. Atmospheric pressure. Klectrical condition of lower atmosphere. Ozone. Magnetic dip, variation and intensity. 2nd.—The observations made at the Government Hospitals. These are, it 1s believed, rarely trustworthy, and it would probably be found desirable to restrict the records to the larger stations; and unless special observers are appointed, to limit the observations to those at the known hours of maximum and minimum, restricting the instru- ments to the thermometer (dry bulb), barometer and rain-gauge. By thus limiting the number and kinds of observations, it would probably be found practicable to give them a value, which for the most part they cannot be considered to have at present. 3rd.—The observations recorded at Civil Stations, Prisons, and Police Stations. The majority of these are believed to have but little value, and the observers are rarely of sufficient education or intelligence to be entrusted with a register, in which accuracy cannot be ensured without constant intelligent supervision. There may be particular cases in which an educated Officer might take such interest in the subject of Meteorology that he would volunteer the superintendence of the observations. In this case, the offer might be accepted at the discretion of the local Reporter, and the requisite instruments furnished by Government. All such observers should be volunteers; it being unquestionable, that it is impolitic and disadvantageous to impose the duties of registration on those who take no personal interest in the work. At the discretion of the local Reporters, and with the approval of the Superintendent, a certain small allowance for writers should be made to observers of this class. Hlsewhere, but little would probably be lost by the abandonment of this class of registers; if retained, they should be made for local record only, and should not be allowed to appear side by side with those of more value, upon which, such an association would only tend to throw discredit, 1864. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 611 4th_—On Government ships. These are fairly trustworthy, and, with a little care and attention on the part of the Reporter, may proba- bly be made moreso. The barometrical observations so made are especially of value, and those on the direction olf the wind; every encouragement should be given to the multiplication of this class of observations on the larger merchant ships and private steamers. A. fifth class of observations may be recorded with advantage when obtainable, viz., those made by educated Planters, Hngineers, and others scattered through the country, not in Government service. Though these may be few in number, in certain cases they will be of a value fully equal to those made at the Central Observatories. The Society now receives a series of observations of this character from a gentleman in Ceylon, which, for accuracy, care and fulness, are surpassed by none in the country. Should any registers of this class be obtainable, it would clearly be advisable to afford the observers furnishing them every aid in the loan or repair of instruments, the supply of forms of registers, de. The scheme thus submitted would involve an immediate maximum annual cost of about Rs. 67,000, including cost of instruments, office, travelling expenses for the Superintendent, &c., which may be divided as follows :— Monthly. Secretary and Superintendent,............c0ssesssssecseescrnee 1,000 7 Local-Reporters, at Eis. 500, = 2. <:.. scseqess-aevsseeeere 0,000 Central Office, Computers, &c., say .....seeccesveereseeeeee 300 4.800 POP ONNUMcinccseracpencesss 01,000 Instruments, Printing Oc. say 3... si cee 10,000 Total, per annum............ 67,600 The Committee believe that this scheme, without being very costly, would yield results which would amply compensate the expense, They would strongly urge as a general principle that any attempt to obtain Meteorological data on a cheap scale of payments will fail, as previous attempts have failed, and they believe that any expenditure 612 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. which is so incurred will prove a loss of money, entailing only disappointment on all who look to the registration of Indian Meteoro- logy to give information of value in sanitation, agriculture, and the general administration of the country. “ On the proposition of the Chairman, it was resolved that, seeing the small number of members present at the meeting, the discussion of the Meteorological report should be deferred till the next meeting, JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. OOS SOE SUPPLEMENTARY NUMBER. Report of the Proceedings of the Archeological Surveyor to the Government of India for the Season of 1862-63. NOTE. [Received 16th April, 1864. | In A. D. 634, when the Chinese pilgrim Hwen Thsang crossed the Satlaj from the westward, the first place that he visited was Po-l-ye to-lo, or Pariyatra, which has been identified by M. St. Martin with Vairét, to the northward of Jaypur. This place I have not yet visited, as my explorations during the cold season of 1862-63 were confined to Delhi, Mathura, aud Khalsi, on the line of the Jumna, and to the ancient cities lying north of that river in the Gangetic Doab, Oudh, and Rohilkhand. In these provinces, I have followed Hwen Thsang’s route from Mathura to Srdvaste; and, with his aid, I have been successful in discovering the once famous cities of Ahv- chhatra, Kosémbi, Shdchi, and Sravastz. ‘The sites of other celebrated places have likewise been determined with almost equal certainty, as Srughna, Madipur, Govisana, Pilosana, Kusapura, and Dhopdpapura. IT begin the account of my explorations at Delhi, which is the only place of note not visited by the Chinese pilgrim, whose route I take up at Mathura, and follow throughout Rohilkhand, the Doab, and Oudh. The places visited during this tour are accordingly described in the following order :— I. Delhi. II. Mathura. IJ. Khalsi, or Srughna. IV. Madawar, or Mladipur. | - ‘c. - - | ti ‘ e - il Report of the Archeological Survey. V. Kashipur, or Govisana. VI. Ramnagar, or Ahi-chhatra. VII. Soron, or Sukrakshetra. VIII. Atvranjikhera, or Pelosana. IX. Sankisa, or Sangkasya. X. Kanoj, or Kanyakubja. XI. Kakupur, or Aynto. XII. Daundiakhera, or Zayamukha. XIII. Allahabad, or Praydga. XIV. Kosam, or Kosémét. XV. Sultanpur, or Kusapura. XVI. Dhopdpapura. XVII. Ajudhya, or Saéketa. XVIII. Hatila, or Asokpur. XIX. Sahet-Mahet, or Srdvaste. XX. ‘Tanda. XXII. Nimsar. XXII. Bari-khar. XXIIT. Dewal. XXIV. Parastia Kot. XXYV. Bilai-khera. XXVI. Kabar. J.— DELHI. 1. The remains of Delhi are graphically described by Bishop Heber* as “a very awful scene of desolation, ruins after ruins, tombs after tombs, fragments of brick+work, free-stone, granite, and marble, scattered everywhere over a soil naturally rocky and barren, without cultivation, except in one or two small spots, and without a single tree.” This waste of ruins extends from the south end of the present city of Shahjahanabad to the deserted forts of Rai Pithora and Tughlakabad, a distance of 10 miles. The breadth at the northern end, opposite Firuz Shah’s Kotila, is about 3 miles, and at the south- ern end, from the Kutb Minar to Tughlakabad, it is rather more than 6 miles; the whole area covered with'ruins being not less than Ad square miles. It is most probable, however, that not more than a third of this extent was ever occupied at any one period, as the pre- * Journal, II, 290, __—_— ua +> - i~ —_ ~ > ’- ma * - —— ee 7 AT coal Report of the Archeological Survey. iil sent ruins are the remains of seven cities, which were built at different times by seven of the old Kings of Delhi. 2. A few other forts are recorded to have been built by the Em- perors Balban, Khizr, and Mubarak ; but there are no remains of them now existing, and even the sites of them are doubtful. It seems even probable that there were no remains of these three cities so far back as A. D. 1611, in the reign of Jahangir, when the English merchant, William Finch, travelling from Agra to Delhi, entered the Mogul Capital from the south, for he states that on his left hand he saw the ruins of old Delhi, called “the 7 Castles and 52 gates,’ a name by which these ruins are still known in the present day. With regard to the work of the Emperor Ghids-uwddin-Balban, who reigned from A. D. 1266 to 1288, I think that too great importance has been attached to its name of Azla or fort. The Kila Marzghan, which Syad Ahmed places at Ghidspur, near the tomb of Nizdm-uddin Auliya, was built as an asylum, (@=,° marjd) or place of refuge for debtors. Now this asylum for debtors was still existing in A. D. 1335 to 1840, when [bn Batuta was one of the Magistrates of Delhi. He describes it as the Dér-ul-aman (wYtjle) or “ House of safety,” and states that he visited the tomb of Balban, which was inside this house. From this, as well as from its name of Dér-wl-aman, I infer that the building was a walled enclosure of moderate size, perhaps not much larger than that which now surrounds the tomb of Tughlak Shah. This inference is rendered almost certain by Ibn Batuta’s description of Delhi,* which he says “now consists of jour cities, which becoming contiguous, have formed one.” Now three of the four cities here alluded to are certainly those of Rai Pithora, Jahén- panih, and Seri, (of which the continuous walls can be easily traced even at the present day,) and the fourth city must have been Tugh- lakabad. The date of the building of Jahan-panah is not recorded ; but as Ibn Batuta was employed on the insane expedition against China in 18387, and as Delhi was very shortly afterwards abandoned by Muhammad Tughlak for Deogir, it is certain that J ahan-panah, which was built by this Emperor, must have been one of the four contiguous cities described by Ibn Batuta. I feel quite satisfied, therefore, that the Avla-Marzghan, called also Dér-ul-aman, or “ House of refuge,” was not a fortress, or large fortified city, but only a small * ‘Travels, p. 111. A 2 IV Report of the Archeological Survey. walled enclosure surrounding his own tomb, and forming, at the same time, a place sufficiently large as an asylum for debtors and criminals. 3. The “seven forts” of old Delhi, of which remains still exist, are, according to my view, the following :— 1.—Ldlkot, built by Anang Pal about A. D. 1052. 2.—Kila kai Pithora, built by Rai Pithora about A. D. 1180. 3.—NSirt or Kela-Ala, built by Ala-uddin in A. D. 1304. 4.—Tughlakabad, built by Tughlak Shah in A. D. 1821. 5.—Citadel of Tughlakabad, ditto ditto. 6.—Adilabad, built by Muhammad Tughlak about A. D. 1325. 7.—Jahan-panéh, ditto ditto. In this list there 1s no mention of Indraprastha, because this celebrat- ed Capital of the Pandus is always described as being situated on the bank of the Jumna, and because the present fort of Indrpat no doubt represents some portion of the actual site, as well as the name of the famous city of Yudhishthira. Jndraprastha and Delhi were therefore two different cities, situated about 5 miles apart; the former on the bank of the Jumna above Humayun’s tomb, and the latter on a rocky ‘hill to the south-west, surrounding the well known Iron Pillar. At the time of the Muhammadan conquest, the Hindu city of Dilli was confined to the two forts of Lalkot and Rai Pithora; but after Firuz - Shah had moved the seat of Government to Firuzabad on the very site of the ancient Jndraprastha, the name of Dilli was sometimes applied to the whole of the old city, including the Musalman fort of Sirz and the fortified suburbs of JSahdn-pandh. Sharf-uddin, the his- torian of Timur, restricts the name of old Delhi to the two Hindu Jorts, and describes the cities of Sirt and Jahdn-panéh separately. Ferishta also does the same in his account of the later kings of the Tughlak dynasty. But after Humayun had rebuilt Indrpat, under the name of Dinx-pandh, and after Shir Shah had founded his fort of Kila-Shir-Shah on the site of Firuzabad and Indraprastha, the com- mon people began to use the names of old Deihi and new Delhi—the former being confined to the cluster of cities about the Hindu Dilli, while the latter was applied to those situated on the Jumna, on the site of the ancient Indraprastha. 4. Indraprastha or Indrpat.—At the time of the Mahibhérata, or “Great War” between the Pandus and Kurus, this was one of the Report of the Archeological Survey. Vv well known five pats or prasthas which were demanded from Dur- yodhan by Yudhishthira as the price of peace. These five pats, which still exist, were Panipat, Sonpat, Indrpat, Tilpat, and Baghpat, of which all but the last were situated on the right or’ western bank of the Jumna. The term prastha, according to H. H. Wilson, means anything “spread out or extended,” and is commonly applied to any level piece of ground, including also table-land on the top of a hill. | But its more literal and restricted meaning would appear to be that particular extent of land which would require a prastha of seed, that is, 48 double hands full, or about 48 imperial pints, or two-thirds of a bushel. This was, no doubt, its original meaning, but in the lapse of time it must gradually have acquired the meaning, which it still has, of any good-sized piece of open plain. Indraprastha would therefore mean the plain of Indra, which was, I presume, the name of the person who first settled there. Popular tradition assigns the five pats to the five Pandu brothers. 5. The date of the occupation of Indraprastha as a Capital by Yudhishthira, may, as I believe, be attributed, with some confidence, to the latter half of the 15th century before Christ. The grounds on which I base this belief are as follows :—1st, that certain positions of the planets, as recorded in the Mahdbhdrata, are shown by Bentley to have taken place in 1424-25 B.C., who adds that “there is no other year, either before that period or since, “in which they were so situated.” 2nd, in the Vishnu Purana it is stated thet at the birth of Parikshita, the son of Arjuna Péandavwa, the seven Rishis were in Maghé, and that when they are in Purva Ashdrha, Nanda will begin to reign. Now, as the seven Rishis, or stars of the Great Bear, are supposed to pass from one lunar asterism to another in 100 years, the interval between Parikshita and Nanda will be 1,000 years. But in the Bhagavata Purana this interval is said to be 1,015 years, which added to 100 years, the duration of the reigns of the nine Nandas, will place the birth of Parikshita 1,115 years before the accession of Chandra Gupta in $15 B. C., that is, in 1480 B. C. By this account the birth of Parikshita, the son of Arjuna, took place just six years before the Great War in B. C. 1424. These dates, which are derived from two independent sources, mutually support each other, and therefore seem to me to be more worthy of credit than any other Hindu dates of so remote a period. | ‘~ E » > .— ¥ } os. i > ~~ 5 -“. he - = — vi feeport of the Archeological Survey. 6. Indraprastha, the city of Yudhishthira, was built along the bank of the river Jumna between the Kotila of Firuz Shah and the tomb of Humayun. At that time the river flowed upwards of one mile to the westward of its present course, and the old bed is still easily traceable from Firuz Shah’s Kotila, past Indrpat and Humayun’s tomb to Ailu Garhi. 'The last place was on the immediate bank of the river, so late ag the reign of Kaikobad in A. D. 1290, as his assassins are reported to have thrown his body out of the palace window into the Jumna. The name of Indraprastha is still preserved in that of Indrpat, a small fort, which is also known by the name of Purdinah Kila or the “old fort.” This place was repaired by the Emperor Humayun, who changed its name to Din-pdnah ; but none, save educated Musalmans ever make use of this name, as the common people invariably call it either Indrpat or Purdnah Kila. Jn its present form, this place is altogether 1 Muhammadan structure ; and I do not believe that there now exists even a single carved stone of the original city of Yudhishthira. The only spot that has any claim to have belonged to the ancient city is a place of pilgrimage on the Jumna called Nigambod Ghdt, which is immediately outside the northern wall of the city of Shahjahdndbad. This Ghat is celebrated as the place where Yudhishthira, after his performance of the Aswa- medha, or “ horse-sacrifice,” celebrated the Hom. A fair is held at Nigambod whenever the new moon falls on a Monday. It is said to be held in honour of the river Jumina. 7. According to the Bhagavata Purana, Yudhishthira was the first king of Indraprastha, and the throne was occupied by the descen- dants of his brother Arjuna for 30 generations down to Kshemaka. This last prince was deposed, according to all the copies of the Rajavah, by his minister Visarwa, of whose family 14 persons are said to have held the throne for 500 years. They were succeeded by a dynasty of 15 Gautamas, or Gotama-vansas, who were followed by a family of nine Mayuras. Raja-pdla, the last of the Mayuras, is stated to have been attacked and killed by the Raja of Kumaon, named Sakdditya, or “ Lord of the Sakas.” But this was only the title, and not the name, of the conqueror ; for VikramAditya is said to have obtained his title of Sakari by defeating him. 8. At this point of the traditional histories, the name of Dilli makes it first appearance; but nothing is recorded regarding the —s Report of the Archeological Survey. Vil change of name, and we are left to conjecture whether the city of Dilli* had already been founded, or whether this name has been used. instead of that of Indraprastha through simple inadvertence. Ac- cording to one tradition, which is but little known, the city of Dilli was founded by Raja Dilipa, who was the ancestor in the fifth gene- ration of the five Pandu brothers. But this story may be dismissed at once as an ignorant invention, as Dilli is universally acknowledged to be of much later date than Indraprastha, the city of Yudhishthira himself. 9. According to a popular and well known tradition, Dilli, or Dhili, was built by Rajah Dilu, or Diilu, whose date is quite uncer- tain. This tradition was adopted by Ferishta, who adds that Raja Dilu, after a reign of either 4 or 40 years, was attacked and killed by Raja Phur, or Porus, of Kumaon, who was the antagonist of Alexan- der the Great. If this statement could be depended upon, it might perhaps be entitled to some consideration, as giving the probable period of the foundation of Dili. But unfortunately Ferishta’s ancient chronology is a mere jumble of errors; thus, for instance, Phur’s nephew, Jwna, who should have been a contemporary of Seleukos Nikator, is said to be a contemporary of Ardashir Babekan, the founder of the Sassanian Dynasty in A. D. 226. But Ardashir himself is afterwards made a contemporary of Vikramaditya of Ujain in 57 B. C. The most probable explanation of these different dates would seem to be some confusion regarding the name of Ardashir, and perhaps the safest plan will be to accept the author’s last state- ment, that Raja Dilu was a contemporary of Vikramaditya. 10. Now the story of Dzlu, and of his defeat by Phur, Raja of Kumaon, is exactly the same as that of Rajya Pdl, King of Dilli, and of his defeat by Sukwanti, (or Sukdat, or Sakdditya,) Raja of Kumaon, as related in several different copies of the Rajavali. As in all of these the invader is said to have been defeated and slain by Vikramaditya Sakéri, the date of this event must be assigned either to 57 B. C. or to A. D. 79. The latter date is the true one, accord- ing to Abu Rihan; and as Sakaditya is said to have reigned 14 _ years in Dili, his conquest must have taken place in A. D. 65. I confess, however, that I have but little faith in the dates of any Hindu traditionary stories, unless they can be supported by other * Dili or Dehli, vill Report of the Archeological Survey. testimony. That the city of Dili was founded by a Raja of similar name, is probable enough, for it is the common custom in India, even at the present day, to name places after their founders. But there is unfortunately so much uncertainty about the dates in all the stories eonnected with the foundation of Dilli, that it is difficult to form any satisfactory conclusion as to the truth. 11. According to Kharg Rai, the Gwalior Bhat, who wrote in the reion of Shahjahan, the last Pandu Prince, named Nildghpati, was king of Dilli when 3000 years of the Kaliyuga had expired, that is, in 101 B. C. In that year he was attacked by a Raghuvansi Raja, named Sankhdhwaj, with whom he fought 17 battles, but was even- tually defeated and killed after a reign of 44: years, which brings us to 57 B. C. Sankhdhwa himself is said to have been defeated and killed by the famous Vikramaditya of Ujain, who thus became king of Dili, (Dilil-pat-kahayo) ; his descendants are recorded to have reigned in Ujain for 792 years, during the whole of which time Dill was deserted (warh rahi). At the end of these 792 years, or in 792 —562—735+ years complete, or A. D. 736, Dilli was re-peopled by Bilan De Tomar, whose descendants occupied the throne until dis- placed by the Chohins under Bisal De, who is of course the Visala Deva of the two inscriptions on Firuz Shah’s Pillar. 12. In this account of Kharg Rai, I recognize another version of the former story of the Raja of Dilli being overcome by the king of the Sakas, who was himself afterwards defeated by Vikramaditya. The name of Sankhdhwaj would appear to be only a misreading either of Sakwant, or of Sakdat or Sakaditya; but Nilagh pati is quite unlike Raja Pal, although it might be a mistake for Tilak pati, and would thus, perhaps, have some connexion with the name of Raja Dilu. 13. I think also that I can recognize another version of the same legend in the story of Rdsal; king of Hind, and his sons Rawal and Barkamarys, as preserved in the Mojmal-ut-tawarikh of Rashiduddin.* In this version king Raésal, whom I identify with Raja Pal of the Rajavali, is driven from his throne by a rebel, who is afterwards conquered by Barkamérys, a name in which, though slightly altered, T still recognize the famous Bikramddit or Vikramaditya. 14. The overthrow of the Sakas is universally attributed to the Vikraméditya who assumed the title of Sakdri, and established the era * Reinaud Fragments Arabes, &c., p. 47. *, P Report of the Archeological Survey. ik which still bears his name, beginning in 57 B. C. But if the prince who founded this era was a contemporary of Pravarasena, Raja of Kashmir, and of the poet Kalidasa, as well as of the Astronomer Varaha Mihira, as there seems good reason to believe, it is quite certain that he cannot be dated earlier than the beginning of the sixth century of the Christian era. This conclusion is supported by the strong testimony ef Abu Rihén, who states that the great victory over the Sakas was gained at a place called Koror, between Multan and Loni, by a prince named Vikramaditya, just 135 years after the prince of the same name who founded the Vikrama Samvat. As the date of this event corresponds exactly with the initial point of the Swke-era which was established by Sdlivdhana, it results that the Vikramaditya of Abu Rihan is. identical with the Salivahana of the popular Indian traditions. This conclusion is further strengthened by the fact that in Colonel James Abbott’s list of the Rajas of Syalkot, a reign of 90 years is assigned to Sahivahana, which is exactly the same as.is allotted to Vikramaditya, the conqueror. of the Sakas, in all the seven copies of the Rajavali that I have seen. On these grounds, I venture, with some confidence, to fix the date of the defeat of the Saka conqueror of Dilli in A. D. 79, which is the initial point of the Sake era of Salivahanz. 15. Accepting this date as tolerably well established for an event in ancient Indian history, the foundation of Dildé must be placed at some earlier period, and perhaps the date of 57 B. C., or contemporary with Vikramaditya, as recorded by Ferishta, may not be far from the truth. Regarding the widely spread tradition that Dili was deserted for 792 years, from the conquest of Vikramaditya to the time of the first Tomara Raja Anang Pal, I think that it may be fully explained by supposing that during that period Dilli was not the residence of the king. Itis almost certain that it was not the Capital of the powerful family of the Guptas, who most probably reigned from A. D, 78 to 819; and itis quite certain that it was not the Capital of the great King Harsha Varddhana and. his: immediate predecessors, whose metropolis was Kanoj, during the latter half of the sixth, and the first half of the seventh century. That Dilli was most probably oceupied during this period, we may infer from the erection of the Iron Pillar by Raja Dhava, the date of which is assigned to the third or fourth century by James Prinsep. Mr. Thomas “ considers that Prinsep has assigned too high an antiquity to the style of writing employed on B. 7 ; | - — eit — i Mia; ae to , sf ea Ete, ol ' x Report of the Archeological Survey. this monument ;” but on this point I differ from Mr. Thomas, as I find, after a eareful examination of the inscription, that the whole of the letters are the same as those of the records of the Gupta dynasty, whose downfall Mr. Thomas assigns to A. D. 319. I thmk it pro- bable that Raja Dhava had been one of the princes who assisted in the overthrow of the once powerful Guptas, and I would therefore fix on A. D. 319 as an easily remembered and useful approximation to his true date. : 16. mention of the city of Dill, and that only a single allusion to it is made by Abu Rihan in his Kdnun-al-masudt. It is indeed a fact worthy of special notice that Dill is not once mentioned in Abu Rihan’s geographical chapter, which gives the routes between all the principal places in Northern India. He notices Thanesar, and Mathura, and Kano}, but Dilli is never mentioned, an omission which could hardly have happened had Dilli been the Capital of the famous Tomar Rajas at that time. I conclude, therefore, that Dilli was not their residence in the beginning of the eleventh century, and I think that I can show with much probability that Kanoj was the metropolis of the Tomar Rajas for several generations prior to the invasion of Mahmud of Ghazni. : ; i ee ae =r Bd ke ares vol se” rr 12 : = mes hh ‘i > ,. ro i 4 - ‘ e e+, XiV Report of the Archeological Survey. 96. In A. H. 303, or A. D. 915, India was visited by the well known Geographer Masudi, who records that “the Kine of Kanoj, who is one of the kings of es-Sind, is Budah; this is a title general to all kings of el-KKanoj.”* The name which in the above extract is read as Budah by Sir Henry Elhot, is said by Gildem Meister} to be written Bovarah, %)99!, in the original, for which he proposes to read Poravah, %9)92 for the well known Pawrava. From the king of Oudh’s Dictionary two different spellmgs are quoted, as Pordn, wlyg93 and Fordn, wls% while in Ferishta the name is either Korrah, as written by Dow, or Kwwar, as written by Briggs. In Abulfeda the name is Nodah, %ss. Now, as the name, of which so many readings have just been given, was that of the king’s family or tribe, I believe that we may almost certainly adopt Zovarah, 3)954, as the true reading according to one spelling, and Zorah, 8)9°, according to the other, In the Sanskrit inscriptions of the Gwalior dynasty of this name, the word is invariably spelt Zomara, atat. Kharg Rai writes Tomdr, at4x, which is much the same as Colonel Tod’s Tudr, and the Tuvdr; qaix, of the Kumaon and Garhwal manuscripts. Lastly, in Glad- win’s Ayin Akbari I find Tenore and Teoncor, for which I presume that the original has 39495, Tunwar, and ye, Tanwar. From a com- parison of all these various readings, I conclude that the family name of the Raja of Kanoj in A. D. 915, when Masudi visited India, and again in A. D. 1017 and 1021, when Mahmud of Ghazni invaded India, was in all probability Zovar or Tomar. In favour of this con- clusion there is the further testimony of Masudi that in A. D. 915 the four great kings of India known to the Musalmans, were, Ist, the Bathard, who lived in Mankir; 2nd, the king of Kanoj; 8rd, the king of Kashmir; and 4th, the king of Sind. As no king of Dili is mentioned, it seems only reasonable to infer that at that time, in A. D. 915, the powerful Zomars most probably held their Court at Kano}. 27. If I am correct in the above identification, then the name of the king at the time of Mahmud’s invasion should correspond with that of the Tomar Raja, who, according to the genealogical lists, was reigning at that particular period. According to Obit the name of * Sir H. M. Hiliot—Historians of India, I, 57. * Scriptoram Arab. de rebus Indicis, p. 160. £ Reinaud Fragments Arabes, p. 263. Report of the Archeological Survey. XV this Raja of Kanoj was Raj Pdi, Sets or Rdjaipdl, Jas), which if take to be equivalent to Raja Jaypdl. Now the 14th prince in Abul Fazl’s list* is Jaypdl, whose death, according to the lengths of reigns given in the Ayin Akbari, occurred 287 years and 6 months after the re-building of Dilli by Anang Pal. Adding this number to A. D. 7361, we obtain the year 10232 as that of the death of J aypal. By comparing the lists of Abul Fazl and Syad Ahmad with those of my Gwalior, Kumaon, and Garhwal manuscripts, and taking the lengths of reigns according to the majority of these five authorities, the period elapsed from the accession of Anang Pal to the death of Jaypal, amounts to 285 years and 6 months. Adding this number to A. D. 736% we get 10214 as the date of Jaypal’s death, which is, I believe, within a few months of the true date. According to Ferishta,f Mahmud first heard of the alliance of the Hindu princes against his tributary the king of Kanoj, some time in the Hijra year 412, which began on 17th April, 1021. As several other events are previously recorded, and as Mahmud is said to have marched to his aid at once, I conclude that he may have left Ghazni about October, 1021, and as Kanoj is three months’ march distant from Ghazni,t he must have reached that city in January, 1022. On his arrival, Mahmud found that the king of Kanoj had already been attacked and killed. ‘The death of Jayp4l must, therefore, have occurred about December, 1021, which agrees almost exactly with the date of his death, which I have already deduced from the genealogical lists. Precisely the same date also is obtained by working backwards by lengths of reigns from the date of Muazuddin’s conquest of Dilli in A. D. 1192. 28, The following lists of the Tomar dynasty of Dill contain all the information which, up to this time, I have been able to collect. The list of Abul Fazl is given-in the Ayin Akbari ; and Syad Ahmad’s list is printed in his Asdr-ws-Sunnddid. ‘The Bikaner manuscript, which J obtained in 1846, agrees exactly in the order of the names, and very closely also in the spelling of them, with those of the printed lists just noticed ; but it unfortunately wants the lengths of reigns. The Gwalior manuscript, which I procured in 1849, agrees very closely with the others as to the lengths of reigns, but it differs * Ayin Akbari, II—94. 7 Briggs, I—68. { Briggs’s Ferishta, I—5’7, =| 5 4 3 wes i =f XV1 feport of the Archeological Survey. slightly in the order of the names. As this list is appended to Khare Rai’s History of Gwalior, which was composed in the reign of Shah Jahan, it is valuable as an independent authority. The Kumaon and Garhwal manuscripts which were obtained in 1859 and 1862 respec- tively, are imperfect in the same places, which shows that they must have been derived from a common source. They are valuable, how- ever, for their agreement in omitting the last king of the other lists, named Prithvi Lat or Prithivi Pdla, who is beyond all doubt the same asthe Chohan Prithivi Raja, commonly called Rai Pithora. In proof of this I may adduce the fact that the promised number of nineteen Lomara Kajas is complete without this name. Tat Tomara, or Toar, Dynasty or DI xt. s| Abul Fazl, Syad Gwalior Kumaon, Reigns. Accession. _ | Ahmed, Bikaner | manuscripts. Garhwal E manuscripts. manuscripts. Y. M. D.| An. Dom, | 7, od SORES on J) Ananga Pala,.... | Bilan De,......| (Caret), ......| 18 O 0} 736 3 0 2|Vasu Deva,......|(Caret), ....../ (Caret), ......| 19 118 754 8 O oiGangya, .......|Ganggeva, ....|(Caret), ......| 21 8 28) 773 4 18 4 Prithivi Malla,*.. | Prathama, ....| Mahi Pala,....| 39 619! 794 8 16 \|Jaya Deva,......| Saha Deva,....|Jada Pala, ....]| 20 7 28! 814 3 5 6) Nira, or Hira P, | Indrajita, ....|Nai Pala, ....{ 14 4 9] 884 11 3 7\Udiraj, or Adereh,| Nara Pala, .... | Jaya Deva Pala,| 26 7 11) 849. 3 12 8/ Vijaya, or Vacha, | Indrajita, ....|Chamra Pala,..| 21 2 13) 875 10 23 9/Biksha, or Anek, | Vacha Raja, ..| Bibasa Pala, ..| 22 8 16) 897 1 6&6 10/Riksha Pala, ....| Vira Pala, ....|Sukla Pala,...| 21 6 5/919 4 22 11|Sukh, or Nek P., | Gopala, ......| Teja Pala, ....| 20 4. 4| 940 10 27 12/Gopala, ........|Tillan De, ....| Mahi Pala,....] 18 3 15] 961 3 2 15/Sallakshana P., ..|Suvari, ......|Sursen, ....,-| 25 1010] 979 6 16 14\Jaya Pala, ......|Osa Pala, ....|Jaik Pala, ....| 16 4 38/1005 4 26 15|Kunwar Pala, ... | Kumara Pala, | (Caret), ......| 29 9 18/1021 8 29 16) Ananea, or Anek, | ANANGA Pata, | Anek Pala,....| 22 6 18/1051 617 17| Vijaya Sah, or Pal,| Teja Pala, ....|Teja Pala, ....| 24 1 6/1081 1 5 18|Mahatsal, Mahi P.,) Mahi Pala, ....| Jatin Pala,....| 25 2 23/1105 2 11 19)Akr Pal Akhsgal,..|Makund Pala,..| Ane Pala, ....| 21 2 15/1130 5 4 —|—————_ -—- pe Capture of 1151 7 19 Dilli. 20|Prithivi Raja,.... | Prithivi Pala, ..| (Caret), .....- 29. In the above list I have adopted as a starting point the exact amount of 792 years complete from the time of Vikramaditya ; or 792 —06;==735% years complete, or April A. D. 736, But it is obvious * Or Pala, ” =. ~~ -_——-) Report of the Archeological Survey. Xvil that the period elapsed is more likely to have been 792 years and some months over, than the exact number of 792 years. For in- stance, 7924 years would place the death of Jaya Pala in A. D, 1021- 11-29, that is, on the 29th December, A. D. 1021; but as the exact date of this event is not recorded by the Muhammadan historians, I have thought it best to adhere to the date obtained from the complete period of 792 years. 7 30. I will now consider the claim which I have put forward on the part of the Zomara dynasty as Rajas of Kanoj. We know that alter the conquest of Kanoj by Mahmud early in A. D. 1022, the reigning family changed its residence to Bdri, which was three days’ journey distant, on the east side of the Ganges. Mirkhond states that it was situated at the confluence of three rivers, namely, the Saro, the Kubin, and the Rahab. According to Rashiduddin, the three rivers are the Hahet, the Gomati, and the Sarju. The second of these rivers is undoubtedly the Gwmti, which in Sanskrit is the Gomati. The first is either the Behta, or else the Rahria, which joins the Behta, and the third is the Sarain, a good sized stream which passes by Sitapur. Both the Behta and Sarain join the Gumti near Béri, which still exists as a good sized village. As Abu Rih4n, who records this change of capital, was actually resident in India at the time when it toek place, and as his work was written in A. D. 1031, we have the most complete authentication of Mirkhond’s date of this event. J presume that the change was made on account of the exposed situation of Kanoj, which had so lately been twice captured, first, in A. D. 1017 by Mahmud, and again in A. D. 1021 by the Raja of Kalawar and his allies. I conclude, therefore, Kunwar Pil, or Kuméra Pédl, who was the suecessor of J aypal, reioned at Bari from A. D. 1021 to 1051. 81. About this very time also, as we learn from several iInserip=. tions, the kingdom of Kanoj was conquered by Chandra Deva, the founder of the Rahtor dynasty of Kanoj. We possess no inscriptions of Chandra Deva himself, but there is one, of his son, Madana Pala, which is dated in S. 1154 or A. D. 1097; and another, of his grand- son, Govinda Chandra, which is dated in S. 1177 or A. D. 1120. We know also from other inscriptions that Govinda’s grandson ascended the throne between A. D. 1172 and 1177, or say in A. D, 1175. With these dates before us, we may safely fix Govinda’s Cc XVI Report of the Archeological Survey. accession in A. D. 1110 or 1115, and that of his grandfather, Chandra i Deva, the founder of the dynasty, in A. D. 1050. Now this is the ? very date, as we learn from other sources, at which Anang Pal 2nd, ip the successor of Kumara Pala, established himself at Dilli, and. built the Fort of Ldalkot. On the Iron Pillar there is a short inseription | in three lines, which appears to be a contemporary record of Anang le Pal himself, as the characters are similar to those of the mason’s marks on the pillars of the colonnade of the Great Mosque, but are ) quite different from those of the two modern Nagari inscriptions, which are close beside it. The following are the words of this short s record :—“ Samvat Dihali 1109 Ang Pal bahi,’ which may be trans- | lated thus:—‘‘In Samvat 1109 (equal to A. D. 1052) Ang (or “ Anang) Pél peopled Dill” This statement is borne out by the testimony of the Kumaon and Garhwal manuscripts, in which, opposite rl: the name of Anek Pal, I find recorded that in Samvat 1117, or A. D. | — 1060, on the 10th of Mdrgasiras Sudi “he built the Fort of Dilli and called it “ Lalkot” (Dili ka kot kardya, Lalkot kahdya). This name was still in use during the reign of the first Musalman king, Kutbuddin Aibeg, as I find in the manuscripts of Mék-72, the bard of the Ahicht Chohans, that Kutbuddin, soon after his accession, issued seven orders to the Hindu Chiefs, of which the fifth is “ Zélkot tar nagdro bate a,’ or “kettle-drums are not to be beaten in - dc ee Hy? ry S44 47 TO . Puy pl : . in, 4 Ne eRe \n ~ Cs —_— \" tab 1 Lge Rh pu a or edas et i See | = ; Lalkot.” This is a rule which is still observed, as none but the royal drums are beaten where the sovereign is present. Kutbuddin must is therefore have taken up his residence in Lalkot, or the fortified Be a of Anang Pal. gy 32. Now this date, recorded on the Iron Pillar, agrees so exactly a with the period of the Rahtor conquest of Kanoj, that I think we t may infer, with considerable probability, that the rebuilding of Dilli MN) a Si wee eee wt oe ws o - _ " ee ean wate ee iG - wis ; j rs : pi*y : f she by Anang Pal was owing to the loss of the territory of Kanoj along 4 with its new Capital of Bari in Oudh. ‘The accession of Anang Pal Ud 2nd, according to the genealogical lists, took place in A. D. 1081, Gy) and in 1052 we find a record of him on the Iron Pillar at Dili. If | iy then, we suppose that he commenced rebuilding at once, there is every probability in favour of the accuracy of the statement that he finished ty the Ldlkot, or “ Red Fort,” of Dilliin A. D. 1060. If the site of Yi ‘ie Haste se alt ys 2 J ae a CONC the Red Fort may be fixed by the position of the Anang Tél, as well “lh as by that of the Iron Pillar which records the work, then the grand Report of the Archeological Survey. xix old fort which now surrounds the Kutb Minar is in all probability the very Lalkot that was built by Anang Pal. But there are also three other points in favour of this identification, viz., Ist, that all the 27 temples destroyed by the Musalmans would appear to have stood inside the walls of Lalkot ; 2nd, that one of these 27 temples was almos” certainly built in the reign of Anang Pal; and 3rd, that the Fort of Rai Pithora is only an extension of the older fort, which now surrounds the Kutb Minar. For these reasons I believe that this massive old fort which is still in very good order in many places, is the identical Lalkot of Anang Pal. The circuit of its walls, according to my survey, is 2+ miles. 33. To this Anang Pal I attribute the construction of a very deep tank situated one quarter of a mile to the north-west of the Kutb Minar, and which is still called Anang Tal. This tank is 169 feet long from north to south, and 152 feet broad from east to west, with a depth of 40 feet. It is now quite dry, but Syad Ahmad quotes a statement that, in the time of Sultén Ala-uddin Khilji (A. D. 1296— 1316,) the water used for the mortar of the great unfinished Minar was brought from this tank. I refer also to this Anang Pal the founding of a village in the Balamgarh District, which is still called Anekpur. According to Syad Ahmad, the popular date of this work is 8. 733, or A. D. 676; and he attributes it to Anang Pal Ist, the founder of the dynasty. But I think it more probable that the date refers to the Balabhi era of A. D. 319, which will place the building of the village in 783 + 3818 = A. D. 1051, in which year Anang Pal 2nd, the true founder of Dilli, succeeded to the throne. Another work of the same time is the Suraj Kund, a fine deep tank near Anekpur, the building of which is attributed to Suraj Pal, one of Anane P4l’s sons, in §. 748, which, referred to the Balabhi era, is equivalent to A, D. 1061, a date which corresponds most exactly with those which we have already obtained. 34. To Anang Pal I attribute also the erection of at least one of the 27 temples which once stood around the Iron Pillar, Many of the pillars and beams of this temple have been made use of by the Musalmans in the construction of the south-east corner of the colonnade of the Great Mosque. Most of them are inscribed with mason’s marks, as will be noticed at length when I come to speak of the ruins in detail : and one of them bears the date of 1124, which, referred to the era of c 2 XX feport of the Archeological Survey. Vikramaditya, is equivalent to A. D. 1067, in the very middle of the reign of Anang Pal 2nd. 35. According to the traditions of the people, which I feanasedl to pick up, the following were some of the numerous sons of Anang Pal :— 1st.—Tey Pal, or Tejran, who founded Tejéra between Gurgaon and Alwar. In the Bikaner manuscript this prince is called Vijaya Sal, or Pal. 2nd.—Jndra faj, who founded Indragarh. 3rd.— ang Ltaj, who founded two places named Térdgarh, of which one is said to be near Ajmere. 4th.—Achal Lea, founded Acheva, or Achner, between Bharatpur and Agra. dth.—Draupada, who is said to have lived at Asi, or Hansi. 6th.— Sisu Pal, who founded Sirsa, and Siswal, said to be same as Sirsi Patan. If these traditions are of any value, they will enable us to judge of the extent of Anang Pal’s dominions by the names of the places which were founded or held by his sons. According to this test, his dominions extended from Hansi on the north to Agra on the south; and on the western side they reached nearly as far as Alwar and Ajmer. Lo the eastward they were most probably bounded by the Ganges, beyond which the whole country was then held by the Katehria Rajputs. I see nothing improbable in these traditions of the Tomar possessions, and I am therefore willing to accept them as valuable additions to our present scanty knowledge of Hindu history. 36. There are traditions of a similar kind regarding the sons of another Tomar Raja, called Karna Pal; but his name is not to be found in any of the lists. As, however, one of his sons was called Bach Deo, a name which is given in three of the lists as Vacha Raja, in a fourth list as Vijaya Raja, and in two others as Bibasa Pdéla, I think that we have some grounds for identifying Karna Pél with the father of Vacha Deva of the lists, more especially as the lists differ so much amongst themselves regarding the name of the father. He is variously ealled Adereh, Udi-Ray, Indrajit, and Chamra Pal, of which the first three names are evidently only various readings of one original name. The sons of Karna Pai, according to the popular tradition, were the following :— Report of the Archaeological Survey. XX1 - Ist —Bach Deo, who founded Baghor, near Narnol, and Bachera, or Baghera, near Thoda Ajmer. - 2nd.—Nag Deo, who founded Wagor, and Négda near Ajmer. 8nd—Krishn Ray, who founded Kishessgarh, 10 miles to north north-east of Alwar, and Khds Ganj between Soron and Etah. Ath.—Nihdl Ray, who founded Ndrdyanpur, 10 miles to west of Alwar. 5th.—Somast, who founded Ajabgarh, between Alwar and Jaypur. 6th.—Har Pdl, who founded Harsora, 16 miles to north north-west of Alwar, and Harsoli, 23 miles to north of Alwar. To this list I may add Bahddurgarh, 7 miles to north-east of Alwar, which is said to have been founded by Karna Pél himself. 37. The only other work of the Tomaras which has come to my knowledge is the village of Mahipdipur, situated 2 miles to the east north-east of the Kutb Minar, with its great embanked lake, three quarters of a mile long and one quarter broad. Mahi Pal, the grand- father of Jay Pal is the 12th in the list, and reigned from A, D. 961 to 979. The embankment was the work of Firuz Tughlak. A second Mahi Pal reigned from A. D. 1105 to 1130. 38. If these traditions are true, the dominion of the Tomaras must at one time have extended to the westward as far as Sirsa and Nagor. To the south-west there is the District of Zodrvati, or Lomaravati, between Alwar and Shekavati; and to the south-east there is the District of Zodrghdr, or LTomarghér, between Dholpur and Gwalior, both of which still preserve the name of this once powerful clan. The Tomara dynasty of Gwalior, which held that strong fort for nearly a century and a half, traced its descent from Anang Pal of Dill, and the present Chief of Toarvati, as well as the Tomar Zemindars of Toarghar, still proudly lay claim to the same origin. 39. Anang Pal 2nd was succeeded by three other Rajas of the Tomar family, of whom the last was a prince of the same name, Anang Pal 8rd. During the reign of this last King, Dili was captured by the Chohans under Visala Deva ; but the date of this event has not yet been satisfactorily ascertained. According to Abul Fazl it eccurred in 8. 848, which, referred to the Balabhi era, gives A. D. 1166; but as the date of Vasala’s inscription on Firuz Shah’s Pillar is 8. 1220 of Vikrama, or A. D. 1168, it is certain that the capture of Dilli must have preceded the conqueror’s advance to the foot of the XX feeport of the Archeological Survey. hills near Khizrabad, where this pillar was then standing. This ,. position at the foot of the Himalaya Mountains is specially referred to in q) the record where Visala speaks of having made tributary all the regions 4 between Himavat and Vindhya. Mék-ji, the bard of the Khichi Chohans, gives the date as S. 821, which, compared with Abul Fazl’s date, 1s probably too early. The author of the Araish-i-mahfil says that it was rather more than 1200 Samvat, that is, somewhat later than A. D. 1143. ‘The Kumaon and Garhwél manuscripts place it in §. 1191, or A. D. 1134; but as they also place the final conquest of the Muhammadans in S. 1231, or A. D. 1174, or just 19 years t00 early, it seems probable that the capture of Dili by the Chohans may also be ante-dated by about the same number of years. Admitting this view as probably correct, the capture of Dilli by the Chohans will be referred to A, D. 1153. Lastly, by the list which I have already given of the Tomar dynasty, the close of Anang PAl’s reign is placed late in A. D. 1151, or early in 1152, by accepting the longer reign bh which is found in the Gwalior manuscript. | be _ 40. By a comparison of all these dates with the period assigned to “ the Chohan dynasty, it seems most probable that the true date of the a capture of Dillz by the Chohans must have been about A. D. 1152. +e The period assigned to the Chohans varies from 4.04 years to 413. By ei deducting the latter number from. A D. 1193, the date of Moazuddin ‘Nu Sam’s conquest, we obtain A. D. 11524 as the probable period of the diy capture of Dili by Visala Deva, when, according to the Kumaon and ind Garhwal manuscripts, Chuwdn takht baitha, Dilli aj kiya, “the iil Chohan sat on the throne and established his kingdom in Dilli.” But Pe although Visala thus became the actual lord of Dilli, itis almost certain ¥ that Anang P&l was left in possesssion of his ancient kingdom as a tributary of the Chohan, while Someswara, who was either the son or Th: ‘ - ; .- -# J Th Wag: > 25 eS — i t= : S ie = Z, e a a 7 e = += = aa. = a : * - -~ + - a a iow =t+- p44 oh pay at Spree Aen ra (eto iy ¢ / ’ ’ pALe: ar a grandson of Visala, received Anang Pal’s daughter in marriage. ‘The issue of this union, the famous Prithvi Rdj, or Rai Pithora, became ‘a the adopted son of the Tomar King, and was formally acknowledged | as heir to the throne of Dilli. According to the Prithvi-Rai- Charitra, this adoption took place in A. D. 1169, at which date Prithvi Raj must have been about 16 years of age. Now, as the bard Chand records that the adoption took place during the lifetime of Anang Pal, this last of the Tomar Kings was still reigning in A. D. 1069. We may therefore safely fix the close of his reign, at the Me fi 2? ; | fee fe ee Liles Le EM ee PCIE y; hae Y y, yr etre Re mM Cn MEET hyny Report of the Archeological Survey. xxii end of the Tomar dynasty, in the following year 1170. This will give a reign of upwards of 22 years to Prithvi Raja, which is the very term assigned to him in all the manuscripts, at the end of the Tomar dynasty. It will also add about 19 years to the length of Anang PAl’s reign, during which time I suppose him to have been tributary to Visala Deva. | 41. The subject of the Chohan dynasty has been so much con- fused by the conflicting accounts given by Colonel Tod, that I have found it impossible to make any satisfactory arrangement, either of the names of the Princes, or of the lengths of their reigns. So far as our information goes, the only Chohan Princes of Ajmer, who were at the same time actual kings of Dilh, were Visala Deva and Prithvi Raja. During the other half of Anang Pal’s reign, I consider him to have been only the titular king of Dilli, and tributary to the paramount Sovereign of Ajmer. On Anang Pal’s death im A. D. 1171, the throne of Dilli would of course have fallen to Prithvi Raja by his adoption as the successor of the Tomar Prince. On Visala’s death, which would seem to have oecurred somewhat earlier, or about A, D. 1169, I infer that Someswara succeeded to the throne of Ajmer. When he was killed in battle seven years afterwards, or in A. D. 1176, the throne of Ajmer would have fallen to Prithvi Raja. But between Someswara and his son Prithvi Raja we find the names of Ohéhara Deva and Naga Deva (or saga Deva), and I can only account for their insertion by supposing that they were the tributary Rajas of Dilli under Prithvi Raja as lord paramount. This seems highly probable if we may place any dependence on the latter part of Colonel Tod’s genealogical list of the Chohans, in which Chahara Deva is made the younger brother of Prithvi Raja. That Chahara, or Chahada Deva was a person of some consequence, we know from his coins, which are less uncommon than those of Prithvi Raja him- self. Perhaps Vdga Deva may have been another brother or a near relative. / ai _ 42. Colonel Tod gives the substance of an inscription discovered i at Bijoli, which is dated in 8. 1226, or A. D. 1169, during the life- iy time of Someswara. In this inscription it is stated that Someswara yas one called Prithvi Raja, but “having obtained the regal dignity through Someswara, he was thence called Someswar.” Now, vf if the date of this inscription has been rightly read, it seems most XXIV Report of the Archeological Survey. probable that the Hansi inscription, which mentions a Prithvi Raja in S. 1224, or A. D. 1067, or just two years earlier, must refer to the father, who afterwards obtained the name of Someswara, and not to the son, who is popularly known as Hai Pithora. This assignment of the Hansi inscription to the father is rendered certain by another fact recorded in it, which has escaped the notice of Colebrooke, Fell, and Tod, namely, that Atrana, or Kilhana, of the Guhila or Grahilot race, was the maternal uncle of Prithvi Raja. Now, if there is one point undisputed in the history of Rai Pithora, it is that his mother was the daughter of the Tomar Raja Anang Pal. I conclude, there- fore, that the Prithvi Raja, whose mother was a Grahilot, must have been Someswara, whose original name, before his accession to the throne, was also Prithvi Raja. 43. With the above explanations, I now give all the lists of the Chohan dynasty which I have been able to collect, excepting that of Mik-j2 the Khichi bard, which agrees closely with Colonel Tod’s, and is evidently erroneous. The Cowan dynasty of Drt11. Gwalior, Ku- maon, Garh- Abul Fazl, Syad Inscriptions | Vik Abmad. net wal Manu- Belen. and Coins. |Samvat. A.D. scripts. Y~MeD. Y. M. D. Bil Deo, ............| 6 1 4 Visala Deva,.| 6 1 4/Vella Deva. Amara Gangu, ...|5 2 5Gangeva, or | | Amara Deva, 5 2 3 Kehar Pal, ........ |20 1 5 Pahadi, or 3 : | Pada Deva,! 8 1 5/Visala Deva, 7 or Vigraha,| 1220 |1163 SUMEY, ..cccvceees.| © 4 2/Samas, or Su- veras, .....| 7 4 2'Someswara,or| PrithviRaja Ist. ......---| L224 {1167 Jahir, 929000008 000 be: A, A, 8 Vehan De, or Bala Deva,. Nag Deo,.....0...| 8 1 5iJag Deo, or Jagarmaneur, Pithora or Prithvi 4 4 l1/Chahada De- Vae seovesee-| 1226 11169 3 5 I Raja, ........... 48 5 1|Prithvi Raja,.!6 1 1/Prithvi Raja. On comparing these lists, I think it very probable that Bil Deo of Abul Fazl is the Vella Deva of the Inscription on Firuz Shah’s Pillar, ey — > - _™ Ragatetnorsrrs io traesscs em ete ae Report of the Archeological Survey. XXV and that Kehar Pdl may be a corruption of the last two syllables of Vigahar or Vigraha. The other names require no remarks. 44, The reign of Prithvi Raja has been rendered memorable by three events which form separate parts of the rather voluminous work of the bard Chand, named Prithvi dj Chohan Rasa. The work is divided into several Khands, or books, which are generally known by the names of the subjects of which they treat; thus, the Kanoj Khand gives the story of the forcible abduction of the not unwilling daughter of Jaya Chandra, the Rahtor Raja of Kanoj; while the Mahoba Khand relates the various fortunes of the successful war with Parmélik, or Paramdrd: Deva, the Chandel Raja of Mahoba, and the last books are devoted to the great struggle between the Hindus and Musalmans, which ended in the final overthrow of Prithvi Raj, and the establishment of Kutb-uddin Aibeg on the throne of Dilli as a dependant of the paramount Sovereign Muazuddin Ghort. 45, The date of the abduction of the Kano} Princess may be assigned with great probability to the year A. D. 1175, as we know from inscriptions that Vijaya Chandra, the father of Jaya Chandra, was still hving in 1172, and that Jaya Chandra had succeeded to the throne before 1177. This event cannot, therefore, be placed earlier than 1175 ; and as Prince Rains, the issue of this union, was able to bear arms in the last fatal battle with the Musalmans in 1193, in which he was killed, it is not possible to place the date of the abduction later than 1175. 46. ‘The date of the great war with the Chandel Prince of Mahoba _is given in the Mahoba Khand of Chand’s poem as Samvat 1241, or A. D. 1184. My copy of this portion of the poem was obtained in Mahoba itself, and I have every reason to believe in the correctness of the year named, as it is borne out by two existing inscriptions of Paramirda Deva, the Chandel Raja, which are dated respectively in Samvat 1224 or A. D. 1167, and S. 1241, or A. D. 1184. 47, The date of the final conquest of Dilli by the Musalméns is variously given by the different authorities. Thus, Ibn Batuta has A. H. 584, or A, D. 1188; Abul Faz] has A. H. 588, or A. D. 1192 : and Ferishta has A. H. 589, while Syad Ahmad has adopted A. H. 587 The last date, however, is undoubtedly erroneous, as it is founded on a misreading of the written date on the Hastern Gateway of the D XXV1 Report of the Archeological Survey. Kutb Masjid. Syad Ahmad has read the unit of this date as @iw, Saba, or 7, whereas it is clearly and unmistakeably @~J, tisa, or 9. The error has arisen from the omission of the two points of the initial ¢e letter in Syad Ahmad’s plate of this inscription. My attention was i particularly drawn to this date by Mr. Thomas’ note on Syad Ahmad’s | date, which, as he says, “anticipates the epoch ordinarily assigned to _—_ i the Muhammadan conquest of India, by two years.” I examined this portion of the inscription minutely with a telescope, and I found the two dots or points of the inital letter of ew), tisa, which are omitted in Syad Ahmad’s lithographed copy of the inscription, are quite distinct, one over the other, between the words Sanh and wa, and immediately over the unit of the date, which is placed below 4 those words. The date of the capture of Dilli, as here given by Kutb-uddin himself, is therefore the year A. H. 589, which began on 7th January, 1193. 48. ‘Lhe only work which is attributed to Prithvi Raja is the extensive fort to the north and east of Anang Pal’s LAlkot, which is still called Kilah Rat Pithora or “ Pithora’s Fort.” From the north-west angle of Lalkot the lines of Rai Pithora’s walls can still vre ; f a my Eclat mae ee T t —™ é in ve. : We 7 af ah iQ t aa | « uw a afsuidt + ’ ue 7) ar | Peat dy, pi ies be distinctly traced, running towards the north for about half a mile. From this point they turn to the south of east for one and a half ls miles, then to the south for one mile, and lastly, to the west and north-west for three-quarters of a mile, where they join the south- west angle of Lalkot, which being situated on higher ground, forms a lofty citadel that completely commands the Fort of Rai Pithora. The entire circuit of the walls of the two forts is 4 miles and 3 furlongs, or. rather more than half the size of the modern city of ¢ ShahjahanabAd. = he 49. Up to this point I have endeavoured to trace the outline of ™ a. SN ee eee er WO FLOR hata visit it. ff j } kag heen lag : A " re ye, ¥ rf tals Mah rh fi y. f wie the history of Hindu Dilli, partly from existing monuments, partly 74) ZIT CIF f : LEO CE SN 2D €, Aidan aces from inscriptions, and partly from other records, both printed and 7] AIRS manuscript.. The history of Muhammadan Dihti, or Delhi, according Ml to our corrupt spelling, will be found in ample detail in Ferishta and | Par other Moslem authors. I will now therefore confine my remarks to . a description of the many noble remains of by-gone days, which, either by their. grand size, their solid strength, or their majestic beauty, still proudly testify that this vast waste of ruins was once Imperial Delhi, ) the Capital of all India. ay ———— oa ee or Pe ee a i i i a 4° tars +P Fany, sa eats ye at cena ae ees - Report of the Archeological Survey. XXV1l Hinpu REMAINS. 50. The most ancient monuments of Delhi are the two Stone Pillars i bearing the edicts of Asoka, both of which were brought to the Capital _ by Firuz Shah Tughlak, about A. H. 757, or A. D. 1356. The ac- count of the removal of these pillars from their original sites 1s given in detail by Shams-i-Sirdj, who was most likely an eye-witness of -s". — their re-erection in FiruzibAd, as he records that he was 12 years of age at the time when they were set up.* This circumstantial account of a contemporary writer at once disposes of Colonel Tod’s storyt that Firuz Shah’s Pillar was originally standing “at Wigambod, a place of pilgrimage on the Jumna, a few miles below Delhi, whence it must have been removed to its present singular position.” Negambod still exists as a place of pilgrimage, being a giat immediately outside the northern wall of the city of Shahjahanabad. It is therefore above the city of Delhi, instead of being a few miles below it, as described by Colonel Tod. re D1. Hruz Shah's Pillar, according to Shams-i-Sirij, was brought from a place which is variously called Toyur, Topera, Toparsuk, Lohera, Tawera, and Nahera.t The place is described as being “on the bank of the Jumna, in the district of Salora, not far from Khizrabad, which is at the foot of the mountains, 90 koss from Delhi.” The distance from Delhi and the position at the foot of the mountains point out the present Khizrabad on the Jumna, just below the spot where the river issues from the lower range of hills, as the place indicated by Shams-i-Siraj. Salora is perhaps Sidhora, a large place only a few miles to the wesi of Khizrabad. From the village where it originally stood, the pillar was conveyed by land on a truck to Khizrabad, from whence it was floated down the Jumna to Firuza- bad, or new Delhi. From the above description of the original site of this pillar, I conclude that the village from whence it was brought was perhaps the present Paota, on the western bank of the Jumna, and 12 miles in a direct line to the north-east of Khizrabad. Now, jn this immediate neighbourhood, on the western bank of the J unina, and at a distance of 66 miles from Thanesar, Hwen Thsang places the ancient Capital of Srughna, which was even then (A. D. 630— 640) * Journal of Archzological Society of Delhi, 1—74. TY Rajasthan, [I—452, F % Journal of Archeological Society of Delhi, pp. 29-75, D 2 BS rf 7 . y: - J i ae Lr nj iS ee ees ; y ia ne Any pie Pack AR ky dg A abinite, :~wre ee ie ee ee inv Die dy nD ped fy - ms vi ide af a rorrw a ee ee if b abn eaigyvt F ‘vi et Ga f ad big * vil ab yds Hoh i. 202 j . —) if \s opr, ¥ ay we ee ” 7 ry - = ag oS in ‘ nn Oe. =. “g 1 = es ‘ . * " ie ~~ ick + ar * . = L m - ca . at penis pil dams Seca Latin ry / ite—2 XXVII feeport of the Archeological Survey. in ruins, although the foundations were still solid. The Chinese Pilgrim describes Srughna as possessing a large Vihdr, and a grand stupa of Asoka’s time containing relics of Buddha, besides many other stupas of Sdriputra, Maudgalyayana, and other holy Buddhists. From the very exact agreement in the descriptions of the site of the village of Laopar with that of the city described by Hwen Thsang, I feel quite satisfied that the original site of Firuz Shah’s Pillar was some- where in the unmediate vicinity of the ancient Capital of Srughna, I think it probable also that in the work Suk, which is appended to one of the various readings of the name of the village of Zucpar, we still have a fair approximation to Sughan, the popular form of the Sanskrit Srughna. 52. When the pillar was removed from its original site, a large square ssone was found beneath it, which was also transported to Delhi (a similar large square stone was found along with the Zamaniya Pillar which now stands in the grounds of the Benares College). This stone was again placed beneath the pillar in its new situation on the top of the three-storied building called Firuz Shah’s Kotila, where it may now be seen, as a gallery has been pierced through the solid masonry immediately beneath the base of the pillar. According to Shams-i-Siraj, the whole length of the shaft was 32 gaz, of which 8 gaz were sunk in the building. As the pillar at present stands, I found the total height to be 42 feet 7 inches, of which the sunken portion is only 4 feet | inch. But the lower portion of the exposed shaft to a height of 5 feet is still rough, and I have little doubt, therefore, that the whole of the rough portion, 9 feet in length, must have been sunk in the ground on its original site. But according to Shams-i-Siraj, even more than this, or one-fourth of its whole length, that is, LO feet 8 inches, was sunk in the masonry of Firuz Shah’s Kotila. This I believe was actually the case, for on the west side of the column there still remain 7 sitw the stumps of two short octagonal granite pillars that would appear to have formed part of a cloister or open gallery, around a fourth story, which cannot have been less than 6% or 7 feet in height. I conclude, therefore, that the statement of Shams-i-Siraj is quite correct. 53. When the pillar was at last fixed, the “top was ornamented with black and white stone-work surmounted by a gilt pinnacle, from which no doubt it received its name of Dinar Zarin or ‘Golden Pe sy oe + A atthe enn ie LS i ne as Report of the Archeological Survey. XXIX Pillar’ This gilt pinnacle was still in its place in A. D. 1611, when William Finch entered Delhi, as he describes the Stone Pillar of Bimsa, which, after passing through three several stories, rises 24 feet above them, all having on the top a@ globe surmounted by @ crescent.” The 24 feet of this account are probably the same as the 24 gaz of the other, the gaz being only a fraction over 16 inches. 54, The great inscription of Asoka, which is engraved on this pillar, attracted the notice and stimulated the curiosity of Firuz Shah, who assembled a number of learned Brahmans to decypher it, but without success. ‘ Some, however, interpreted the writing to signify that no one would ever succeed in removing the pillar from the spot on which it originally stood, until a king should be born, by name Firuz Shah.” This sort of unblushing mendacity is still but too common in India. Almost everywhere I have found Brahmans ready to tell me the subject of long inscriptions, of which they could not possibly read a single letter. Equally untrue, although not so shame- less, are the accounts of this inscription given by Tom Coryat. Ina letter to L. Whittaker,* he says “I have been in a city of this country called Delee, where Alexander the Great jomed battle with Porus, King of India, and defeated him, and where, in memory of his victory, he caused to be erected a brazen pillar, which remains there to this day.” The same story, with additions, was repeated to the unsuspecting Chaplain Edward Terry,t who says, “I was told by Tom Coryat (who took special note of this place) that he beg in the city of Delee, observed a very great pillar of marble, with a Greek inscription upon it, which time hath almost quite worn out, erected (as he supposed) there and then by Great Alexander to preserve the memory of that famous victory.” This erroneous opinion of Coryat was adopted by most of the early English travellers, as noticed by Purchas,{ who states that these inscriptions are in Greek and Hebrew, and that some affirm the pillar was erected by Alexander the Great. Coryat’s mistake about the Greek most probably arose from an actual inspection of the inscription, in which he would na.- turally have recognized the O,4,Gnh A, 1c, € and PD as Greek letters. ‘The similarity struck James Prinsep also. A notable ex- * Kerr's Voyages and Travels, [IX—423, + Journal, p. 81. t Kerr, VILI—293, note 6, oe — ee ee, OE eS = ere oe = * 2 ee oe Farag pa Ji Io. rer vw et oe, ©. P ty ets) ie by Pies; hinde ae lah * ry ae —— —o. 7 Psy pare aA nt fy) 4 pla 5 uc ~ -) ? ~~ AS vi en » Wi i iin ae rs a yor Nop ieires Tt —_ — = wy - = 7 ; _ ae ee f ; = ) . _ -~ Te ry Ne - - rae Vy ant ‘f HY ie is i doe CO ter ee eee ais 5 jesd, viele. ae i ttte y a eee, Lh dat taal el dng FREE LARIAT Li, al oe rears tntugnta LAG nicl is wan ii, j LE aie 3 ELE SMED 3 OP ey. ty ld o q, hud » 4 Say, * sr Si J oid We > ae ia t BAM AMA: A SNL LEAR E IEE AER CNP! ae Bd Soe Te XXX Report of the Archeological Survey. ception to the other English travellers is William Finch, who simply states that “it has inscriptions.” 55. The mistakes that have been made about this column are, however, not confined to its inscriptions, as we have seen above, where Coryat calls ita “ Brazen Pillar.” Strange to say, a similar mistake has been made by the generally accurate Bishop Heber, who ealls it “a high black pillar of cast-metal ;” and again, in describing the Iron Pillar, he calls it a Metal Pillar like that in Firuz Shah’s Castle*. Again Colonel Tod has identified this pillar with the Nigambod column alluded to by the bard Chand “as telling the fame of the Chohan.” It is quite possible that some other pillar may once have stood at Nigambod; but as the golden column of Firuz really doeg | “tell the fame of the Chohan,” and as its inscriptions were recorded only thirty years prior to Chand’s death, it seems most probable that his allusion must be to this particular pillar. ‘The name of Nigambod may perhaps be a corruption of the real name of the place where the column then stood, or an ignorant interpolation in the text of a date later than Firuz Shah. 06. The “Golden Pillar” is a single shaft of pale pinkish sand- stone, 42 feet 7 inches in length, of which the upper portion, 85 feet in length, has received a very high polish, while the remainder is left quite rough. Its upper diameter is 25°3 inches, and its lower diameter 38°8 inches, the diminution being ‘389 inch per foot. Its weight is rather more than 27 tons. In its dimensions it is more like the Allahabad Pillar than any other, but it tapers much more rapidly towards the top, and is therefore less graceful in its outline. 57. There are two principal inscriptions on Firuz Shah’s pillar, besides several minor records of pilgrims and travellers from the first centuries of the Christian era down to the present time. The oldest inscriptions for which the pillar was originally erected, comprise the well known edicts of Asoka, which were promulgated in the middle of the third century B. C. in the ancient Pali, or spoken language of the day. The alphabetical characters, which are of the oldest form that has yet been found in India, are most clearly and beautifully cut, and there are only a few letters of the whole record lost by the peeling off of the surface of the stone. The inscription ends with a short * Journal II., pp. 291—307. ied ee en ae . ae een Report of the Archeological Survey. ‘Xxxi ‘ sentence, in which King Asoka directs the setting up these monoliths ’ in different parts of India as follows :— oy “Tet this religious edict be engraved on stone pillars (sila thambha) ny and stone tablets (sila phalaka), that it may endure for ever.” In Ry this amended passage we have a distinct allusion to the rock inscrip- " tions, as well as to the pillar inscriptions. As this is the longest and rnost important of all the pillar inscriptions of Asoka I made a careful impression of the whole, for comparison with James Prinsep’s pub- lished text. The record consists of four distinct inscriptions on the four sides of the column facing the cardinal points, and of one lone inscription immediately below, which goes completely round the pillar. I may mention that the word Ajakandm, at the end of the 7th line south face, was not omitted “ accidentally,” as James Prinsep supposed, by the original engraver, but has been lost by the peeling away of the stone for about 4 inches. The vowel 2 attached to the final letter is still quite distinct. ‘The penultimate word on the eastern face is not agmim, as doubtfully read by Prinsep, but abhywm, and, as he rightly conjectured, it is the same word that begins the 19th line. The last word in the llth line, which puzzled Prinsep, is not atikata, but atikantam, the same as occurs near the beginning of the 15th line. The few corrections which I have noticed here show the accuracy of Barmouf’s opinion, that a new collation of the pillar inscriptions would be of the greatest value. Jam happy to say that I have now made new copies of the inscriptions on the pillars at Delhi, Arar, and Navandgarh, for collation by competent scholars. 58. The last 10 lines of the eastern face, as well as the whole of the continuous inscription round the shaft, are peculiar to the Delhi pular. ‘There is a marked difference also in the appearance of this part of this inscription. The characters are all thinner and less boldly cut ; the vowel marks are generally sloping, instead of being horizontal or perpendicular, and the letters 7, ¢, s, and h are differently formed raiepenpsy eee on "uf the Jumna, which is only a few miles above bee ene : - Ti » the probable site dh from whence the Pillar was brought by Firuz Shah, wut 59. The ose mmschiption is that which records the victories of ih the Chohan Prince Visala Deva, whose power extended “ fp C : | om Himéadri to Vindhya,” This record of the fame of the Chohan consists of two fiw 4. hb ok ni —T * : 6 by = - { ioe | 7" se +f ,. | i tA eat eu, : . ' ‘ wi \ ’ CaF F ; { ; ber - rl \ ’ ieee’ - - i- . eee ya: * j rien , : Sue eer vier oe bad fi gh eal ‘ATs feo& bie TPAD Oo . weiss! mi . wy erty oat av BY a G hs A ih ieo 7 : 2) hese v i r. l, - f ah eS ‘ 5 ‘zy f Payee ot - | ahd a oo. ee oe , < ‘ a i vy ’ > at 7 ane De a tte nee bee SA pei eonrnery frei ed © v , A 4 ng Pry #. CAI , LILLIE OTS, ie XXXil Report of the Archeological Survey. separate portions, the shorter one being placed immediately above Asoka’s edicts, and the longer one immediately below them. But as both are dated in the same year, viz., S. 1220, or A. D. 1168, and refer to the same Prince they may be considered as forming only one inscription. ‘The upper portion, which is placed very high, is engraved in much larger characters than the lower one. A translation of this inscription was published by Colebrooke in the Asiatic Researches, Vol. III. p. 180; and his rendering of the text has been verified by H. H. Wilson from a copy made by Mr. Thomas.* The reading of Sri Sallakshana proposed by Mr. Thomas is undoubtedly correct, instead of Sri Mad Lakshana, as formerly read. I would suggest also that the rendering of Chdhumina tilaka, as “most eminent of the tribe which sprang from the arms,” (of Brahma,) seems to me much less forcible than the simple translation of “ Chief of the Chéhumans” or Chohan tribe. I believe also that there is an error in referring the origin of the Chohans to Brahma, as J/ih-j2, the Bard of the Khichi Chohans, distinctly derives them from the dnal kund, or fount of fire on Mount Abu, an origin which corresponds with that assigned to them by Colonel Tod. It is Chaluk Kao, the founder of the Chalukya, or Soldnkhi tribe, that is fabled to have sprung from Brahma. 60. The minor inscriptions on Firuz Shah's Pillar are of little interest or importance. ‘They are however of different ages, and the more ancient records must have been inscribed while the pillar yet stood on its original site, under the hills to the north of Khizrabad. One of the oldest is the name of Sri Bhadra Mitra, or Subhadramtra, in characters of the Gupta era. ‘This is written in very small letters, as are also two others of the same age. In larger letters of a some- what later date, there are several short inscripfions, of which the most legible is Surya Vishnu Subarnakakana. A second begins with ara Singha Subarnakakana, the remainder being illegible, with exception of the word Kumdra. . ~ cei yy ie i | & i if BG i; WILE OR my Aan XXXVili feeport of the Archeological Survey. have belonged to the Iron Pillar is rendered certain by his referring it to the period of “the conquest of the country by the Musalmdns,” About the same time also a similar story was heard by Major Archer,* who records that “as long as the pillar stood, so long would Hindustan flourish.” At a later date, a similar story was repeated to Mrs. Colin Mackenzie,+ who says that the Iron Pillar bears a Sanskrit inscription, “the purport of which is, that as long as this pillar stands, the fid or kingdom has not finally departed from the Hindus.” Lastly, Syad Ahmad relates that the pillar was driven into the head of Vaswhki, king of the snakes, to make his empire lasting. 71. IfI am right in ascribing the origin of this tradition to a late period in the history of the Tomars, when the long duration of their rule had induced people to compare its stability with that of the Iron Pillar, I think that the saying may be referred with considerable probability to the prosperous reign of Anang Pal 2nd, whose name is inscribed on the shaft with the date of Samvat 1109 or A. D. 1052. 72. The remaining inscriptions on the Iron Pillar are numerous, but unimportant. There are two records of the Chohan Raja Chatra Sinha, both dated in 8S. 1888, or A. D. 1826. They state that the Raja was descended from Prithivi Raja in 29 generations, which is quite possible, although the period allowed for each generation is under 23 years. The date of Prithivi Raja is given as 8. 1151, or A. D. 1094, which is just 99 years too early, an amount of error which agrees with the false dates in the Pritht Raj Chohan Rdsa of the Bard Chand. ‘There is also another modern Nagari inscription of six lines, dated in 8. 1767, or A. D. 1710, of the Bundela Rajas of Chdndert. Below this there are two Persian inscriptions, dated in A. H. 1060 and 1061, or A. D. 1651-52, which merely record the names of visitors. 73. The only other remains of Hindu Delhi are the numerous pillars which form the colonnades of the Court of the Great Masjid close to the Kutb Minar. The Arabic inscription over the eastern entrance of this Court-yard, states that the materials were obtained from the demolition of 27 idolatrous temples, each of which had cost the sum of 20 lakhs of Dilials. I agree with Mr. Thomast that the Délial must have corresponded with the original billon currency of Prithivi Raja. Now the value of the Dilial was as nearly as possible the same as that of the Jital or Chital of Ala uddin Khilji, 50 of which, as we * T1220, 7 2nd edition, p. 46. t Prinsep’s Essays, I, 326. Report of the Archeological Survey. XXXIX learn from Ferishta,* were equal to one Rupee. The cost of each of these temples would not therefore have been more than Its. 40,000, and that of the whole number, only Rs. 10,80,000, or £108,000. ‘The cost of these temples seems excessive when expressed in such small money as Dilials ; each coin being worth only a little more than a half-penny ; but the sum is moderate enough when it is named in Rupees. . 74, Mr. Fergussont has expressed an opinion that “it is not easy to determine whether the pillars now stand as originally arranged by the Hindus, or whether they have been taken down and re- arranged by the conquerors.” In this instance he thinks it “ most probable that the former was the case, and that they were open colonnades surrounding the palace of Prithivi Raja ;” but he presently adds that “if this is so, it 1s the only instance known of Hindu pillars being left undisturbed.” When Mr. Fergusson formed this opinion, he was not aware of the fact recorded over the eastern gateway by the Musalman conqueror, that the Great Masjid had been built of the materials of no less than twenty-seven. Hindu temples. He knew only the common tradition that on this site once stood the palace and temple attributed to Prithivi Raja. On this account he may have supposed that most of these pillars must have belonged to those buildings, and therefore that they might possibly still be in their original positions. But evidently he had strong doubts on the subject, for he repeats his opinion that “if the pillars at Kutb are im situ, it is the only instance known of such being the case.” In February 1853 I examined very minutely the pillared cloisters of the Great Mosque, and I then came to the conclusion, as recorded in my Note- book at the time, that “the square about the Iron Pillar is all made up; the outer walls are not Hindu; the pillars are all made up of pieces of various kinds; the shaft of one kind being placed above that of another for the purpose of obtaining height. The general effect is good; but a closer inspection reveals the incongruities of pillars, half plain and half decorated, and of others that are thicker above than below.” Just ten years later in J anuary 18638, with Mr. Hers ussons book in my hand, I re-examined the whole of these pulars with exactly the same result. very single pillar is made up of two separate Hindu shafts, placed one above the other; and as these shafts * Briges, I, 360. * Hand-book of Architecture, I, 418, xl Report of the Archeological Survey. are of many various sizes, the required height is obtained by the insertion of other pieces between the shorter shafts. In one instance in the north cloister there is a pillar made up of no less than three | shafts of exactly the same pattern, piled one over the other. This may be seen in Beato’s photograph of this cloister (see the 4th pillar on the left hand). The general effect of these large rows of made- -up columns is certainly rich and pleasing ; but this effect is due to the kindly hand of time, which has almost entirely removed the coating of plaster with which the whole of these beautifully sculptured pillars were once barbarously covered by the idol-hating Musalmans. 75. Thesame doubling up of the old Hindu pillars has been follow- ed in the cloister of the large Court of the Kutb Minar, the shaft of one plain pillar beg placed over another to obtain height. A similar re-arrangement may be observed in the Court of the Jdmai or Dina Masjid of Kano} commonly called Stta-ka-fasti, or “ Sita’s kitchen.” 76. ‘The number of decorated pillars now remaining in the Court- yard of the Great Mosque around the Iron Pillar, is, as nearly as I could reckon them, 340; but as the cloisters are incomplete, the | original number must have been much greater. My reckoning makes | them 450. In the interior of the Great Mosque itself, there are 35 pillars now remaining, of a much larger size and of a somewhat |, different style of decoration. When the Mosque was complete, there must have been not less than 76 of these pillars. Of the plain pillars in the Court-yard of the Kutb Minar, I counted 376, but the total number required to complete the cloisters would be about 1,200. ay 77. Ihave given these figures i detail, for the purpose of corro- re borating the statement of the Musalman conqueror, with regard to the number of temples that were standing in Dilli, at the close of the Mi Hindu power. The usual number of columns in a Hindu templeis from 20 to 80, although a few of the larger temples may have from 50 to A 60. But these are exceptional cases, and they are more than balanced Ale by the greater number of smaller temples, which have not more than tie 12 or 16 pillars. The great temple of Vushnupad at Gaya has 50 a pillars, and Mr. Fergusson mentions that a temple of 56 pillars was yi the most extended arrangement that he had met with under a single dome.* The magnificent temple at Chandrdévati, near Jhdlra Patan, Mi and the pillared temple of Ganthai, at Kajraha, have only 28 columns , * Jllustrations of Indian Architecture, Introd. p. 18. ye Pe aL EF NEES! ee an yy = mary : y TOPE a CALA A WR RE ea bas — aera uae Ab 4 TAR TOP MEAN ¥ P Fay me RS SSSR — a : = Sie ae a j Report of the Archeological Survey. xii each. The Baroli temple has 24 columns; the great temple at Bindraban has only 16; and the Chaora in the Mokandra Pass has not more than 12. But there are many temples that have even fewer pillars than these, as, for instance, that of Mdta Devi, in Gwalior, which has only 6 pillars, and that of Chatur Bhuja, also in Gwalior, which has nol more than 4 pillars. Taking these temples as fair specimens of many various styles and ages, the average number of pillars in a Hindu fane is between 94 and 25; or, if the extremes be omitted, the average number is 21. Accepting these numbers as a fair guide, we may set down the 76 pillars of the Great Masjid as the spoils of at least 2, but more probably of 3 temples, each equal in size to the magnificent fane at Chandravati. Similarly the 450 pillars of the Court of the Masjid will represent the spoils of not less than from 18 to 22 temples, of 20 and 25 columns each, ‘These numbers added together give a total of from 20 to 25 temples, which agrees so nearly with the number recorded in the Muhammadan inscription, as to leave no doubt whatever of the truth of the conqueror’s boast, that the Masjid was built of the spoils of 27 temples. 73 A curious confirmation of the average size of these temples has been afforded by a discovery which I first made in 1853, and which I completed during the present year. In the south-east corner of the cloisters of the Great Mosque, the pillars, with bases and capitals complete, are nearly all of one style and size, and quite different from the other columns. Now, the bases, shafts, and capitals of these pillars are numbered, the Inghest number discovered being 19. I found 15 numbered shafts, of which No. 18 is in the north cloister, far away from its fellows. I found also 18 numbered bases, and 7 numbered capitals; but only m one instance, that of No. 10, do the numbers of base, shaft, and capital, as they now stand, rae Here, then, we have a direct and convincing proof that these particular pillars have all been re-arranged. The total number of shafts dis- covered was only 15, but they were all numbered. Of the bases, I discovered 19, of which 4 were square, and 15 had the angles recessed, like all the shafts. Of the capitals, all of one uniform pattern, I found 20, of which one was inscribed with the number 19, From a these facts I conclude, with a probability amounting almost to pen that the temple from which these pillars were obtained consisted of 20 columns only. On No. 12 shaft there is the word ER xin Report of the Archeological Survey. Kachal in Nagari letters on one face, with the date of 1124 on another face, which, referred to the Vikramaditya Samvat, is equivalent to A. D. 1067, at which time Anang Pal 2nd, the founder of Lalkot, was reigning in Dill. 79. But the mason’s marks on the stones of this temple were not confined to the pillars, as I discovered them on no less than 18 dif- ferent portions of its entablature. These marks are more than usually detailed, but unfortunately, in spite of their length and apparent clearness, I am still unable to make them out completely. They will be found in plate 3, along with a drawing of the pillar itself. The marks are the following :— 7 A.—Chapa Vida 3 .......... seeoevee Upper Vida (?) No. 38. B.— Chapa Vida 4 oo... ccc cec eevee Ditto (€) No. 4. C.—Pitchukt | ....scecesecees. Rear (?) No. 4. D.—Pichakt 5 pachhim..... Rear (?) No. 5 west. Ei. —Vt Chath... 2c. cccearcereernens Viet () fourth. F'.—Vi panchama ......... secseeeee Vid (?) fifth, G.—Prathama Dishen .......... .. First Arehitrave. H.—Pachchhim Raki Dashen ... West side Architrave. K.—Purab Prathama ............ Hast first. TP Ute 8 esi cicsviberescsssasses east No. 3. M.—Péichchhim Ra 3 A-(ge?) ... West side No. 3., front? N.—Pachchhim Raki pachchhe ... West side back. O.—Pachchhim haki 6 pachehhe West side No. 6, back. 80. There is a peculiarity about the numbers of the pillars which is worthy of note. Hach cypher is preceded by the initial letter of the word for that number. Thus, 3 is preceded by é& tor tin, 10 by da for das, and 16 by so for solah. The same style of marking would appear to have been used for a second temple, as I found a pillar of another pattern with the number dw 2, and a pilaster of the same kind with w 19. It is possible, however, that these two shafts may have belonged to the set of pillars just described, as they are algo of sand- stone. Their height is exactly the same, and the numbers are two of the five that are missing. In this case the temple would have had 4 pillars (probably an outer row) of one pattern, and 16 of another kind, but all of the same height. — ats “s _— a ba 1 <=. ae om ye? apt me mae Sa tae tn PR 0 ne 0 a Report of the Archeological Survey. xi 81. The dimensions of these inscribed pillars are as follows :— Ft. In. Ft. In. a Upper member, with brackets, QO 10 Lape ee GibbOy— sss ee ees 0 1 4 SHOPl; = Bae neeeert Serpico ts oes eee 4 lls 3 ( Upper portion, ornamented,... 1 2% Base 7 ; . ( Lower ditto, plain, ............ 0 9 ee IRS: Total height, 8 3 82. The only other Hindu remains are the two Forts of Ldlkot and Kat Pithora, which together formed the old Dilli of the Musal- mans, after the building of the new Fort of Svri by Ala-uddin Khilji. Of these two, the older Fort of Ldlkot has hitherto remained unknown, being always described by the Musalmans as a part of the Fort of Rai Pithora. Itis called Szvz by Lieutenant Burgess, who made a survey of the ruins of Dilli in 1849-50, and the same name is given to it by Messrs. Cope and Lewis in their interesting account of Firuzabad, published in the Journal of the Archeological Society of Delhi for 1850. The reasons which induce me to identify this Fort with the Ldlkot of Anang Pal have already been given when speaking of the refounding of Dali, and the reasons which compel me to reject its identification with Sirz will be detailed when I come to speak of that place. 83. The Fort of Ldlkot, which was built by Anang Palin A. D. 1060, is of an irregular rounded oblong form, 2+ miles in circumference, Its walls are as lofty and as massive as those of Tughlakabad, although the blocks of stone are not so colossal. By different measurements 1 found the ramparts to be from 28 to 80 feet in thickness, of which the parapet is just one-half. ‘The same thickness of parapet is algo derived from the measurement given by Ibn Batuta in A. D. 1340, who says that the walls were eleven cubits thick. Accepting this measure as the same that was in use in Firuz Shah’s time, namely, of 16 inches, as derived from the length of Firuz Shah’s pillar, the thick- ness of the walls of old Dill was 142 feet. These massive ramparts have a general height of 60 feet above the bottom of the ditch, which F-2 a i ee ee ‘er es (Te id hae ifaw as 5) , Ag it, §S iA —— oe ee Pe ee? ee, ke A _ 6 —_— a os LL = m ~ i ’ i **® AL um Wt e~ =? 7 2 Tre) 2 ome fp ee ee = Wie boo > , iif, iid iy va bf 7 “ “oa to" : ‘ i4¢ he a 7 iQ re < ‘ - Aeron" . ° 1 457 i Ley iy ‘Ae Dat HAE = Vat vv em aN, Gis Weve Ay ¥ ' Wi ima V¥, 12 | REG) aT al A win nee Oe - ~ of Ue —— Pert .J Wj -] _ = tity + T. 1P ly Pr A oe RPO Aen Mid Papelera NB oP Re ays (Memon ¥ " eck, SES eA Boe Pena gpa r in ea ri Ms eg ‘i + tf 1 } eau SAP tReet Sema eat eE ae SAA le PT CME REE RPTL ie Ra Ia ae grec Aeelin SSA WAR Ahan Aa) _xliv Report of the Archeological Survey. still exists in very fair order all round the Fort, except on the south side, where there is a deep and extensive hollow that was most pro- bably once filled with water. About one-half of the main walls are still standing as firm and as solid as when they were first built. At all the salient points there are large bastions from 60 to 100 feet in diameter. ‘T'wo of the largest of these, which are on the north side, are called the Mateh Burj and the Sohan Burj. The long lines of wall between these bastions are broken by numbers of smaller towers well splayed out at the base, and 45 feet in diameter at top, with curtains of 80 feet between them. Along the base of these towers, which are still 30 feet in height, there is an outer line of wall forming a raont or faussebraie, which is also 80 feet in height. The parapet of this wall has entirely disappeared, and the wall itself is so much broken, as to afford an easy descent into the ditch in many places. The upper portion of the counterscarp walls has nearly all fallen down, excepting on the north-west side, where there is a double line of works strengthened by detached bastions. 84. ‘The positions of three of the gateways in the west half of the Fort are easily recognized; but the walls of the eastern half are so much broken, that it is now only possible to guess at the probable position of one other gate. The north gate is judiciously placed in the re-entering angle close to the Sohan Burj, where it still forms a deep gap in the lofty mass of rampart, by which the cowherds enter with their cattle. The west gate is the only one of which any portion of the walls now remains. It is said to have been called the Ranjit gate. This gateway was 17 feet wide, and there is still standing on the left-hand side a large upright stone, with a groove for guiding the ascent and the descent of a portcullis. This stone is 7 feet in height above the rubbish, but it is probably not less than 12 or 15 feet. If is 2 feet 1 inch broad and 1 foot 3 inches thick. The approach to this gate is guarded by no less than three small out-works, The south gate is in the southmost angle near Adan Khan’s tomb. I¢ is now a mere gap in the mass of rampart. On the south-east side, there must, I think, have been a gate near Sir Thomas Metcalfe’s house, leading towards Tughlakabad and Mathura. 85. Syad Ahmad states, on the authority of Zia Barni, that the west gate of Rai Pithora’s Fort was called the Ghazni gate after the Musalman conquest, because the Ghazni troops had gained the fortress ae a so hig eS WI SI eA Sn Report of the Archeological Survey. , = haky by that entrance. I feel satishied that this must be the Lanjit gate of Lalkot for the following reasons :— Ist.—The Musalmans never make any mention of Lalkot, but always include it as a part of Rat Pithora’s Fort. Ond.—The possession of the larger and weaker fortress of Rai Pithora could not be ealled the conquest of Delhi, while the stronger citadel of Lalkot still held out. 9yd.—The evident care with which the approach to the Aanjit gate has been strengthened by a double line of works, and by three separate out-works immediately in front of the gateway itself, shows that this must have been considered as the weakest point of the fortress, and therefore that it was the most likely to have been attacked. For this reason I conclude that the Ranjit gate was the one by which the MusaimAns entered Lalkot, the citadel of Dilli, and that, having proved its weakness by their own success, they at once proceeded to strengthen the works at this point for their own security. A case exactly similar occurred less than forty years afterwards, when the Emperor Altamish, having gained an entrance into the fortress of Gwalior by the deep ravine on the west side called Urwdhi, immediately closed it by a massive wall, to prevent his enemies from taking advantage of the same weak point. I believe that the western gate was called the Ghazni gate for the simple reason only that Ghazni les to the west of Delhi. 86. The Fort of Rai Pithora, which surrounds the citadel of Lalkot on three sides, would appear to have been built to protect the Hindu city of Dilli from the attacks of the Musalmans. As early as A. D. 1100, the descendants of Mahmud, retiring from Ghazni before the rising power of the Saljukis, had fixed their new capital at Lahore, although Ghazni still belonged to their kingdom, and was occasionally the seat of Government. But a new and more formidable enemy soon appeared, when the celebrated Muaz-uddin Sam, commonly called Muhammad Ghori, after capturing the cities of Multan and Pesh4- war, appeared before Lahore in A. D. 1180, and put an end to the Ghaznavide dynasty by the capture of their capital in A. D. 1186. The danger was Or ee, and only 5 years later, in A. D. 1191, we find the Ghori King in full march on Ajmere. But the Raja of Dilli was well prepared for this invasion, and, with the aid of his allies he defeated the Musalmans, with great slaughter, at Tilaor : 2, midway | . | : . : PAA Ee es a ping cp, ! 4 a, Tealule oe | iter ee oe Tye, : i . jis Yeinoyt P ‘ a Py es We ais oT eat ta epi Wee ~ oe lees wat biadand TAR, age te aaa mene: >. PM « af “> xlvi feeport of the Archeological Survey. between Karnal and Thanesar. As the first appearance of the formid- able Ghoris before Lahore corresponds so nearly with the accession of Prithivi Raja, I think it very probable that the fortification of the eiby of Dili was forced upon the Raja by a well-grounded apprehen- sion that Dilh itself might soon ke attacked; and so it happened, for within two years after the battle of Zilaori, the Raja was a prisoner, and Dill was in the possession of the MusalmAns. 87. The circuit of Rai Pithora’s Fort is 4 miles and 8 furlongs, or just three times as much as that of Zdlkot. But the defences of the city are in every way inferior to those of the citadel. The walls are one half the height, and the towers are placed at much longer intervals. The wall of the city is carried from the north bastion of Lalkot, called Hateh Burj, to the north-east for three quarters of a mile, where it turns to the south-east for 13 miles to the Damdama Burj. From this bastion the direction of the wall for about 1 mile is south-west, and then north-west for a short distance to the south end of the hill on which Azim Khan’s tomb is situated. Beyond this point the wall can be traced for some distance to the south along the ridge which was most probably connected with the south-east corner of Lalkot., some- where in the neighbourhood of Sir 'T. Metcalfe’s house. 88. The Fort of Rai Pithora is said to have had 9 gates besides the Ghazni gate. Four of these gates can still be traced; the Ist is on the west side, and is covered by an out-work ; the 2nd is on the north side, towards Indrpat ; the 3rd is on the east side, towards Tughlakabad ; and the 4th is on the south-east side. But besides these there must have been other gates somewhere on the south side, one of which could not have been far from Sir T. Metealfe’s house. Such was the Hindu eity of Dilli when it was captured by the Musalmans in January 1199. The circuit of its walls was nearly 43 miles, and it covered a space of ground equal to one-half of the modern Shahjahénabad, the Capital of the Mogul Sovereigns of India. It possessed 27 Hindu temples, of which several hundreds of richly carved pillars remain to attest both the taste and the wealth of the last Hindu Rulers of Dilli. MUHAMMADAN REMAINS. 89. The first Musalman Sovereigns of Delhi are said to have remained content with the fortress of Rai Pithora, although it seems highly probable that they must have added to the defences of the west satel ei Rig oT i a na ES 1 FT phen hm G4 dnc Wr we PUP a Report of the Archeological Survey. xlvii gate, by which they had entered Lalkot, the citadal of the Hindu Kings. But though the first Musalman Kings did not build huge forts or extensive cities to perpetuate their names, yet in the Great Mosque and magnificent column of Kutb-uddin Aibeg, as well as in the richly carved tomb of Altamish, they have left behind them a few wonderful works, which are in every way more worthy of our admiration. 90. The Great Mosque of Kutb-uddin was called the Jdma Masjid, according to the inscription over the inner archway of the east entrance. But it is now more commonly known as the Masjid-i-Kutb- ul Islam, or the “ Mosque of the Pole Star of Islamism,” a name which appears to preserve that of its founder. It seems probable, however, that the Kutb Mosque, as well as the Jéinar, may have been named after the contemporary Saint Kutb-uddin Ushi, whose tomb is close by ; Syad Ahmad adds that the Mosque was also called the Adina Masjid. This Great Mosque, which even in ruin is one of the most magnificent works in the world, was seen by Ibn Batuta* about 150 years after its erection, when he describes it as having no equal, either for beauty or extent. In the time of Timur, the people of old Delhi prepared to defend the Great Mosque, but they were all, according to the Muham- madan Historian Sharif-uddin, despatched by the sword “ to the deepest hell.” The Mosque is not mentioned by Baber, although he notices the Minar and the tomb of Khwaja Kutb-uddin, which he perambu- lated.+ It is not mentioned either by Abul Fazl; but no inference can be drawn from his silence, as he does not even allude to the Kutb Minar. The Minar itself was repaired during the reign of Sikandar Lodi: but we hear nothing of the Great Mosque, from which, perhaps, it may be inferred either that it was still in good order, or that it was too much ruined to be easily repaired. I conclude that the latter was the case as it seems probable that the permanent removal of the Court ce Delhi to Firuzabad must have led to the gradual abandonment of the old city. We have a paralled case in the removal of the Hindu Court | aS to Bari in the time of Mahmud of Ghazni. This removal 00 ace in A. D. ; ithi Abu Bihan Le a a ae be ) having been deserted by its ruler, “ fell to ruin.” ies oe ee = pees was pen immediately after . 1. 989, or A. D. 1193, as recorded by the * Travels, p. 111, * Memoirs, p. 308. = wl — al it li lis } 43 5.’ : ‘ we ees eg eee ~ Tie 2. Le ’ re: t +i ¥ j : xlviii feeport of the Archeological Survey. King himself, in the long inscription over the inner archway of the east entrance. The date is given by Syad Ahmad as 587, but this difference in the unit has been caused by his own omission of the two points of the initial letter of the word isa, e~3, or nine, instead of Saba, ei», or “seven,” as he has got it. In this inscription, as well as in the shorter one over the outer archway of the same gate, Kutb- uddin refrains from calling himself by the title of Sultan, which he bestows on his Suzerain Muaz-uddin in the inscription over the north gateway. ‘This last inscription is dated in A. H. 592. And here again I have to notice the omission of two points in the Syad’s copy of the second number of the date. In my copy, which was taken in 1859, I find the word (A, tisain, or “ninety,” quite complete. In this inscription it is recorded that the foundation of the Masjid was laid in the reign of the Sultan Mudiz-uddin Muhammad, bin Sdm (in the time of the Khalif) Waser, Chief of the Faithful. The date of A. H. 592, or A. D. 1196, must therefore I think, be referred to the completion of the building. It is true that three years may seem but a short time for the completion of this large Mosque, yet, when we remember that the whole of the stones were obtained ready squared from the Hindu temples on the spot, our wonder will cease, and any doubts that might have arisen in our minds will be dissipated at once. 92. ‘The /déma Masjid is not so large aS many buildings of the same kind that have been raised in later years, such as the great Mosques of Jonpur and others; but it is still unrivalled for its grand line of gigantic arches, and for the graceful beauty of the flowered tracery which covers its walls. The front of the Masjid is a wall 8 feet thick, pierced by a line of seven noble arches. ‘The centre arch is 22 feet wide and nearly 53 feet in height, and the side arches are 10 feet wide and 24 feet high. Through these gigantic arches the first Musalmans of Delhi entered a magnificent room 185 feet long and 31 feet broad, the roof of which was supported on five rows of the tallest and finest of the Hindu pillars. The Mosque is approached through a cloistered court, 145 feet in length from east to west, and 96 feet in width. In the midst of the west half of this court, stands the celebrated Iron Pillar, surrounded by cloisters formed of several rows of Hindu columns of infinite variety of design, and of most delicate execution. There are three entrances to the court of the Masjid, each 10 feet in width, of which the eastern entrance was the J Ne eget oe eS ep ED Te rete WS ATE RR Se PET 10 0k enema es ae Se Report of the Archeological Survey. xlix principal one. The southern entrance has disappeared long ago, but the other two are still in good order, with their interesting inscrip- tions in large Arabic letters. 93. I have already noticed that the whole of the beautiful Hindu pillars in these cloisters were originally covered with plaster by the idol-hating Musalmans as the readiest way of removing the infidel images from the view of true believers. A further proof of this may be seen on two stones in the north side of the court, one fixed in the inner wall in the north-east angle just above the pillars, and the other in the outer wall between the north gate and the north-east corner. The inner sculpture represents several well known Hindu gods,—Ist, Vishnu lying on a couch with a lotus rising from his navel, and covered by a canopy, with two attendants, one standing at his head and one sitting at his feet; 2nd, a seated figure not recognized ; 3rd, Indra on his elephant ; 4th, Brahma with three heads seated on his goose ; Sth, Siva, with his trident seated on his bull nandi ; 6th, a figure with lotus seated on some animal not recognized. The outer sculpture is of a different description. The scene shows two rooms with a half-opened door between them. In each room there is a female lying on a couch with a child by her side, a canopy over her head, and an attendant at her feet. In the left-hand room two females are seen carrying children towards the door, and in the right-hand room, two others are doing the same. The whole four of these females appear to be hastening towards the principal figure in the right-hand room. I am unable to offer any explanation of this very curious scene. But as itis quite certain that these figures could not have been exposed to the sight of the early Musalmdns, I conclude that these stones must also have been carefully plastered over. 94. During the reign of Altamish, the son-in-law of Kutb-uddin, the Great Mosque was much enlarged by the addition of two wings to the north and south, and by the erection of a new cloistered court six times as large as the first court. The fronts of the two wing buildings are pierced by five arches each, the middle arches being 24 feet span, the next arches 18 feet, and the outer arches only 84 feet. The walls are of the same thickness, and their ornamental scrolls are of the same delicate and elaborate tracery as those of the original Mosque. But though the same character ig thus preserved in these new buildings, it would seem that they were not intended simply as G iz + 4 < . : ao irs br v7 . la —y , _ EOS PON CITT REPT Thee) We A Di Se Ti cal dd a “Sf ** J i eas anf ioe) oe Ny I feeport of the Archeological Survey. additions to the Jama Masjid, but as new and separate Mosques. J infer this from the existence of a large niche in the middle of the rear wall of the north wing, which, as far as my observation goes, is the usual mode of construction for the middle of the back wall of every large Mosque. The whole front of the Jama Masjid, with its new additions, is 384 feet in length, which is also the length of its cloistered court. ‘The wall on the south side of the court, as well as the south end of the east wall, are fortunately in good preservation, and, as about three-fourths of the columns are still standing, we are able to measure the size of the enclosure with precision, and to reckon the number of columns with tolerable certainty. The number of columns must have been as nearly as possible 600, and as each of them consists of two Hindu shafts, the whole number of Hindu pillars thus brought ‘inte use could not have been less than 1,200. By my measurements the court is a square of 862 feet inside the walls, of which the west wall, which isthe front of the Masjid, is only 8 feet thick, the other walls being 11 feet thick. The whole area covered by the Masjid and its court is therefore 420 feet by 384 feet; and exactly in the middle of the south side of this great quadrangle stands the majestic column called Autb Minar, within 11 feet of the line of cloister pillars. 95. During the present century, much speculation has been wasted as to the origin of the Kutb Minar, whether it is a purely Muham- madan building, or a Hindu building altered and completed by the conquerors. ‘The latter 1s undoubtedly the common belief of the people, who say that the pillar was built by Rai Pithora for the pur- pose of giving his daughter a view of the River Jumna. Some people even say that the intention was to obtain a view of the Ganges, and that, the Kutb Minar having failed to secure this, a second pillar of double the size was commenced, but the work was interrupted by the conquest of the Musalmans. The first part of this tradition was warmly adopted by Sir T. Metcalfe, and it has since found a strong advocate in Syad Ahmad, whose remarks are quoted with approval by Mr. Cooper in his recent hand-book for Delhi. Syad Ahmad, however, refers only the basement story to Rai Pithora; but this admission involves the whole design of the column, which preserves the same marked character throughout all the different stories. The Hindu theory has found a stout opponent in Colonel Sleeman, who argues that the _ slope of the building “is the peculiar characteristic of 7 4, ‘ = re ae , . a : . ‘ Pater rare eas one Sn et a en eR RT pe cater we er ee Lag eager er ee BS See en ee ee sia IE En a Seas: aches re TS hice Hig nanan neon aaa Se Fer RR Saat eg pei Report of the Archeological Survey. li all architecture of the Pathans,” and that the arches of the Great Mosque close by it “ all correspond in design, proportion, and execution to the tower.” 7 96. Mr. Cooper* recapitulates Syad Ahmad’s arguments, and finally states as his opinion that it “ remains an open question whether this magnificent pillar was commenced by the Hindus or Muham- madans.” I must confess, however, that I am myself quite satisfied that the building is entirely a Muhammadan one, both as to origin and to design; although, no doubt, many, perhaps all, of the beauti- ful details of the richly decorated balconies may be Hindu. To me these decorations seem to be purely Hindu, and just such as may be seen in the honeycomb enrichments of the domes of most of the old Hindu temples. The arguments brought forward in support of the Hindu origin of the column are the following :-— 97. Ist.—‘ That there is only ene Minar, which is contrary to the practice of the Muhammadans, who always give two Minars to their Masjids.” I allow that this has been the practice of the Muham- madans for the last three hundred years at least, and I will even admit that the little corner turrets or pinnacles of the Kala, or Kalan, Masjid of Firuz Shah, may be looked upon as Minars. This would extend the period of the use of two Minars to the middle of the 14th century ; hut it must be remembered that these little turrets of Firuz Shah’s Masjid are not what the Musalmans called Mazinahs, or lofty towers, from the top of which the Muazzin ealls the faithful to prayer. But the Kutb Minar is a MMazinah ; and that it was the practice of the early Muhammadans to build a single tower, we have the most distinct and satisfactory proofs in the two Minars of Ghazni, which could not have belonged to one Masjid, as they are half a mile apart, and of different sizes. These Minars were built by Mahmud in the early part of the 11th century, or about 180 years prior to the erection of the Kutb Minar. Another’ equally decisive proof of this practice is the solitary Minar at Koel, which was built in A. H. 652, or A. D. 1254, by Kutlugh Khan during the reign of Nasiruddin Mahmud, the youngest son of Altamish, in whose time the Kutb Minar itself was completed. These still existing Minars of Ghazni and Koel show that it was the practice of the early Muhammadans to * Hand-book for Delhi, p, 73. a 2 hi deeport of the Archeological Survey. have only one Minar even down to so late a date as the middle of the 13th century. 98. 2nd.—lIt is objected that the slope of the Kutb Minar is much greater than that of any other known Minars. This objection has already been satisfactorily answered by Colonel Sleeman, who says truly that “the slope is the peculiar characteristic of the architecture of the Pathans.” 99. 38rd.—Syad Ahmad agrees that, if the Minar had been intended as a Mazinah to the Great Mosque, it would have been erected at one end of it, instead of being at some distance from it. In reply to this objection I can point again to the Koel Minar, which occupies exactly the same detached position with regard to the Jama Masjid of Koel as the Kuth Minar does with respect to the Great Mosque of Delhi. Both of them are placed outside the south-east corner of their respec- tive Masjids. This coincidence of position seems to me sufficient to settle the questicn in favour of the Kutb Minar having been intended as a Mazinah of the Great Mosque. 100. 4th.—Syad Ahmad further argues “that the entrance door faces the north, as the Hindus always have it,” whereas the Muham- madans invariably place it to the eastward, as may be seen in the unfinished “ Minar of Ala-uddin to the north of the Kutb Minar.” Once more I appeal to the Koel Minar, which, be it remembered, was erected by the son of the Emperor who completed the building of the Kutb Minar, and which may therefore be looked upon as an almost contemporary work. In the Koel Minar the entrance door is to the north, exactly asin the Kutb Minar. In both instances, I believe that it was so placed chiefly for the convenience of the Muazzin when going to call the faithful to prayer. I think, also, that Syad Ahmad has overlooked the fact that the Minars of modern days are “engaged” towers, that is, they form the ends of the front wall of the Mosque, and, as the back wall of every Mosque is to the westward, the entrances to the “engaged” Minars must necessarily be to the eastward. But the case is entirely different with a solitary disengaged Minar of which the entrance would naturally be on the side nearest to its Masjid. But waiving this part of the discussion, I return to the fact that the entrance of the Koel Minar is to the northward exactly the same as in the Kutb Minar, and that the entrances to the two great tombs of Bahdwal Hak and Rukn-uddin in Multan are not + FF igen ans 54 ei aI OP REE Fae REE Report of the Archeological Survey. hit to the eastward but to the southward, as are also those of the Taj Mahal, and of most other modern tombs. The only exception that I know is the tomb of Altamish, of which theentrance is to theeastward. Theargument of Syad Ahmad includes also the position of the entrance doors of Hindu buildings, which, as he says, are always placed to the northward. But this is an undoubted mistake, as a very greab majority of Hindu temples have their entrances to the eastward. On referring to my note-books, I find that, out of 50 temples, of which I have a record, no less than 38 have their entrances to the east, 10 to the west, and only 2 to the north, both of which last are in the Fort of Gwalior. 101. 4th.—Syad Ahmad further objects that “it is customary for the Hindus to commence such buildings without any platform (or plinth), whereas the Muhammadans always erect their buildings upon a raised terrace or platform, as may be seen in the unfinished Minar of Ala-uddin Khilji.” In this statement about the Hindu buildings, Syad Ahmad is again mistaken, as it is most undoubtedly the usual custom of the Hindus to raise their temples on plinths. I can point to the gigantic Buddhist temple at Buddha Gaya as springing from a plinth nearly 20 feet in height. The two largest temples in the Fort of Gwalior, one Brahmanical and the other Jain, are both raised on plinths, so also are the elaborately sculptured temples of Kajraha, and so are most of the temples in Kashmir. Lastly, the Great Pillar at Chitor has a plinth not less than 8 or 10 feet in height, as may be seen in Fergusson’s and Tod’s Drawings, and which Tod* describes as “an ample terrace 42 feet square.” ‘The smaller pillar at Chitor must also have a good plinth, as. Fergusson describes the entrance as at some height above the base. That the Muhammadans in India also erect their buildings on plinths or raised terraces, I readily admit ; for, on the same principle that a cuckoo may be said to build a nest, the Musalmans usually placed their buildings on the sites of Hindu temples which they had previously destroyed. The Mosques at Mathura, Kanoj, and Jonpur, are signal examples of this practice. The raised terrace is therefore only an accidental adjunct of the Muhammadan building, whereas it is a fundamental part of the Hindu structure. But the early Musalmans did no¢ place their buildings on raised terraces or platforms, as may be seen by a reference to the drawings of Mosques in Syria and Persia, which are given in Fer- gusson’s Hand-book.t The Ghaznivides also, who were the more * Rajasthan, II. 761. t Vol. L, p. 415. eS ee RS liv Leeport of the Archeological Survey, immediate predecessors of the Indian Musalmans, built their Minars at Ghazni without plinths. The contemporary tomb of Altamish ig iF likewise without a plinth. From all these facts I infer that the early Musalman structures in India were usually built without plinths, and therefore that the Kutb Minar is undoubtedly a Muhammadan ie building. ie 102. 5th.—The last argument brought forward by Syad Ahmad ip is, that bells, which are used in Hindu worship, are found sculptured . on the lower part of the basement story of the Kutb Minar. It is fl true that bells are used in the daily worship of the Hindus, and also at that they are a common ornament of Hindu columns, as may be “fi seen on most of the pillars in the cloisters of the Great Mosque. But io bells are no more idolatreus than flowers, which are used in such profusion in the daily service of the Hindu temples. The fact is, that, where Muhammadan Mosques have been built of the materials stolen from Hindu Temples, such portions of architectural ornament , as were free from figures either of men or of animals, were invariably =. — . a ‘ ’ yy Ta - e MafeT hl . bee ; ‘y 5 e ‘ . : - Fost . 7h ‘6D a re 7 ad pha 4 Levey = : We? made use of by the conquerors. For this reason most of the orna- ve mentation of the early Musalman buildings is purely Hindu. For Be | | ee |: instance, in the Jama Masjid of Kanoj, which is built entirely of (oo, = ae | 7 , ‘ty ry i . 6) 7. 7 P J 7 j. -. LET Ara 4 A 4 oo i Hindu materials, the whole of the concentric circles of overlapping stones in the central dome, with only one exception, still preserve the original Hindu ornament unaltered. The exception is the lowest am oe Acheron vadhsmseiibsteilp:ildaa cielbctlsdaahia BAAS endl ae circle, which is completely covered with Arabic inscriptions. One of the Hindu circles is made up solely of the Swastzka or mystic cross of -k the early Indians. This symbol is essentially an idolatrous one, although it is most probable that the Musalmans were not aware of r its significance. But if the ornamental bells of the Kutb Minar are Oh to be taken as a proof of its Hindu origin, even so must the orna- mental Swastikas of the Kanoj Masjid be accepted as evidence to thy : Pe ‘ uM, a j ANA Petad sheaf pny Mle | ‘ SALA PSR eal 1h dh ok Ld * oy a J J 7 7 i. &, wes SO ee Be ee eo Cos dt § rrr if ~~ —_—s /~_ Oy, fr the same effect. It is admitted that this Masjid is built up entirely ‘ny t of Hindu materials, but these have been skilfully re-arranged by the "Whe Moslem Architect to suit the requirements of a Mosque, so that the MN design of the building is strictly Muhammadan, while its ornament- ‘ty ation is purely Hindu. I may add that one of the western pillars Ny, that supports: the central dome of this Mosque is made up of two old yy shafts,-both of which are decorated with the Hindu bell and suspend- th ing chain. ‘, ? OT tipper ee ap SH ne ele ae er en nny SPT eae cre eee —— Seay O% EVE a Na So E TE RT AE ES ORO NE FRA SE NES Report of the Archeological Survey. lv 103. The strong evidence which I have brought forward in reply to the arguments of Syad Ahmad and others, appears to me to be quite conclusive as to the origin of the Kuth Minar, which is essenti- ally a Muhammadan building. But the strongest evidence in favour of this conclusion is the fact that the Musalmans, of Ghazni had already built two separate Minars of similar design, whereas the only Hindu pillar of an early date, namely, the smaller column at Chitor, is altogether dissimilar, both in plan and in detail. The entrance to this Hindu tower is at some height above the ground, while that of the Kutb Minar is absolutely on the ground level. The summit of the Hindu tower is crowned by an open pillared temple of almost the same width as the base of the building, whereas the cupola of the Kutb Minar is little more than one-sixth of the diameter of its base. But this small cupola of less than 9 feet in diameter was pecu- harly adapted for one special purpose connected with the performance of the Muhammadan religion. From this narrow point the Muazzin could summon the faithful to prayer from all sides by simply turning round and repeating the Jzan, and on all sides he would be visible to the people. The small size of the cupola which crowns the Kutb Minar, is a characteristic peculiar to Muhammadan towers for the special reason which I have just mentioned. On this account, there- fore, 1 conclude that the Kutb Minar isa Mazinah or Muazzin’s tower. 104. That the Kutb Minar was actually used as a Mazinah, we may infer from the records of Shamsi Siraj, who, about A. D. 1880, records that the magnificent Minar in the Jama Masjid of old Delhi was built by Sultan Shams-uddin Altamish. But the fact is placed beyond all doubt by Abulfeda, who wrote about A. D. 1800. He describes the AMJazinah of the Jama Masjid at Delhi as made of red stone and very lofty, with many sides and 360 steps. Now this description can be applied only to the Kutb Minar, which, as 16 at present stands, has actually 379 steps; but we know that the Minar was struck by lightning in the reign of Firuz Shah, by whose orders it was repaired in A. D. 1868. There is therefore nothing improbable in the account of Abulfeda that the Minar in his time had only 860 steps. On the contrary, I accept the statement as a valuable hint towards ascertaining the height of the original Minar as com- pleted by the Emperor Altamish. } Ch te, 2 . 7 > © : | | + te -— > ‘Se > y ok A fe —— 47es ore ohile ye Pow Vet e Pt) my Se a ii : o ti auleset btw ue ee ie - fas, aA ‘ . iat ' ah x ” Sate fae eu ae AAA 1a Werys | PAVERS a7 nie * 7 os”? ri ; ,* 7 wv , j : “ pee f ly pre ee Ine Ag ive ey a4 ‘aie! ty i imi fie a jd - - Mee wt velit oF raw ~ Hee PORTE rhe oy r+ i ee Hite rite lvi hteport of the Archeological Survey. 105. The object of building this lofty column seems to me to be clear enough. ‘The first Musalman conquerors were an energetic race, whose conceptions were as bold and daring as their actions. When the zealous Muhammadan looked on the great city of Delhi, the metropolis of the princely Tomars and the haughty Chohans, his first wish would have been to humble the pride of the infidel ; his second, to exalt the religion of his prophet Muhammad. ‘To attain both of these objects, he built a lofty column, from whose summit the Dfwazzin’s call to morning and evening prayer could be heard on all sides by Hindus as well as by Musalmans. The conqueror’s pride was soothed by the daily insult and indignity thus offered to the infidel, while his religious feelings were gratified by the erection of a noble monument which towered majestically over the loftiest houses in the city. 106. ‘The Kutb Minar as it stands now is 288 feet and 1 inch in height, with a base diameter of 47 feet 3 inches, and an upper diameter of nearly 9 feet. The base or plinth of the pillar is 2 feet in height, — the shait is 234 feet and 1 inch, and the base or stump of the old cupola is 2 feet more; thus making the whole height 238 feet 1 inch. The shaft is divided into five stories, of which the lower story is 94 feet 1] inches in height, and the upper story is 22 feet 4 inches, the two measurements together being just equal to one-half of the height of the column. The height of the second story is 50 feet 83 inches, that of the third story is 40 feet 93 inches, and that of the fourth story 1s 25 feet 4: inches, or just one-half of the height of the second story. There are two other proportions which may be noticed, as they most probably entered into the original design of the building. The column, as it stands now, omitting only the stump of the old cupola, is just five diameters in height ; thus, 47 feet 3 inches, multiplied by 5, gives 236 feet 3 inches as the height of the column, which is only 2 inches in excess of the mean measurement. Again, the lower story is just two diameters in height. Both of these proportions were, I presume, intentional. But there is another coincidence of measurements, which is, I think, too curious to have been intentional, namely, that the circumference of the base is equal to the sum of the diameters of the six stories of the building, the old cupola being considered as a sixth story. 107. As some of the dimensions here given differ from those recorded by Ensign Blunt in the Asiatic Researches, it is necessary that I , oe ‘ cere meetin in is NS SS ED RON OED FET Di cet ct ne Se WORRIES ZS art Hn CA eH ERG HST ig SO SSN = : ess = : = = Report of the Archeological Survey. Ivil should state that they are the mean results of two sets of measurements, the first taken by myself in 1839, and the other by Sir Frederick Abbott im 1846. I now give these measurements in detail for comparison :— A. D. 1839. A. D. 1846. Mean. Blunt. Ht. In, Ht. In, Ht. dn, Ft. In. Upper story 21 10 22 10 22 A 4th story wo. 20 4 25 4 25 4 23 0 ord, 40-9 40 10 40 93 40 0 Pad 5, ... 00 10 50 7 50 8% 50 O Basement stery .. 95 38 94 7 94 11 90 0 234 0 284 2 234 1 Plinth so oe 2 0 2 0 236 OQ 236 2 2386 1 Stump ofold cupola... 2 O 2 0 2 0 Total present height... 288 0 288 2 288 1 242 6 Sp The only way in which I can account for the great difference of 5 feet in the height of the lower story between Blunt’s measurements taken in 1794 and the actual height as it now stands, is by supposing that there must have been an accumulation of rubbish at the foot of the tower which would have diminished the actual height of the basement story. His heights of the second and third stories agree very closely with my measurements, but that of the fourth story is mere than 2 feet short of the true height. The height of the fifth story is not given. 108. In recording Blunt’s measurements Mr. Fergusson has, I think, made a mistake in excluding the eupola from the ascertained height of 242 feet 6 inches. Blunt distinctly states that the height of the third story was 180 feet, which, deducted from 2421 will give no less than 625 feet for the height of the two upper stories. But this height, as we know from present measurements, is only 25 feet 4 inches, plus 22 feet 4 inches, or altogether 47 feet 8 inches, which deducted from 623 feet leaves 14 feet 10 inches unaccounted for. I[ conclude, therefore, that this must have been the height of the cupola as it stood in A. D. 1794. Accepting this view as correct, the true H 4 AL Sed u we 7! au4 -+ Vara - ‘a. = ~~ 7 4 * | a, ont = a at 53 ery ae ees © ine. f i er > - ~ — . : . . =? ‘J i) 5. o—) . om “red arr nin IAF = | ANDERE In vie ~pbebeeE Eee — 2 ——§* 5 ¥ f = a 1 a) RV?! a. _ 7 = ; cps au - 7 7 ; W ii eR at 4 J vp eine ia a fest'vs PBs ive ¥ o grenel aay! pat wstiad ol r~e we oy fo af ! rh wa? F La ‘bp( ira 7 sey . fi “yy At Med See Ld . oie ES eS. i eee —_ — 4 4, 7 ae uw Ay 5 Ae rif pte lvin Leeport of the Archeological Survey. height of the Kutb Minar in 1794 must have been 236 feet 1 inch, | plus 14 feet 10 inches, or 250 feet 11 inches. 109. The base or plinth of the Kutb Minar is a polygon of 24 sides, each side measuring 6 feet 14 inches, or altogether 147 feet, The basement story has the same number of faces formed into convex flutes, which are alternately angular and semi-circular. This last fact alone is sufficient to show the inaccuracy of Blunt’s description of the plan as a polygon of 27 sides,* as any uneven number of faces would have brought two flutes of the same kind together. In the second story the flutes are all semi- circular, and in the third story they are all angular. The fourth story is circular and plain, and the fifth story is partially fluted with convex semi-circular flutes. Round the top of each story runs a bold projecting balcony, which is richly and elaborately decorated. The three lower stories are also ornamented with belts of Arabic writing, bordered with richly decorated bands. These three stories are built entirely of red sandstone, but there is a difference in the colours of the stone, that of the second story being generally a pale pinkish buff, while that of the third story is a dark red. ‘The whole of the upper part of the fourth story is built of white marble, and there are also two ornamental bands of white marble in the fifth story. According to Ibn Batuta,} the pillar was said to have been built “of stones from seven different quarries; but I could not trace more than three different kinds of stone, viz., the grey quartzose rock of Delhi, the white marble of Jaipur, and the red sandstone of the hills to the south of Delhi. If, however, the different colours of the sand-stone be taken into account, there are certainly three distinct colours, or buff, pink, and red, which may be considered as forming three distinct varieties of sand-stone. The grey quartzose stone is used only in the interior of the building, and the white marble is confined to the two upper stories. Inside the pillar there is a spiral stair-case of 376 steps from the ground level to the balcony of the fifth story. Above this, there are three steps more to the present top of the stone-work, which once formed the floor of the paltry pavilion which Major Robert Smith was allowed to stick on the top of this noble column. 110. In 1794, when Ensign Blunt sketched the Kutb Minar, the * Asiatic Researches of Bengal, TV., 324. + Travels—p. 111. : . cecish heise nn ea ee OI he ed Sc FS ES ene I OPES ae oe ya z 3 seepage eer Re Seen eae : % Report of the Archeological Survey. lix old cupola of Firuz Shah was still standing, although much ruined. Blunt’s rude Sketch, as given in the Asiatic Researches, conveys no intelligible idea of the old cupola, and is sarcastically compared by Robert Smith to “a large stone harp.” A better idea of the old eupola will be formed from an aquatint view of the pillar given in Blagdon’s “ Brief History of India,” which was published about 18—. By comparing this view with the statement of the Natives that the eld cupola was a “plain square top on four stone pillars,”* I think that it would be quite possible to restore the upper part of the pillar in a style that would harmonize with the rest of the building. It is difficult, indeed, to conceive anything more incongruous than the flimsy Mogul pavilion, which Robert Smith fixed on the “top of this grand and massive specimen of Pathan architecture.” In my Note- book of 1839, I find a remark that “the balustrades of the balconies and the plain shght building on the top of the pillar do not harmo- nize with the massive and richly ornamented Pathan architecture.” Major Smith’s pavilion was taken down in 1847 or 1848 by order of Lord Hardinge. I presume that this was done at the suggestion of his eldest son, the present Lord Hardinge, whose known artistic taste and: skill would at once have detected the architectural unfitness of such a flimsy pavilion for the summit of this noble column. 111. On the Ist August 1808, the old cupola of the Kutb Minar was thrown down, and the whole pillar seriously injured by an earth- quake. A drawing of the pillar while it was in this state was made by Captain Elliot upwards of two years after the earthquake, but the engraving of this drawing is too small to show the nature of the balustrades of the balconies. About this time the dangerous state of the pillar was brought to the notice of the Governor-General, who authorized the necessary repairs to be begun at once. This difficult work was entrusted to Major Robert Smith, of the Engineers, and was completed by the beginning of the year 1828, at a cost of Rs. 17,000, with a further charge of more than Rs. 5,000 for clearing the ruins around the pillar. The intricate nature of some of these yepairs can be best seen and understood by an examination of Mallitte’s large photograph of the lower baleony. All the forms of the mouldings have been carefully preserved, but the rich ornamentation has been * Robert Smith’s Report in Journal, Archeological Society of Delhi, H 2 é ‘ ''s . r if ee * ind te. : Ay os . | bd ied OY rf) ‘ Ad heat abel peld ae NEES FAT DG SS ONT Py, peas ANGE ADE. < . - . j 7 a > I Ix fieport of the Archeological Survey. omitted as too costly, and the new stone-work is therefore quite plain throughout. ‘This part of the work appears to have been done with much patience and skill, and Major Smith deserves credit for the conscientious care whieh he bestowed upon it. But this commenda- tion must be confined to the repairs, for the restorations of the entrance door-way, of the balustrades, and of the cupola, are altogether out of keeping with the rest of the pillar. 112. It appears from Major Smith’s Report that the old entrance doorway was still in existence at that time, although mueh broken. This being the case, he should have adhered strictly to the original design, instead of which, to use his own words, “the former rude and frac- tured entrance door of the base of the column (was) repaired, and anproved with new mouldings, frieze, and repair of the inscription tablet.” From this statement I infer that the whole of the entrance doorway is Smith’s own design, a conclusion whieh has already been drawn by Mr. Fergusson, who denounces this work as being “in the true style of Strawberry Hill Gothic.” Perhaps it may not now be possible to recover the original design, but its main features may be ascertained from the other three existing doorways. All of these are plain, and 16 is evident from Major Smith’s account that the lower doorway was also plain, or, as he calls it, “rude,” and without frieze or mouldings, which were added by himself. I confess, therefore, that I should like to see Smith’s doorway altogether removed, and the old entrance restored in the simple but massive style of the other doorways. The entrance of the Koél Minar, which is still in existence, is also plain, and might be studied with advantage. 113, ‘Phe fimsy balustrades are even a greater eye-sore than the modern entrance, as they form a prominent part in every view of the building. But although not ornamental, they are useful, and might on that account alone be tolerated. 1 would not, however, be either difficult, or expensive to remove them, and to furnish new balustrades more in harmony with the rich style of the balconies. Ensign Blunt describes the old balustrades as “small battlements;” and such, I believe, must have been the nature of the original balustrades, at once rich and massive, like the battlements of the older tombs. The present balustrades might be sold with advantage in Delhi, as they belong to the flimsy style of garden-house architecture of the present& day. . = aoe ee Ree ee ae Cee mon Saas 9 ET te ee ata a te I SPEER ih cu sat RT REE LG ee RS RID ESL TE SOE OR ETS Sea - ¥ . = Report of the Archeological Survey. 1xi _ 114. The history of the Kutb Minar is written in tts inscriptions. ih, In the basement story there are six bands or belts of inscriptions encircling the tower. The uppermost band contains only some verses * from the Koran, and the next below it gives the well known ninety- * nine Arabic names of the Almighty. The third belt contains the ' name and praises of Mauz-uddin, Abul Muzafar, Muhammad Bin Sdm. The fourth belt contains only a verse from the Koran, and the q fifth belt repeats the name and praises of the Sultan Muhammad Bin 4 Sam. The lowermost belt has been too much injured, both by time 7 and by ignorant restorations, to admit of being read, but Syad Ahmad i has traced the words “ Amir-ul-Umra,” or Chief of the ‘ Nobles.” om The inscription over the entrance doorway records that “this Minar hl of Sultan Shams-uddin Altamish having been injured, was repaired she during the reign of Sikander Shah, son of Bahlol, by Fatah Khan, ans the son of Khawas Khan, in A. H. 909,” or A. D. 1508. aw 115. In the second story the inscription over the doorway records that the Emperor Altamish ordered the completion of the Minar, The lowermost belt contains the verses of the Koran respecting the | summons to prayers on Friday, and the upper line contains the praises of the Emperor Altamish. Over the door of the third story the praises of Altamish are repeated, and again in the belt of inscrip- tion round the column. In the fourth story the door inscription records that the Minar was ordered to be erected during the reign of Altamish. Theinscription over the door of the fifth story states that | the Minar having been injured by lightning, was repaired by the , Emperor Firuz Shah in A. H. 770 or A. D. 1868. ) 116. But besides these long inscriptions, which form part of the architectural ornament of the pillar, there are a few other short records which are worth preserving. On the basement story is re- corded the name of Fazzil, son of Abul Muah, the Mutawali or high priest; and on one side of the third story is found the name of Muhammad Amircho, Architect. On the same story, also, there is a | short Nagari inscription in one line with the name of Muhammad ry Sultan and the date of Samvat 1382, or A. D. 13825, which was the ip first year of Muhammad Tughlak’s reign. On the wall of the fourth | story there is another Nagari inscription, in two lines, which is dated } in the Samvet year 1425, or A. D. 1368, in the reign of Piroj Sdh, or Firuz Shah 'Tughlak, A third Nagari inscription is found on the by < ~ ** yyy, + ay - heme ¥ die 7 “ + my J, Pde leh | vy ay oo “s xe ag Apo age pg +a Ee ~' ti on Add Pe FALE MEA LLLP Mre et) ace rails = Ix _ Report of the Archeological Survey. south jamb of the doorway of the fourth story, cut partly on the white marble and partly on the red sand-stone. ‘This also gives the name of Firuz Shah, but the date is one year later than the last, or Samvat 1426. This is the longest and most important of the Nagari mscriptions, but unfortunately it is not in such a state of preservation, —more especially the upper portion on the white marble,—as to be easily legible. I can make out the words Sr Viswakarma prasdde rachita, and towards the end I find the title of Stlpi, or “ Architect,” applied to the son of Chdhada Deva Pdla, named Nana Salha, who repaired the Minar, But in the middle of the inscription I find no Jess than five numbers given in figures, all of which are preceded by the word gaj, as gaj 22, gaj 3, gaj 26, gaj 181, and gaj 134. TI infer from these measurements that the inscription may probably be of some importance in determining the nature and extent of the repairs that were executed by Firuz Shah. As I read one passage of this inseription, the Architect was obliged to a down (nipatit) a con- siderable portion of the pillar. 117. It now only remains to ascertain who was the actual builder of the Kutb Minar. The learned Syad Ahmad assigns the original building of the basement story to Rai Pithora, and its adaptation by the Musalmans to Kutb-uddin Aibeg. The name and titles of this King were, he thinks, engraved in the lowermost band of inscriptions, as the leoible words of this band correspond with portion of Aibeg’s inscription over the inner arch of the eastern gateway of the Great Mosque. ‘The completion of the Minar he assigns to Altamish. The claim of the Hindus has already been fully discussed and disposed of as altogether baseless. That of Kutb-uddin Aibeg is founded chiefly on the fact that the pillar is called by his name, and partly on the fact that the name of Muhammad Bin Sim is twice recorded on the lower story of the column. ‘The occurrence of this name makes it highly probable that the name of Kuthb-uddin Aibeg was also engraved on this story, as argued by Syad Ahmad. With these two names en- graved on the basement story it seems only natural to conclude that the building of the pillar was begun by Aibeg during the life-time of his Suzerain, Muhammad Bin SAm, and in full accordance with this conclusion is the statement recorded over the doorway of the second story, that the completion of the pillar was ordered by Altamish. Under this view, the building of the Minar may have been begun by sate ecg OT A pet A SE OT ORG ORG OA PI EET TS pte — ARPA re F Report of the Archeological Survey. Ix Aibeg in about A. D. 1200, and completed by Altamish in about 1220. 118. The other view which attributes the foundation of the pillar to Altamish is based chiefly, I believe, on the statements of Abulfeda and Shams-i-Sirdj, which are supported by the inscription of Sikan- dar Lodi over the entrance door of the pillar. Syad Ahmad refers to the inscription over the doorway of the second story, which records that Altamish ordered the completion of the Minar, as a proof that he did not commence it. But another inscription over the doorway of the fourth story seems to be equally explicit in assigning the beginning of the Minar to Altamish. Both Syad Ahmad and Nawéb Zia-uddin give the same translation of this inscription, namely, that “the erection of this building was ordered during the reign of Shams- uddin Altamish.” It is possible, however, that the order recorded in this inscription may refer to the fourth story only, and as this limited view of its meaning will bring the two otherwise conflicting inscrip~ tions into strict accord with each other, I think that it may be accept- ed as the most probable intention of the inscriber. The statements of Abulfeda, Shams-i-Siraj, and Sikandar Lodi, all of which agree in calling this pillar the Minar of Altamish, may, perhaps, be explained as conveying only the popular opinion, and are certainly not entitled to the same weight as the two inscriptions on the basement story which record the name and titles of Muhammad Bin Sam, the Suzerain of Kutb-uddin Aibeg, whose name is now attached to the pillar. The absence of Altamish’s name in the inscription of the lower story is, I think, a conclusive proof that he himself did not claim it as his own work. 119. According to Syad Ahmad, the Emperor Altamish erected five stories in addition to the basement story, and another story was atterwards added by Firuz Shah; thus making, altogether, seven stories, of which he says that “ two have fallen down and five remain to this day.” But both of these statements I believe to be erroneous, for the mention of 360 steps by Abulfeda in about A. D. 1300, makes it certain that the Minar, as completed by Altamish, could not have been higher than the present one, which has 379 steps. The five stories of Altamish must therefore have included the basemen¢ story, which, although begun by Aibeg, was most probably completed by himself, In this state the Minar must have remained uni] the reign Ixiv Report of the Archeological Survey. of Firuz Tughlak, when, having been struck by lightning, it was repaired by that Emperor in A. H. 770, or A. D. 1868. The nature j and extent of his repairs may, I think, be gathered from the inscrip- tions; thus, the inscription of the fifth story is placed over the door- way, and there is no record of any other Emperor on this story. I conclude, therefore, that the whole of the fifth story was rebuilt by Firuz Shah. But as there are two inscriptions of his reign recorded on the fourth story, I infer that he must have made some repairs to it also, although these repairs could not have been extensive, as the inscription over the doorway of this story belongs to the reign of ! Altamish. Under this view, the Kutb Minar has always consisted of five stories, from the time of 1ts completion by Altamish in about a A. D. 1220, down to the present day. mf 120. Of the same age as the Kutb Minar is the tomb of the ‘ain Emperor Altamish, who died in A. H. 633, or A. D. 1285. It is am situated just outside the north-west corner of the Great Mosque, as wy enlarged by Altamish himself. ‘Theinterior is asquare of 29% feet, Wee with walls 7+ feet thick, making the exterior a square of 44 feet. | Nee. Seraidcry ( : : | : ~ The main entrance is to the east, but there are also openings to the i wean north and south; and to the west there is a niche, such asis usually ith ee r ~ eyes “sy found in a small Mosque. ‘The interior walls are decorated through-- —_» out with elaborate and highly finished ornament of great beauty. lee But there is no dome to the building, and as there are no ruins lying " about, it seems probable that the tomb was never finished, and that we see it now just in the same state as 16 was left about the time of the King’s death. 121. The only other buildings connected with the Great Mosque of Delhi are the beautiful south gateway of the quadrangle, and the ” gigantic unfinished Minar, both of which were the work of Ala-uddin Khilji, who reigned from A. D. 1296 to 1316. The south gateway is called by Syad Ahmad the Ala: Darwdza or “Gate of Ala-uddin ;” on but this appellation is not known to the people. The age of the i" building is, however, quite certain, as the name of Ala-uddin is severay times repeated in the Arabic inscriptions over three of the entrances, 1 with the addition of his well known title of Sikandar Sdni, and the date of A. H. 710, or A. D. 1310. This date had already been ™ anticipated, from the style of the building, by Mr. Fergusson, who considered the gateway as at least a century more modern than the e. " = te ey pe ST See outs 4 de catpemetn tre aS TL eae OE aD EON sah ob arian a euaes:: ———— = Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixv tomb of Altamish. The building is a square of 345 feet inside, and 564 feet outside, the walls being 11 feet thick. On each side there is a lofty doorway, with a pointed horse-shoe arch; the outer edge of the arch being fretted, and the underside panelled. The corners of the square are cut off by bold niches, the head of each niche being formed by a series of five pointed horse-shoe arches, lessening in size as they retire towards the angle. The effect of this arrangement 1s massive and beautiful, and justly merits the praise which Mr. Fer- gusson* has bestowed upon it, as “more simply elegant than any other Indian example with which he was acquainted.” ‘The interior walls are decorated with a chequered pattern of singular beauty. In each corner there are two windows, of the same shape and style as the doorways, but only one-third of their size. These are closed by massive screens of marble lattice-work. ‘The exterior walls are panel- led and inlaid with broad bands of white marble, the effect of which is certainly pleasing. The walls are crowned by a battlemented parapet and surmounted by a hemispherical dome. For the exterior view of the building this dome is, perhaps, too low, but the interior view is perfect, and, taken altogether, I consider that the gateway of Ala-uddin is the most beautzful specimen of Pathan architecture that I have seen. . 122. The unfinished Minar of Ala-uddin stands due north from the Kutb Minar at a distance of 425 feet. ‘This massive pillar is built wholly of the rough shapeless grey stone of the country, and the surface is so uneven, that there can be no doubt it was the Archi- tect’s intention either to have faced it with red stone, or to have covered it with plaster. ‘The Minar stands upon a plinth 44 feet in width, and the same in height, which is raised upon a terrace 21 feet in breadth and 73 in height. The rough mass of the superstructure is 257 feet in circumference, and 82 feet in diameter; but with a fac. ing of red stone, this diameter would have been increased to at least 85 feet, or nearly double that of the Kutb Minar, as is usually stated by the people. The entrance is on the east side, and on the north, at same height, there is a window intended to light the spiral stair-case. But the steps were never commenced, and there is only a circular passage 9 feet 9 inches wide around the central pillar, which is 26 feet “in diameter. ‘The thickness of the outer wall is 18 feet 3 inches, the * Handbook of Architecture, I, 433 Ixvi Report of the Archeological Survey. whole pillar being 82 feet in diameter, as noted above. The total height of the column, as it new stands, is about 75 feet above the plinth, or 87 feet above the ground level. ‘The outer face of the wall is divided into $2 sides of 8 feet and 3 inch each. The form of each face or flute is difficult to describe, but it may be likened to the shape of a crown work in fortification, or to that of an old Roman M, with shallow body and long widely-splayed limbs. J think it probable that the central angle of each face, as it now exists in the rough stone, would have been modified in the red stone facing into a shallow curved flute. The flutes would have been 4: feet wide and 4 feet apart, with a deep angle between them. The plinth is also divided into 82 straight faces, or projections, which are separated by the same number of depressions of equal breadth, the whole being exactly like a gigantic eogwheel. Syad Ahmad states that the building of this Minar was eommenced in A. H. 711, or A. D. 1811; but as Ala-uddin did not die until A. D. 1316, the work was probably stopped some time before the end of his reign. I suspect, indeed, that the work was actually stopped in the following year, as I find from Ferishta that in A. D. 1312 the King became so extremely ill, that his wife and son entirely neglected him, while his Minister exercised all the powers of the State, and even aspired to the throne. As the King never rallied, 1t seems not improbable that all the expensive works of Ala-uddin then in progress may have been stopped by the Minister, who wished to secure the money for himself. Siri, on Kinan AAI. 123. The Fort of Siri, with Ala-uddin’s celebrated Palace of “ The thousand pillars,” has been identified by Messrs. Cope and Lewis, and also by Lieutenant Burgess, the Surveyor of the ruins of Delhi, with the citadel of Rai Pithora’s fort, in the midst of which stands the Kutb Minar. But in describing this fort, I have already brought forward strong reasons to show that it was the ancient Ldlkot ot Anang Pal, and I now propose to follow up the same argument by proving that the true site of Siri was the old ruined fort to the north- east of Rai Pithora’s fort, which is at present called Shahpur. A glance at the Sketch Map of the ruins of Delhi, which accompanies this account, is all that is necessary to make the following argument quite clear. © Rare nc raed i ne TNR ERNE ae Coen nee ee Aes a Teen Hy er ee Na SEES © eS Report of the Archeological Survey. herd 124. Sharif-uddin, the historian of Timur, describes Delhi as consisting of three cities, and as quite distinct from Firuzabad, near which the conqueror’s camp was: pitched. These three cities were Siri, Jahén-pandh, and old Delhi. To: the north-east was Sird, the: walls of which formed a circle, and to the south-west was old Delha similar in form, but larger than Siri, and the space between the two forts, which was much larger than old Delhi, was Jahdn-pandh. The relative sizes and positions of the three cities are here so accurately described, that it is quite impossible to mistake them. Szrz answers exactly to Shdhpur, not only in size and position, but also in shape; for, though not circular, it is certainly oval. To the south-west of Shahpur lies the fort of Rai Pithora, which therefore corresponds ex- actly with the old Delhi of Sharif-uddin, both in. its size and in its position, and somewhat also-in its form, which may be described as an oblong square with the corners cut off. The name of eld Delhi was appropriately applied to the fort of Rai Pithora as by far the most ancient of the three cities. Between Siri and old Delhi was Jahdén- panéh, a name which is still applied to the old walled city between Shahpur and Rai Pithora’s fort; and as the size of this city is more than double that of Rai Pithora’s fort, there can be no doubt what- ever of its identity with the Jahan-panah of former days. 125. I now turn to Ferishta’s account of Turghai Khan’s invasion of India during the reign of Ala-uddin, the founder of Siri, In A. H. 708, or A. D. 1308, the Mogul Chief reached Delhi with 120,000. horse, and eneamped on the bank of the Jumna, most probably about the spot where Humayun’s tomb now stands, as that is the nearest point of the river towards old Delhi. “The King,’ as Ferishta relates, “was in no condition to face the enemy on equal terms, and therefore contented himself with entrenching his Infantry on the plain beyond the suburbs till he could collect the Forces of the distant districts.” But after the lapse of two months, the Mogul Troops were seized with a panic, and retreated precipitately to. their own country. The historian then relates that ‘* Ala-uddin, relieved from the perils of this. invasion, caused a Palace to be built on the spot where he had entrenched himself, and directed the citadel of old Delhi to be pulled down and built anew.” Now the spot where the King entrenched himself may be fixed with some precision, partly from Ferishta’s description that ib was outside the suburbs, and I 2 ° - a ify yr rr es Mil ais 04 * = : -- mere ~ - = 0 a 1 ae “= “—_ i = -.~ . an ~—— . _ — r i ‘ ’ ') ‘ay ‘ 4 Aged ep phen fe cube ate pes 4 ee ren - * 7 FORT T ATP ~~ Ixvull freport of the Archéological Survey. partly from the strategical consideration that it must have beén ‘on the north-east side facing towards the enemy, and covering the city, On this side the suburbs of old Delhi extended for a considerable distance. We know, also, that they were without walls, because the Moguls plundered them during their stay, and because they were afterwards enclosed by Muhammad Tughlak, when they received the separate name of Jahan-panah. Immediately in front of these suburbs, and facing towards the enemy, is the old ruined fort of Shahpur, and inside the western half of this fort there still exist the remains of a very extensive Palace. This Palace I believe to be the celebrated Kasr- Hazir-Situn, or “ Palace of the thousand pillars,’ which Ala-uddin built on the spot where he had entrenched himself. This Palace was also called Hazar Minar, or “the thousand minarets.” | 126. ‘There is yet one more evidence which I can bring forward in favour of the identification of Siri with Shahpur. In the Ayin Akbari 1b is related that Shir Shah destroyed the city built by Ala-uddin, which was called Siz, and founded another. Again» in the Araish-i-Mahfil it is recorded that Shir Shah pulled down the Koshak Subz, or the “Green Palace,” and built a new city. Syad Ahmad repeats the same story, adding that the materials of the old fort and Palace of S272 were used in the construction of the new fort of Shir-Shah-Kot. From these aceounts it is quite certain that Siri eannot be identified with the citadel that surrounds the Kutb Minar, for the walls of Sve were pulled down, and the materials removed by Shir Shah, while the walls of the Kutb Minar Citadel are stil] standing. And further it seems almost certain that Shahpur must be Sw, because of its vicinity to the new site of Shir Shah’s fort, for it is hardly possible to believe that the King would have brought his building stones from the Kutb Minar, a distance of 7 miles, when he could have obtained them from Shahpur, which is only half the dis- tance. ‘That he did obtain his materials from the latter place, and not irom the former, may be regarded as almost certain, for the very sufficient reason that the walls of Shahpur have actually been removed, while those of the Kutb Citadel are still standing. | 127. ‘The only evidence in favour of the identification of Sirt with the Kutb Citadel is the fact which Ferishta records, that the citadel of old Delhi was re-built by Ala-uddin, and the existence near the Kutb Minar of the remains of an old Palace, which still bears this Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixix King’s name. As the historian does not mention the new city of Siri, it would seem to have been inferred that the re-bwilding of the citadel of old Delhi was only a perverted account of the founding of the new city of Sir. Isee no reason, however, why Ferishta’s state- ment should not be accepted exactly as it stands, for, on summing up the works of Ala-uddin, he records* that, during his reign, “Palaces, Mosques, Universities, Baths, Mausolea, /orts, and all kinds of public and private buildings, seemed to rise as if by magic.” As from this account it would appear that Ala-uddin built more than one fort, and founded more than one Palace, I see no difficulty in assigning to him the building of the Palace near the Kutb Minar, and the re-building of the citadel of old Delhi, as well as the founding of the new city of Siri and its celebrated Palace of Kasr-Hazdr-Situn, or “the thousand pulars.” Much stress has been laid upon another statement made by Ferishta regarding the meeting of Nusrat Shah and Mallu Khan in the Palace of Siri at the tomb of Khwaja Kutbuddin Bakhtiar Kaki. But this statement, and others connected with the confused history of this period, only shows that Ferishta was not well acquainted with the topography of ancient Delhi. Thus he records that Mahmud Shah occupied old Delhi, and Nusrat Shah held Miruzabad, while Siri was in the possession of Mallu Khan and other Nobles who professed neutrality. He then relates that Mallu made overtures to N asrat, who came to Siri, when a mutual compact was sworn at the tomb of Khwaja Kutbuddin in Sti. But as this tomb is close to the Kutb Minar, and within the walls of the citadel of old Delhi, which was held by Mahmud, it would have been impossible for Nusrat and Mallu to have met there. I would suggest that the place of meeting may have been the shrine of the famous Saint called Chirdgh Delhi, or the “Lamp of Delhi,” which is just outside the south-east corner of Shahpur or Siri. 128. The next monuments in point of time are the grand old fort of Tughlakabad, with the tomb of its founder Lughlak Shah, and the castle of his son Muhammad, called Adilabad, and the city named Jahan-panah. 129. The fort of Tughlakabad may be described, with tolerable accuracy, as a half hexagon in shape, with three faces of rather more than three quarters of a mile in length each, and a base of one mile * Briges,—I. 855. Ixx Report of the Archeological Survey. and a half, the whole circuit being only 1 furlong less than 4 miles, The fort stands on a rocky height, and is built of massive blocks of stone, so large and heavy, that they must have been quarried on the spot. The largest stone which I observed measured 14 feet in length by 2 feet 2 inches and 1 foot 10 inches in breadth and thickness, and must have weighed rather more than 6 tons. The short faces to the west, north, and east, are protected by a deep ditch, and the long fave to the south by a large sheet of water, which is held up by an embank- ment at the south-east corner. On this side the rock is scarped, and above it the main walls rise to a mean height of 40 feet, with a parapet of 7 feet, behind which rises another wall of 15 feet, the whole height above the low ground being upwards of 90 feet. In the south- west angle is the citadel, which occupies about one-sixth of the area of the fort, and contains the ruins of an extensive Palace. The ramparts are raised, as usual, on a line of domed rooms, which rarely communicate with each other, and which, no doubt, formed the quar- ters of the Troops that garrisoned the fort. The walls slope rapidly inwards, even as much as those of Hgyptian buildings. The rampart walls are pierced with loop-holes, which serve also to give light and air to the soldiers’ quarters. The parapets are pierced with low slop- ing loop-holes, which command the foot of the wall, and are crowned with a line of rude battlements of solid stone, which are also provided with loop-holes. The walls are built of large plainly dressed stones, and there is no ornament of any kind. But the vast size, the great strength, and the visible solidity of the whole give to ‘Tughlakabad an air of stern and massive grandeur that is both striking and impressive. 180. The fort of Tughlakabad has 18 gates, and there are three inner gates to the citadel. It contains 7 tanks of water, besides the ruins of several large buildings, as the Jama Masjid and the Biry Mandir. The upper part of the fort is full of rumed houses, but the lower part appears as if it had never been fully inhabited. Syad Ahmad states that the fort was commenced in A. D. 1821 and finish- ed in 1328, or in the short period of two years. It is admitted by all that the work was completed by Tughlak himself; and as his reign lasted for only four years, from 1321 to 1825, the building of the fort must have been pushed forward with great vigour. 131. The fine tomb of Tughlak Shah was built by his soa Muhammad, who is not without suspicion of having caused his father’s yh baie Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixxi death. In A. D. 1304, during the reign of Ala-uddin, a second army of 4,000 Mogul horse burst into the Punjab and plundered the country as far as Amroha, in Rohilkhand, but they were defeated with great slaughter by Tughlak Khan, who, as a reward for his services, was appointed Governor of the Punjab. In the following year a third. Mogul Army of 57,000 horse invaded India and ravaged Multan ; but this army was also defeated by Tughlak with such tremendous slaugh- ter, that it is said only 8,000 prisoners survived the defeat. Towards the end of the same year, a fourth invasion of Moguls was driven back by the same able commander, whose very name at last inspired such terror amongst the Moguls, that the women made use of it to quiet their children, and whenever a man showed any alarm, his companions would ask, “ Why do you start? Have you seen Tughlak ?’? From A. D. 1305 to 1821, Ghazi Beg Tughlak was Governor of the Punjab, residing sometimes at Lahore, and sometimes at Depalpur and Multan. In the fort of Multan he built a magnificent tomb for himself, which exists to this day under the title of Rokn-i-alam, a name derived from Rukn-uddin, avery holy Saint of those days, the son ef Baha-uddin Zakaria, more commonly called Bahawal Hak. The people of Multan say that Muhammad presented the tomb to Rukn-uddin to secure his silence in the matter of his father’s death; but agreeably to another version, Tughlak himself had incurred the displeasure of Rukn-uddin by an attempt to carry off one of his women. ‘The angry Saint prophesied that he would never reach Delhi, and accordingly he was killed near Tilpat just as he was about to enter Delhi. There may, perhaps, be some truth in this tradition, as we learn from Ibn Batuta* that Rukn-uddin was the most noted Saint in India, and that his fame had extended even to Alexandria. Under any circumstances, it was politic to conciliate the good-will of this influential personage, and the worthy Saint himself was no doubt highly gratified with the magni- ficence of the gift. A similar story is current at Delhi, but the Saint of this tradition is the celebrated Nizam-uddin Auliya. The holy man had given some offence to Tughlak, who threatened to punish him when he returned to Delhi. “He will never return to Delhi,” ‘said the prophetic Saint when the threat was repeated to him. Nizam- uddin died a few years afterwards, and his tomb was erected at the * Travels, pp. 7—10l1. fg i of Ay & é eo Ee Ee oe ° 7 - - ped P d rater ries ’ ‘ i A= i ei: nt + . 4 a! .| = z | a ark ae ; i K [xxii Report of the Archeological Survey. expense of Muhammad, out of gratitude, as the people say, for his assistance in placing him on the throne. 132. I have referred to this earlier tomb of Tughlak, which still exists in the fort of Multan, as it is the oldest building that I have seep with the rapidly sloping walls, which form the most prominent fea- ture of the Delhitomb. The Rokn-i-dlam, however, is octagonal, with small towers at the angles, and is, besides, a much larger building, the inside diameter being 56 feet, and the outer diameter 76 feet. But the Multan tomb is built entirely of brick, while the Delhi tomb is built throughout of stone, and is ornamented with white marble. 133. The tomb of Tughlak Shah is situated outside the southern wall of Tughlakabad, in the midst of the artificial lake already de- scribed, and is surrounded by a pentagonal outwork, which is connected with the fortress by a causeway 600 feet in length, supported on 27 arches. The stern beauty and massive strength of this tomb have justly elicited the following warm praises of Mr. Fergusson:* “'The sloping walls and almost Egyptian solidity of this Mausoleum, com- bined with the bold and massive towers of the fortification that sur- round it, form a picture of a warrior’s tomb unrivalled anywhere.” In this praise I heartily concur, with only one reservation in favour of the situation of the Multan tomb, which, besides being both larger and loftier, is placed on the very top of the fort close to the northern wall. 134. In plan the Delhi tomb is a square of 88% feet interior ad 615 feet exterior dimensions. The outer walls are 383 feet in height to the top of the battlement, with a slope of 2°383 inches per foot. At this rate the whole slope is 73 feet in 884 feet. The walls at base are 115 feet thick, and at top only 4& feet, but the projecting mould- ings of the interior increase the thickness of wall at the springing of the dome to about 6 or 7 feet, or perhaps more, for I had no means of making measurements so high up. ‘The diameter of the dome is about 34 feet inside and about 44 feet outside, with a height of 20 feet. ‘The whole height of the tomb to the top of the dome is 70 feet, and to the top of the pinnacle about 80 feet. 135. Each of the four sides has a lofty doorway in the middle, 24: feet in height, with a pointed horse-shoe arch fretted on the outer edge. ‘here isa smaller doorway, only 5 feet 10 inches in width, * Hand-book of Architecture, I—434. Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixxi but of the same form, in the middle of each of the great entrances, the archway being filled with a white marble lattice sereen of bold pattern. The decoration of the exterior depends chiefly on difference of colour, which is effected by the free use of bands and borders of white marble, with afew panels of black marble, on the large sloping surfaces of red-stone. The horse-shoe arches are of white marble, and a broad band of the same goes completely round the building at the springing of the arches. Another broad band of white marble in upright slabs, 4 feet in height, goes all round the dome just above its springing. Lhe present effect of this mixture of colours is certainly pleasing, but I believe that much of its beauty is due to the mellowing hand of time, which has softened the crude redness of the sand-stone, as well as the dazzling whiteness of the marble. The building itself is in very good order, but the whole interior of the little fort in which it stands is filled with filthy hovels and dirty people, and the place reeks with ordure of every description. I would strongly recommend that the whole of these hovels should be removed, and the interior of the fort cleaned. The people might be located in Tughlakabad, only 200 yards to the north, where there are hundreds of domed rooms under the ramparts, all in good repair and quite unoccupied. 135 a. Inside the Mausoleum there are three tombs, which are said to be those of Tughlak Shah and his queen, and their son Juna- Khan, who took the name of Muhammad when he ascended the throne. This prince was the most accomplished of all the Pathan Sovereigns of India; but he was also the most inhumanly cruel and most madly tyrannical of them all. His cruelties were witnessed by his cousin and successor Firuz Tughlak, who adopted one of the most curious expedients which the mind of man has ever conceived for obtaining the pardon of his tyrannical predecessor. I quote the words of Firuz himself, as given by Ferishta,* from the inscriptions on the Great Mosque of Firuzabad. “I have also taken pains to discover the surviving relations of all persons who suffered from the wrath of my late Lord and Master Muhammad Tughlak, and having pensioned and provided for them, have caused them to grant their full pardon and forgiveness to that prince in the presence of the holy and learned men of this age, whose signatures and seals, as witnesses, are affixed to the documents, the whole of which, as far as lay in my power, have been * Brigos, I—464, Ixxiv Report of the Archeological Survey. procured and put into a box, and deposited in the vault in which Muhammad Tughlak is entombed.” This strange device of placing he vouchers in the tomb ready for the dead man’s hand to pick up at the last day, is as bold as it 1s original. It would be interesting to read some of these documents, which are, in all probability, still quite safe, as all the tombs appear to be in the most perfect order. 4 135 6. Another work attributed to Muhammad Tughlak is the | small detached fort of Adilabad, or Muhammadabad, near the south- east corner of Tughlakabad, with which it was once connected by a double wall along the causeway which crosses the intervening low eround. ‘This fort is built in the same style as Tughlakabad, but it is a very small place, as the exterior line of works is not more than half a mile in circuit. 136. The greatest work of Muhammad Tughlak was the fortifica- tion of the extensive suburbs of Delhi, lying between the Hindu 4 fort of far Pithora and the Musalman Citadel of Sivz. These suburbs —_ il had been plundered by the Moguls in the early part of the reign of a( Ala-uddin, and their unprotected state fully justified the vast outlay “thi which the King must have incurred upon their defences. The north- oun west wall is 1? mile in length, the east wall is 14 mile, and the south inet wall is 2 miles; the whole length of the walls being just 5 miles, or Ah a somewhat more than the circuit of the fort of Rai Pithora. A consider: lh able portion of the south wall still exists; but the east and north- ‘tlly west walls have been pulled down, and are now only traceable by their ni, ruins. Sharif-uddin states that Jahdn-panéh had 13 gates, 6 being to 4 the north-west and 7 to the south-west. . is 137. Having now described the seven forts of old Delhi, I will 1, complete the account with a detail of the number of gates in each of | in the forts, which together make up the total of “52 gates,” as recorded a by the old English traveller William Finch, and as preserved by the . | people down to the present day in their pithy description of Sat-hila Biwan-Darwiza or “ seven forts and 52 gates.” Moe Gates. ty Lélkot of Anang Pal ........... poe 4 sey Fort. of Bai Pithora .eccccccesesscccesccese. 10 ‘wy — “ag Total of Hindu Ditmar .......,......, 14 gates. er pepe ae (fete wom ek eH . * " ee > a} 2 | a ii : Py bi 3 4 7 wh ‘A z = —_ nana Care EN Ri La cg“ et 4; Ee Ve gga ects ee we emi ge eT nD II tee eS Report of the Archeolcgical Survey. Ixxv Su7e-ot Aland qin See sce se stones 7 Jahan-panah of Muhammad ........... ateese Total of Musalman Delhi ............ 20 gates. ‘Lotalsof old aD clits seaccs nanan ase 34 gates. Pughlakabad:. — = Seve dcrsden stots acl Citadel of Cttt0s= wan vos cessor PRCA SUL =clyactershes eae eee Total of Tughlakabad ...........0s0000 18 gates. =e otal naniber 35,06 ssn0-e easate ces 52 gates. —_ 138, The next remains in point of antiquity are the buildings of Firuz Tughlak, who devoted the greater part of a long reign of nearly 40 years (A. D. 1851 to 1388) to the construction of numerous works, of which all but 20 palaces, 10 monumental pillars, and 5 tombs, may be called works of real public utility. Perhaps the most useful of these works was the canal which he drew from the west bank of the Jumna to supply his new Capital of Firuzabad with water. This canal having become choked from neglect, was cleared out by Ali Mardan Khan in the reign of Shahjahan, to furnish the Mogul’s new Capital with water. Having again become choked, it was once more cleared out and improved by the British Government, and it is still flowing through modern Delhi under the name of the Western Jumna Canal. 139. But the most extensive work of Firuz was the building of the new city of Firuzabad, with its two palaces of Kushak Firuzabad and Kushak Shikar. Major Lewis has published much interesting information regarding this new city from the Persian of Shams-i-Sirdy Afif, who was contemporary with the latter end of this Emperor’s reign. ‘The new city was begun in the year A. H. 755, or A. D. 1354. It extended from the fort of Indrpat to the Kushak Shikdp or hunting palace, a length of five koss. Now the distance from old Delhi is said to be also five koss, which fixes the position of the Kushak Shikar approximately on the low range of hills to the north. west of the modern Shahjahénibad. But the exact position is ab. I 3 IXXVi Report of the Archeological Survey. solutely determined by the mention that the second stone pillar from Mirat was erected within the precincts of the palace, as the stone pillar is now lying in five pieces on the top of the hill close to Hindu Rao’s house. Shams-i-Sird adds that the whole distance from Indrpat to the Kushak Shikar was occupied by stone-houses, mosques, and bazars, but as the limits noted above include the whole of the modern Shahjahanabad, it is very improbable that the entire space was actu- ally occupied. It is certain, however, that some considerable portion of the site of Shahjahanabad was well populated, as the “ala Masjid, which was built in Firuz’s reign, is situated at some distance within the Turkoman Gate of the present city. But even if thinly inhabited, the population of Firuzabad could not have been less than that of Shahjahanabad, as it was more than double its size. The number of inhabitants would therefore have been about 150,000; and if we add 100,000 more for the population of old Delhi, the total number of inhabitants in the Indian Metropolis during the reign of Firuz Shah must have amounted to one quarter of a million. 140. The palace of Firuzabad, which formed also the citadel of the new city, was strongly fortified with massive stone walls and towers of more than Egyptian slope. One of the gateways, which still exists, between the well known Ldl Darwdza and Firuz Shah’s pillar, is a fine specimen of this bold, but rude, architecture. I believe, however that we now see these old buildings under very favourable cireum- stances, as time has most effectually stripped off all the flaring and gaudily coloured plaster which the taste of those days so much delight- edin. I found it impossible to trace the exact size or shape of Firuz Shah’s Citadel, as many of the parts in the best preservation appear to me to be of decidedly later date. Thus the Kabuli Gate or Ldl Durwéza, as it is now called from its red colour, is of quite a different style of architecture, and belongs, as I believe, to the time of Shir Shah, of whose city it formed the northern or Kabul Gate. From what I was able to trace, my opinion is, that Firuz Shah’s palace was much smaller than the palace of Shahjahan in the modern city. 141. A characteristic and favourable specimen of the architecture of this age is the Kdla Masjid, or “ Black Mosque,” which is situated inside the present city, at a short distance from the Turkoman Gate. A detailed account of this building has been published by Messrs. Lewis and Cope in the Bengal Asiatic Society’s Journal for 1847, Report of the Archeological Survey. | Ixxvii p. 577. According to these authors, the original name was most probab- ly the Kaldén Masjid, or “ Great Mosque.” This is no doubt correct, as, when I first visited this Mosque in February 1888, the people in charge called it by that name. The common name, however, is the Kéla Masjid. But I am quite satisfied that this could not have been the original name, as the taste of those days would most assuredly have covered the whole building with a coating of coloured plaster. The present name of Adla Musjid could not therefore have been given to it until most of the plaster had faller off, and the bare walls of dark grey quartzose sand-stone had become visible. 142. The Kala Masjid is a single room 71 feet in length by 41 feet m breadth, with two rows of four pillars each down the centre, and one row of coupled pillars along the front. These columns divide the whole area into 15 squares, each of which is covered by a small dome, the central dome being somewhat higher than the others. The walls are six feet thick, with three openings at each end, closed by massive red stone lattice-work. In front of the building there is a small open quadrangle, of the same dimensions as the interior of the Mosque, and on three sides of the quadrangle there are cloisters which are continued round the Mosque itself. The whole is enclosed - by an outer wall 5 feet thick, which forms an oblong block of building 140 feet in length by 120 feet in breadth. On the outside the build. ing consists of two stories, the middle of the lower story being a solid mass, which forms the floor of the Masjid. The four faces of the lower story have two rows of small rooms, which are now rented to petty shop-keepers. ‘This is the invariable practice at present, and was, no doubt, the same in the time of Firuz, as the money thus obtained always formed the principal revenue, and eventually became the only income of the attendants of a Mosque. The lower story 1s 28 feet in height, and the upper story to the top of the battlements is 38 feet making a total height of 66 feet. The four angles are supported by small round towers with sloping walls as plain and bare as the rest of the building. The entrance to the upper story is reached by a steep flight of steps, at the head of which, but outside the general mass of building as a —_ ante-room of small dimensions. The walls of the upper story are pierced with a row of arched openings which correspond in number and size with the doorways of the lower story. ‘These were once filled with bold strong lattice-work, but many of them have been built up Ixxvill _Leport of the Archeological Survey. ih The plain but massive appearance of the walls is highly suggestive of Ke strength and solidity, which is fully borne out by the excellent state ia of preservation of this old building after a lapse of nearly five centuries. “ah 142 a. The small fort of Indrpat, or Purdéna Kila, was repaired “4h by the Emperor Humayun in A. H. 940, or A. D. 15388, and re-named oft by him Din-pandh; but the new name is never used, except by ‘ai pedantic or bigoted Muhammadans. Within a few years, or about f E A. D. 1540, the works were much strengthened by Shir Shah, who p . made Indrpat the Citadel of his new city under the name of Shir- ie garh, by which it is now very generally known, although Purdna a Ala, or “the old Fort,” is perhaps the most common appellation. Lae The lofty massive towers and solid walls of this old fort were strene- if thened by a ditch which once communicated with the Jumna. Sfir- rig garh is, however, but a small place when compared with the mighty al . fortresses of Rat Pithora, Siri, and Tughlakabad, the whole circuit pa of its walls being only one mile and one furlong. In shape it is ifed almost rectangular, being 3 furlongs in length by 14 furlong in ‘meu breadth. The fort had four gates, one in the middle of each face, of tale th which the south-west gate alone is now open. The interior is almost Ivana filled with native huts; but towering above these hovels are two fine inah remains of former days, a handsome massive Mosque, and a lofty 1 Gab octagonal building, which is still called Shir Mandir, or “ Shir’s Palace.” The front of the Mosque has five horse-shoe arches, and is decorated with blue tiles and marble. The roof is formed of low flattened domes. It was built by Shir Shah in A. H. 948, or A. D. 1541, and is a favourable specimen of the architecture of the Afghan period. 143. The new city of Shir Shah called Delhi Shirshah extended from the neighbourhood of Humayun’s tomb on the south to Firuz Shah’s Kotila on the north, near which there still exists a fine massive gateway, which was the Kdbuli Darwaza of the new city. It is now, however, always called the Ldl Darwdza or “red gate.” Willam a Finch, who entered Delhi from the Agra side on 16th J anuary, 1611, ‘Ul describes the city as being two koss in length from gate to gate, hy “surrounded by a wall which has been strong, but is now ruinous.” The value of Finch’s koss is determined at rather more than 12 mile, ‘iy by his mention that the hunting seat or Mole (thatis, mahal of Firuz Nee Shah) was two koss from the city. From the Lal Darwdza to the Report of the Archeological Survey. [xxix ruins of the Kushak Shikar the distance is 82 miles, and from the same point to Humayun’s tomb the distance is exactly 3 miles. But as Purchas, on the authority of other English travellers, states that Humayun’s tomb was in the city of Shir Shah Salim, the south gate of the city must have been somewhere beyond the tomb. The distance, however, could not have been great, as Finch mentions that “ a short way from Delhi is a stone bridge of 11 arches,” which is clearly the long massive bridge of 11 arches, that is now called Bara Pul or the “ Great Bridge.”* The south gate of Shir Shah’s city must therefore have been somewhere between the Bara Pul and Humayun’s tomb. The east wall of the city is determined by the line of the high bank of the Jumna, which formerly ran due south from Firuz Shah’s Kotila towards Humayun’s tomb. On the west the boundary line of the city can be traced along the bank of a torrent bed, which runs southward from the Ajmer Gate of Shahjahanabad, and parallel to the old course of the Jumna, at a distance of rather more than 1 mile. The whole circuit of the city walls was therefore close upon 9 miles, or nearly double that of the modern Shahjahanabad. 144. The small fort of Salimgarh was built by Salim Shah, the son of Shir Shah in A. H. 958, or A. D. 1546. It is situated at the north end of Shahjahan’s Palace, after the building of which it was used only as a state prison. It 1s not quite one quarter of a mile in Jength, and the whole circuit of its walls is only of three quarters of a mile. It stands on an island close to the west bank of the river, and with its lofty towers and massive walls, forms a most picturesque object from the opposite side of the Jumna. A bridge of five arches was built in front of the South Gate by Jahangir, after whom the name of the place was changed to Nurgarh according to Syad Ahmad. But the old name of Salimgarh has prevailed, and is the only one that I have ever heard used by the people, either educated or uneducated. ' 145. The tomb of Humayun is too well known to need any detailed description, unless illustrated by pictorial representations, which will more appropriately accompany my proposed account of Muhammadan * Syad Ahmad writes the name Béirah Palah, or the “ 12 arches,’ and states that the bridge was built in A. H 1021, which began on 28rd February 1612. But there is probably a mistake of one year in this date, witehe I think, should be A. H. 1020, or A. D. 1611. This would agree with Finch’s date of 16th January, 1611, or properly 1612, according to our present reckoning. = _ ed Bhi ah Ma + > Tx a * ae “as a: “Ae a 5: i | Sse! ae = fess (se 2 aig ¥. ee aie 6h a. cae! =i = a any ae a oe ira 4 gee 4 iar = ay ees aes Shang Pheer, Spare wees, = Sol mee. Se, Sort ane eee Peart = Set: = Sort by eae et ye: er * ae ee Ae Yee apt 1 ef ne = ah oan ince Report of the Archeological Survey. architecture. It was built after the Emperor’s death in A. H. 962, or A. D. 1554, by his widow Adjz Begam. Jt is therefore the earliest specimen of the architecture of the Mogul dynasty. The exterior form of the main body of the tomb is a square with the corners cut off, or an octagon with four long and four short faces, and each of the short faces forms one side of the four octagonal corner towers. The dome is built entirely of white marble, the rest of the building being of red sand-stone, with inlaid ornaments of white marble. In this tomb we first see towers attached to the four angles of the main building. It is true that these towers are very stout and massive, but they form an important innovation in the Muhammadan architecture of North India, which was gradually improved and developed, until it culminated in the graceful Minars of the Taj Mahal. The intervening links are, lst, the one-storied towers of Itimad-udaolah’s tomb at Agra; 2nd, the two-storied Minars of the gateway of Akbar’s tomb at Sikandra; and 8rd, the three-storied octagonal Minars of Jahangir’s tomb at’ Lahore. In all these specimens the Muinars are attached to the main building, as in the original example of Humayun’s tomb. But in the Taj Mahal the Minars are placed at the four angles of the square terrace or plinth, on which the tomb is raised, an arrangement which was probably copied from the position of the four corner towers _ of the platform of Shir Shah’s tomb at Sassaram. Another innovation observable in this tomb is the narrow-necked dome, which was alfter- wards adopted in all the Mogul buildings. 146. The citadel or palace of Shajahanabad was begun by the Emperor Shahjahan in the year A. H. 1048, or A. D. 1688, but the new city was not commenced until 10 years later. ‘The circuit of the walls of the citadel is 14 mile, or just the same as that of the old citadel of Tughlakabad ; but the new city is considerably larger than either Tughlakabad or Rat Pithora’s Fort, the circuit of its walls be- ing 54 miles. The citadel has two gates, named the Lahore and Delha Gates. The city has 10 gates, which are named as follows, beginning from the north-east gate near Salimgarh, which is now called the Calcutta Gate, because it leads to the bridge-of-boats over the Jumna on the line of the high road to Calcutta :— 1. Calcutta Gate to north-east. 2. Kashmir Gate to north, 3. Mori Gate to north. Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixxx1 4. Ka&bul Gate to west. | 5. Lahor Gate to west. Farash Khana to south-west. Ajmere Gate to south-west. Turkoman Gate to south. Delhi Gate to south. 10. Rajghat to east on river face. 147. The original round towers of the city defences were much enlarged and altered into angular bastions by the British Government early in the present century, and at the same time a regular glacis was formed all round the land faces of the fortress. These new works added considerably to the streneth of the fortifications, as we found, to our cost, in the mutiny of 1857. The two principal streets, form- ing nearly a right angle, ran from the Lahor and Delhi Gates of the Citadel to the Lahor and Delhi Gates of the city. The two principal buildings in the city are the Jéma Masjid and the Zinat Masjid. ‘The former was built by Shahjahan in A. D. 1648, and is one of the largest and finest Mosques in India. The latter was built by Zinat- un-nissa, the daughter of Aurangzib, in A. D. 1710, and is a favour- able specimen of the later style of Mogul architecture. Both of these buildings will be described more fully hereafter in my proposed historical account of the Muhammadan architecture of Northern India. 148. The Citadel of Shahjahanabad, which contained the Emperor’s palace, and the two celebrated open halls or courts called the Dewdn- © HO sto d-dm and the Dewdn-i-khds, is too well known to require any deserip- tion in this place; bnt it will be duly considered hereafter in my account of the architecture of Shahjahin’s reion. I will therefore confine my remarks at present to the short account of the two life-size statues of elephants and their riders that have lately been discovered ; and which, as we learn from Thevenot and Bernier, once stood outside the Delhi Gate of the Citadel. 149. The earliest notice is that by Bernier in his description of Delhi, written on 1st July, 1668 :—* TI find nothing remarkable at the entry, (of the palace,) but two great elephants of stone, which are on the two sides of one of the gates. Upon one of them is the statue of Jamel, the famous Raja of Chitor, and upon the other that of Patta, his brother, These are those two gallant men that, together + BA Ixxxu fieport of the Archeological Survey. with their mother, who was yet braver than they, cut out so much work for Hckbar, and who in the sieges of towns, which they main- tained against him, gave such extraordinary proofs of their generosity that at length they would rather be killed in the out-falls with their mother than submit: and for this gallantry it is that even their enemies thought them worthy to have these statues erected for them. These two great elephants, together with the two resolute men sitting on them, do, at the first entry into this fortress, make an impression of I know not what greatness and awful terror.” Thevenot, who was at Delhi in 1667, corroborates Bernier’s account of these statues; but as he knew that Bernier intended to publish a description of Delhi, he merely notices the principal objects, of which the first are, “ the two elephants at the entry which carry two warriors.” 150. ‘The next reference that I have been able to find is by Tieutenant Franklin, who visited Delhi in 1793. Stimulated by Bernier’s account, he made enquiries after the statues, and was informed that “they were removed by order of Aurangzib, as savoring too much of idolatry, and he enclosed the place where they stood with a screen of red stone, which has disfigured the entrance of the palace.”’* 151. ‘The romantic account of Bernier did not escape the notice of the enthusiastic historian of the Rajputs, who, after quoting the pas- sage given above, adds,} that “ the conqueror of Chitor evinced an exalted sense, not only of the value of his conquest, but of the merits of his foes, in erecting statues to the names of Jaymal and Patta at the most conspicuous entrance of his palace at Delhi.” From Colonel Tod also we learn that Jaymal was a Mertiya Rdathor of Bednor, and that Patta was the Chief of the Jagdwat Sisodiyas of Salimbra, both being feudatories of Udaypur. Their names, he says, “are as house- hold words inseparable in Mewar, and will be honoured while the Rajput retains a shred of his inheritance, or a spark of his ancient re- collections.” On Akbar’s adyance to Chitor, the spiritless Rana Uday Sing retired to the western jungles, and the defence of the capital of the Sisodiyas was left to the Rathor Governor Jaymal. But the war- like spirit of the Sisodiyas was roused by the mother of the young Chief of Salimbra, who “commanded him to put on the saffron robe and to die for Chitor.” Patta was then only sixteen years old, and had lately married; but to check any compunctious reluctance which * Asiatic Researches, IV—-446, t Rajasthan, I—328, sy _ = — : nee nay RG Sa Fe gt see One E OO e ind OE ORD BIC ER ct cae arya SE To Report of the Archeological Survey. ]xxxuil he might feel in leaving his bride, the heroic mother armed the young wife as well as herself, and “with her descended the rock, and the defenders of Chitor saw her fall, fighting by the side of her ama- zonian mother.” The siege still continued, but without making any progress, when, through some unfortunate delay in the springing of one of their mines, the assailants suffered a severe loss, and fled in disorder. to their camp. The operations of the siege had now to be re-com- menced, when a lucky shot deprived the Rajputs of their leaders. “Other mines,” says Ferishta,* “were directed to be constructed, and as the works were in progress, the King, while in the batteries, observed Jaymal, the Governor of the place, superintending the re- pairs of the breaches, and giving his orders by torch-light. Akbar, seizing a matchlock from one of his attendants, fired at him, and was so fortunate as to lodge the bail in Jaymal’s forehead. The spirit of the besieged fell with their Governor, and, in their despair, they per- formed the ceremony of the Johar, and putting their wives and children to death, burned them with the corpse of their Chief on a funeral pile.” Akbar then entered the fort, and after a slight opposition, the capital of the Sisodiyas, for the third time, was in the hands of the Musalmans. | 152. It remains now only to consider the value of the evidence recorded in the above statements. In the first place, then, with re- spect to the statues, I feel quite satisfied with the testimony of Bernier. As the physician and companion of Dénishmand Khan, a highly res- pectable Nobleman of Aurangzib’s Court, he was in the most favour- able position for obtaining accurate information regarding the history of Akbar and his successors. I accept, therefore, without any hesita- tion, the account of Bernier that the statues were those of Jaymal and Patta, the two Rajput heroes who defended Chitor against Akbar. Both statues, as I have already pointed out, are those of Hindus, as their dresses open over the right breast. Admitting this much I am likewise prepared to allow that the two statues must have been erected by Akbar, as is also stated by Bernier. But, as the building of Shahjahanaébad was not begun until seventy years after the siege of Chitor, it is absolutely certain that Akbar could not have erected the statues in front of the gate of the Delhi Palace, where they were seen * Briggs, 1231 Ixxxiv Report of the Archeological Survey. by Bernier and Thevenot. What, then, was their original site? This I believe to have been the fort of Agra in front of the river gate. 153. In his account of the city of Agra, Abul Fazl,* the Minister of Akbar, states that “His Majesty has erected a fort of red stone, the like of which no traveller has ever beheld.” “ At the eastern gate are carved in stone two elephants with their riders, of exquisite workmanship.” ‘The eastern gate of the fort of Agra is the river gate, in front of which the two statues most probably remained undisturbed until the reign of Shahjahan, who, as I presume, must have removed them to Delhi to adorn his new capital of Shahjahanabad. It is scarcely possible that Jahangir could have removed them to Delhi; but, if he did so, they would have been placed in front of the gate of Salimgarh, to which he added a bridge, at the same time changing the name of the place to Vurgarh, after his own title of Nur-uddin. 154. Ihave been disappointed in not finding any mention of these elephant statues in the accounts of our early English travellers. Cap- tain Hawkins and William Finch both visited Agra in the beginning of Jahangir’s reign. The former attended the Royal Durbar in the Agra Fort regularly for two years, and describes minutely the King’s qaily occupations, which, according to William Finch, included the witnessing of animal fights on every day except Sunday, and of executions on every Tuesday. Both the fights and the executions took place in a courtyard, or out-work, in front of the river gate. This gate is described by Finch as follows:—“The fourth gate is to the river called the Dursane (Darsan Darwdza, or “Gate of Sights’) leading to a fair court, extending along the river, where the King jooks out every morning at sun-rising. * * Right under this place is a kind of scaffold, on which the Nobles stand. * * Here, likewise, the King comes every day at noon to see the Tuwmdsha (shows) or fighting with elephants, lions, and buffaloes, and killing of deer by leopards. * * Tuesdays are peculiarly the days of blood, both for fighting beasts and killing men, as on that day the King sits in judgment, and sees it put in execution.” I ean only account for the silence of Finch and Hawkins by supposing that they had never seen these two remarkable elephants with their warrior riders. This, indeed, is likely enough, for the principal cate near the city, by which they would have entered the fort, is on the western side; and unless they had passed * Ayin Akbari, II—36. Te Tee ith hie» ht {ils (i ihanbes te | ii IS it) ! Mi iN bo ‘wad Ab : ' Ml Weg “wre Si TO he ecm el ee i aE aE TTS Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixxxv right through the fort, they could not possibly have seen the statues. There is no road along the bank of the river, and no one would think of passing in that direction without some special reason. No doubt the statues might have been seen from the opposite bank of the river, but as our travellers bad no call to go there, they probably never went. Both of them came to Agra from Surat, and approached the fort on the south side; and Finch left Agra by the Delhi Road vid Mathura without crossing the river, while Hawkins returned to Surat. Had Finch seen the statues, I feel satisfied that he would have mentioned them, as he takes notice of the elephant statue in front of the Hdthi Paur, or “ Elephant Gate,” of the Gwalior fort. 155. With regard to Akbar’s object in setting up these statues, I differ altogether from Bernier and Tod. Speaking of the heroes Jaymal and Patta, the former says that “even their enemies thought them worthy to have these statues erected to them.” This is somewhat amplified by Tod, who says that Akbar “ evinced an exalted sense, not only of the value of his conquest, but of the merits of his foes, erect- ing statues to the names of Jaymal and Patta.” Here we see that both Bernier and Tod were of opinion that these statues were erected by Akbar in honour of his enemies, the two Rajput heroes of Chitor. But when we remember that Akbar prided himself on having killed Jaymal with his own hand; that he gave the name of Durust Andaz, or “ true-shooter,” to his match-lock, and that both his Minister Abul Fazl and his son Jahangir make much boasting of the HEmperor’s lucky shot, the more natural conclusion is that the statues were erect- ed in honour of Akbar himself. Had they been set up in honour of his gallant foes, the fact would most assuredly have been comme- morated in their loudest voice by the Rajput bards; but so far was this from being the case, that Colonel Tod wag entirely indebted to Bernier for this knowledge of their existence. 156. Again, when I remember that the same Akbar assumed the title of Ghdee (or warrior for the faith) after putting to death with his own hand in cold blood his able, gallant, and wounded antagonist imu, I cannot believe that he would afterwards erect statues in honour of any infidel Hindus, however noble in blood, or gallant in. the tield. When I recollect, also, the position thatthe statues occu- pied, one on each side of the Hastern Gateway of the Agra Fort, I can- not help feeling that they stood, like the two horsemen at the gate of Ixxxvi Leport of-the Archeological Survey. the Horse Guards in London, as sentinels at the gate of their imperial - foe, to do honour to their conqueror. Admitting this view to be correct, I can understand why Shahjahan removed them to Delhi to occupy the same position at the gate of his new citadel. Under the same view I can also understand why they were spared for a time by the bigotted Aurangzib. On the other hand, if we suppose with Bernier and Tod that the statues were set up in honour of the two Rajput warriors, their re-erection by Shahjahan is to me quite incomprehen- sible. | | 157. But the question of Akbar’s intention, whether it was to do honour to his foes or to himself, is one of comparatively little moment. To us the statues are simply valuable as works of art, as they are, perhaps, the only portrait statues that have been executed in India for many centuries. ‘They are made of red sand-stone, and are of life-size, while the huge elephants on which they sit are of black marble, and the housings are decorated with white and yellow marbles. On these grounds, I conclude that the dresses and turbans of the Rajput Chiefs were coloured, while the faces and hands were most probably left of the natural reddish brown colour of the sand-stone. When set up again in the Delhi garden, I have no doubt that they will command as much attention and admiration from our own countrymen as they did two hundred years ago from the enthusiastic Frenchman Bernier. 158. There are many other remains at Delhi that are both beauti- ful and interesting, but as their age and origin are well known, they will naturally form a part of my proposed account of the Muhammadan architecture of Northern India. Such are the Zinat Masjid, more commonly called the Kwdri Masjid, or ‘ Maiden’s Mosque,” because built by Zinat-un-nissa, the virgin daughter of Aurangzib; the Kashmiri Masjid, and the Begam Masjid in the city, and the tombs ot Jahdndré Begam and Zib-un-nissa, the sister and daughter of Au- ranegzib, outside the city. I will only notice here a grave mistake made by Mrs. Colin Mackenzie in her account of the epitaph on Jahdndra’s tomb. ‘The marginal inscription records the name of “the perishable Fakir, Jahdnéra Begam, the daughter of Shahjahan, and the disciple of the Saints of Chist:, A. H.1094 (or A. D. 1682).” The holy men here mentioned are the Muhammadan Saints of the well known family of Ohisti, of whom famous shrines exist at Ajmere, Fatehpur Sikri, Thanesur, and Kasiir. - This notorious Muhammadan name is or ale Panchen SAT FE em WO RRR ERIE ree ca erat tn at eA YY FoR eS pS Cha tre ee Ieee pe Al BR es oor SRS Report of the Archeological Survey. Ixxxvil changed by Mrs. Mackenzie as follows, “the humble, the transitory Jahanara was a disciple of the holy men of Christ, supposed to be Roman Priests.” Jahanara was the builder of the Jima Masjid at Agra, and has always been considered a most devout follower of Muhammad. Her name is still held in much veneration in Delhi for her numerous charities. i A. CUNNINGHAM, Major General, Archeological Surveyor to the Govt. of India. - eiec es - hg Set SEE LEDL EELIDOLEIEOEA Te . a ceaalp GRR TR cg pan th ER RE ET OS eS = 2 he ging eT EES ET Ee Saeres S125 = APPENDIX TO THE JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. 4 Classified List of Naturalists and others engaged 7 the Collection of Objects of Interest. [.—NaturaL History GENERALLY. Name. Address. 7 Particulars. Rdgar L. Layard, Curator of Museum!Would be elad to assist the Hisq. | at Cape Town. Asiatic Society generally. Gerard Krefft, Hsq.|Curator of Museum Would exchange all sorts, espe- | at Sydney. cially Reptilia. 7 C. Horne, Esq. |Benares. Studies Natural History gene- rally, and would like a list of works attainable-at any, or a moderate cost. TL.—MAMMALIA. Gerard Krefft, Esq.|Curator of Museum Can supply skeletons and skins at Sydney. of Australian Mammalia for Indian specimens. Lieut. R. C.Beavan.|Purulia,Manbhoom.|Collects specimens whenever practicable. Capt. T. Hutton. . Mussoorie. Is writing a popular account of the Mammalia of the Himalaya. W. Theobald, Esq.,, Rangoon. Micro-Mammalia. Junior, t il Classified Inst of Naturalists. Name. Address. 7 Particulars. a + IiI.—Birrps. Lieut. R. C. Beavan.|Purulia, Manbhoom./Collects specimens wherever practicable. : Capt. T. Hutton. |Mussoorie. | poet Capt. J. Mitchell. |Supt., Madras Mu-|Particularly wants good speci- | seum. mens of Birds from all coun- jab tries from Calcutta to (and including) the Himalayas. In exchange offers Birds of Madras Presidency, parti- cularly the neighbourhood of Madras. Ornithology and Oology espe- | cially with reference to Bri- tish Birds in India. Has several duplicate eggs, too numerous to give the whole in this notice. Requires duplicate eggs of Aquila lth nevia, Turdus Whitei, Re- gulus modestus, Anthus Ri- cardi, Acanthylis caudacuta, Otis Macqueeni, Anser rufi- collis, Sturna stolida, Sturna anglica, Sturna fuliginosa, Procellaria hesitata, Alauda W. E. Brooks, Esq.,!Tonse Bridge, Alla- C. H. | habad. hi, = | brachydactyla, &e. — W. Theobald, Esq.,|Rangoon. Oology. i. Junior. | bs [V.—Reprites. | Capt. R. H. Bed-|Conservator of For-|Collects all Indian reptiles; dome, | ests, Ootacamund.| has a large collection of | | snakes from all parts of ' = Madras Presidency particu- | “[ij larly from the dense forests r and mountains of the western ‘ihe side. Has discovered some 12 or 15 new species partly named by Dr. Gunther and Tie" . = = 2 Te TSE RAL SAE EO ES By Ea HE ea tS Sips ats I capt ae Steg SD ee aE RS POA SS Classified List of Naturalists. ae Name. Address. Particulars. partly by himself; has nu- merous duplicates, &c. He will be glad to exchange for snakes fromthe Khasya Hills or Assam. Capt. J. Mitchell. |Supt., Madras Mu-,;Wantsreptilesin spirit(Indian.) seum. | Gerard Krefft, Esq.|Curator of Museum,|Has a fine series of duplicate Sydney. reptiles which he is wishing to exchange. V.—F isu. Capt. J. Mitchell, |Supt., Madras Mu-| Wants fresh-water fish of North seum. India either stuffed or in alcohol, can furnish marine fish of Madras stuffed or in spirit and some fresh water species. Gerard Krefft, Esq./Sydney, N.S. W. |Can exchange Australian fishes for others. VI.—Mo.tuvsca GENERAL. Sir W. Denison, K.|Madras. Willing to purchase or ex- C. B. change. MajorG.C. Evezard.|\Cantonment Magis-|\Conchology, would exchange trate, Poona. land shells of Western India for Burmah, Java, and Ben- galland and fresh water shells. Has Cyclophorus altivagus, Indicus, &c. of Poona and its neighbourhood. Capt. Julian Hob-|Revenue Survey,|Ditto. son. Sattara. Capt. J. Mitchell. |Supt., Madras Mu-|Wants Indian land and fresh seum., water shells from any part of the coast, can furnish Madras sea and backwater shells, yes LPL rye tee < k ul : 5 < 3 } iv Classified Inst of Naturalisis. Name. Address. — | Particulars, SS SSS | eS SSS 6G SSSR See George French An-51, Portland Villas,|The Mollusca generally. Hag gus, Lisq. | Portland MRoad,) formed a very large collec- | NottingHill,Lon-| tion in various parts of the don, W. world, many of which were new to science and have been described since his return to England, by Messrs. Adams, Crosse, Pfeiffer, himself, &e, Can offer for exchange du- plicates of Australian shells, from time to time, properly named from the types. His desiderata would be chiefly the shells of the Japanese and Chinese seas, Kamschat- ka, Behring’s straits, &e— also a series of East Indian pulmonijera generally. All species from theCape of Good Hope would also be accepta- | ble, both land and marine. Capt. G. H. Fryer. ‘BurmahPolice. San-|Collects all, but chiefly fresh- doway, Aracan. water and Land Mollusks. J.H.Cox, Hsq.M.D./147 Phillipant St.,\Conchology. Sydney. Hon'ble W. Cooper. Judge | Hoboken, Conchology in all its branches. New Jersey, U.S. VIl—Lanp anp FRESH WATER i: SHELLS. Sir W. Denison, K./Madras. Would be glad to purchase or C. B. exchange specimens, wants particularly those of South America. W. King, Esq. Care of Messrs. Ar-|Collects and has sundry dupli- buthnot & Co.,| cates; for instance, Madras. Hi. Basileus, H. ungulata, H. Malabarica : the Ist and 8rd of which may be interesting additions to some collections, (ban i = uv ad ee Pre manila me ne : CRORES a eae hesenee een Classified List of Naturalists. Vv Name. Address. Particulars. Capt. G. Ei. Fryer. Burmah Police. Collects all, but chiefly fresh- | water and land mollusca. Honololu, . Sand-\Is engaged cataloguing the wich Islands. shells of the group, and wishes shells from the east Coast of India, also shells of Murotomide, mitrade and fine examples ol Cyprea onyx C. Hrasta C. pantherina C. Pulchra C. lentigera also Ricinula lotata, a Var. of R. digitata found in the Seychelles. He offers in ex- change, any shells from the W. H. Pease, Hisq. | ame | Pacific. Capt.R.H.Beddome.|Ootacamund. Land shells. C. Horne, Esq. Benares. Would like to know something of the land shells of these parts. Hon'ble W. Cooper.|Hoboken N. Jersey./Has a fine series of American land and fresh-water shells which he is willing to ex- | change for Indian species. Bengal Club, Cal- Fresh-water shells of S. K. Asia, cutta. the Eastern Archipelago, Australia, and Oceania, espe- cially Melania, Paludomus, and Unio with a view to determine variation and dis- tribution of the species, also any land, fresh water or marine shells from India or neighbouring countries and seas. Can exchange Ceylon Paludomi and Melanie and some other fresh water and land shells. H. F. Blanford, Hsq. W. Theobald, Esq., Geological Survey, Junior, | Rangoon. <4) Je Classified List of Naturalists. Name. | Address. Particulars. Vili. —Inszcrts GENERAL, Lieut. R.C. Beavan. Camp Purulia, Man-Collects specimens of Entomo- bhoom. logy, chiefly Lepidoptera : | and Coleoptera. Sir W. Denison, K.|Madras. Willing to purchase or ex- C. B. | change specimens of Lepi- | doptera. Capt. A. M. Lang,'Simla. Collects all orders. R. E. Capt. T. Hutton. (Mussoorie. Entomology. Capt, J. Mitchell. |Supt., Madras Mu-|Would be glad to receive In- seum. sects in exchange for speci- mens in other branches of | the animal kingdom. Capt. T. M. Alex-|Sagur. Wants names of Books giving ander. descriptions of species. (. Horne, Esq. Benares. Collects all orders, more to assist others and to note facts regarding insects than for accumulation, will be happy to give any local in- sect he may possess to others needing it, does not need others in exchange; but from want of local knowledge, de. is not at present able to furnish lists. J.C.Cox, Esq.,M.D./Sydney, N. 8. W. |Entomology. W. Theobald, Esq.,|Rangoon, — Insects and crustacea. Junior. | TX .—CoLkorrTEera. Lieut. R.C. Beavan.|Camp Purulia, Man-|Collects specimens of Entomo- bhoom. logy, Coleoptera. A. EH. Russell, Esq./At present, care of|Collects specimens of Coleop- 2 CU. 8. Messrs. Coutts &| tera. Co., pun, Lon- don, ee ta) i = Ge, EER AIO - vr 7 Capt. T. M. Alex-/Sagur. = SSS eee Ae gE ETS OSES ae EES Teg ign r pies ath ee aE SE ee =i 2 s ie alin tee EES UT heh er a a : pics: ead Olassified List of Naturalists. vil Name. Address. Particulars. Capt. T. M. Alex-|Sagur. Collects specimens of Coleop- ander, 8, Madras tera. Cavalry. W. Macleay, Esq. (Sydney, N.S. W. [Has a large number of dupli- cates which he wishes to exchange for Indian species. Capt. Julian Hob-Sattara. Coleoptera. son. X.—HEMIPTERA. Ditto. Sattara. X1.—HymMeEnopr- TERA. Collects specimens of Hymen- ander. | optera. J. G. Peels. Pharmacéen Place|Collects all Hymenoptera and delaCalandre,III.| Diptera and is ready to Gand, Belgium. | exchange with any Indian Entomologist but only the | abovenamed orders. W. Theobald, Esq.,!Rangoon. Junior. XIL.—Dirrera. J. G. Peels. See under Hymenoptera, XII1.—Lzpipor- TERA. Lieut. R.C. Beavan.|Camp Perulia, Man-|Collects specimens of Lepidop- bhoom. tera. Sir W. Denison, K.|Madras. ‘Willing to purchase or ex- C. B. | change specimens. Capt. A. M. Lang,|Simla. Has a large collection of Lepi- R. E. doptera from N. W. Hima- laya and Punjab, would be glad to obtain in exchange, Lepidoptera of H. Himalayan India. Describes and figures transformations of Indian Lepid., — ~ 2 a: *yaett< # ot § ++ ’ aha x ™ (ee ote ee | ee rtd GE ie « et hee A oe re is ae Be) NS a rae memos OB te stim haart He tame ee | > mt in (ah ALAS Re ARS ¥ 7¥ 7 Vp fe TITY, pate ae “ 7 Pers . yii oy sd staat did dans r. 4 ;- + P > a _. > S: 4 Vili Classified List of Naturalists. Nome Address. : Particulars. Se SE GS SEE S CATS VaR A. E, Russell, Hsq.|Care of Messrs.|Collects and observes the trans- | Coutts and Co.,; formations. Collectionshave Strand, London. | been shipped for England | where he will be glad to exchange Indian for other | exotic Lepidoptera. |Has on hand a monograph of silk producing species of | Indian Bombycide and Sa- | turiniade. Capt. J. Roberts. (Late Darjeeling. Lepidoptera. W.S. Atkinson, Hsq.|Director of Public|Collects Lepidoptera, will be Instruction, Cal.| glad to exchange Silhet and Darjeeling species for those | of other parts of India, especi- ally the Punjab, Central and Southern India; wishes also an accurate local list of Lepi- | doptera from all parts of India with the view of de- termining the geographical : range of species and varieties. Capt. T. M. Alex-jSagur. Collects specimens. ander. ! W. Macleay, Esq. |Sydney, N.S. W. (Collects and has a large num- ber of duplicates which he wishes to exchange for Ii- dian species. Capt. T. Hutton. (Mussoorie. | \ } i) t Capt. Julian Hob-|Sattara. son. XAXLV.—Dtoromaca MicrRoscopr. Capt. J. Mitchell. |Supt., Madras Mu-Interested in the microscope, seum. wishes to work out the Dio- tomace of the neighbour- hood and considers it desir- able that the Museum should have a complete collection. Capt. Julian Hob-Sattara. |Desmideze and Diatomace. : son, 4 —* aut, Es | y ' i h | An “A | Ah 1 agains PELLICLE FD he es a a heal ae ES Classified List of Naturalists. 1X Name. Address. : Particulars, XV.—Borany. G. CG. M. Birdwood,|/Victoria Garden, Economic Botany of India, Kisq., M. D. Bombay. wants specimens of products and seeds of plants yielding them wants also seed vessels of all kinds for a carpologi- cal collection; willing to make exchanges, or to pur-~ 2 chase. H. Cleghorn, Esq.,/Simla. Economic Botany; Foresting. M. D. Has a large Herbarium of S. Indian plants and a small collection of Punjab plants. J. L. Stewart, Hsq.,{Lahore. General Economic Botany of M. D. | India. J. KH. T. Aitchison,|Simla. Botany. Hsq., M. D. Capt. R. H. Bed-|Conservator of For-|Ditto. dome. ests. Madras. XVI—Ferrns. Capt. R. H. Bed-Conservator of For-/Collects Ferns and is publish- dome. ests. Madras. ing a work on the Ferns of | India. Has duplicates of all Madras Ferns and would be glad to exchange for speci- mens from Khasia, Assam, &e. XVIT.—Guonoey. F. Drew, Esq. ‘Srinagger, Kashmir.|Physical Geology. Capt. T. Hutton. ‘Mussoorie. Geology. R. Bruce Foote, sq. Geological Survey, : Madras. W. King, Esq. Care of Messrs. Ar-|Collects specimens illustrative buthnot & Co.) of Geology and its allied Madras, branches of Natural History, LER en, i, oat | « ee o t fafa SENT - @¢ Are - x Classified List of Naturalists. Name. Address. Particulars. Capt. H. Godwin/Engineer engaged,|Takes an interest in Geology, Austen. Bhotan expedi-| and hasmade a small collec- tion, tion of fossils carboniferous limestone of the Kashmir valley at Zanskar, We. also a | few from the Oolitic and other formations of that part of the Himalaya; some fossils have been sent home and have been examined by Professor Woodward; theremainder he proposes (when leisure can be obtained) to figure. Sections have been made by him of many portions of the Western Himalaya, and a Geological map of those portions that he hassurveyed. To more detail- ed sections and an exploration of the beds abovementioned, he imtends to devote a sum- mer leave when obtainable ; he has also some drawings of Buddhist remains found in the Kashmir valley. A.M. Verchere, Hsq.| Assistant Surveyor,|Has a large collection of fossils ~Bunnoo, Punjab.| and rocks from Salt Range, Kashmir, &e., 1s anxious to enter into correspondence with any person who knows of beds of Carboniferous limestone in India (not in the Punjab or western Himalaya) especially in the THastern Himalaya. XVIIL.—Erano- LOGY. W. King, Esq. Geological Survey,Is interested in evidences of care of Messrs.| the prehistoric origin of man Arbuthnot & Co.,| and has in conjunction with Madras. Mr. Foote of the Geological oe mee We Re gina aces wets eae ETE ae OS Classified List of Naturalists. Xi Name. Address. Particulars. EEE SCS ESS | ES Capt. C. L. BR. Glas- Deputy furd. sioner, Ditto. ‘Ditto. & | Rev. M. A. Sher-|Benares. ring. Col. J. Abbott. 'Umballa. XLX.—ARCHAO- LOGY. Survey, discovered a great number of chipped stone weapons or implements, scat- tered about and buried in the alluvial deposits in the neighbourhood of Madras ; may probably have duplicates during the year and will be glad to exchange for speci- mens from the parts of India especially the smooth or polished variety of these “ Celts.” Commis-|Indo-Scythian remains and affi- Sironcha,| nities between the wild tribes GentralProvinces,, in the vicinity of the Goda- very and the Todas, Kotturs, &e, of the Neilgherries. Would be glad to meet with a correspondent who could give him informationregard- ing the customs religion and traditions of the Sonthals, and of the wild tribes in Assam, and on the N. K, frontier, or of Seythian re- mains in these parts. Especially interested in the Archeology of Benares and its neighbourhood. Antiquities of all kinds, Geo- graphical, Architectural, Kith- nological including sculpture, numismatics, engraving tra- ditions, d&e., especially such as relate to the SUCCESSOT'S of Alexander in the Hast, Xil Classified List of Naturalists. SS Name. Address. Particulars. C. Horne, Esq. Benares. Archeology, especially Bud- dhist remains, and collects coins for others. Capt. H. H. Godwin Dehra Dhoon. Has some drawings of Bud- Austen. dhist remains found in the Kashmir valley, Baboo Rajendralala|\Manicktollah, Cal-/Has a collection of Sanscrit Mitra. cutta. MSS. of which he would eladly have copies made for those requiring them. Has the Taittiriya A’ranyaka in the press and wants a copy of Sdyana’s commentary on the same for collation. XX.—Corns, Lieut. Ayrton Pul-/Topographical Asst.;/Will be happy to make ex- Jan. of G. T. Survey,| changes of silver or copper of India, Dehra; Bactrian or Hindoo coins. Dboon or Mus- SOOr1e. Major George G.Care of Messrs. Ar-|Collects Bactrian coins, gems, Pearse, R. A. buthnot & Co. and ancient Indian coins; Madras. requires coins of Archibeus, Amyntas, Pantaleon, Diony- sius, Artemon, Artemidorus, Epander, Zoilus, Teleppus and Pakores and any good copper coins of Hucratides andAgathon. Requires gems. Has large number of Maha- medan coins of all ages, Cash- mere coins and modern coins for disposal, also coins ol Alexander the Great. ‘Commanding 5th)Has at present no wish to ex- | Horse Brigade) change duplicate coins. | Royal Artillery, | Unmballa. Col, J. Abbott. HP et | wee VET At NM Of |S oe oe ul lhstratig lethany it if AW ala - Fc cpea nc teee hg ow nea Oe SRNR HORAN 2A Cea yao RA TA EG eS Seeman eas ~ | Classified List of Natwralists. xiii ee ee Name. Address. Particulars. a Co ES EEE Eee | ae? GES GSES SSS RS SS OY SLES O.W. Wilmott, Esq.|Assistant Commis-|Has formed a small collection sioner, Deoghur. | of foreign and other coins. Baboo Rajendralala|Manicktollah, Cal-|Has a few coins; wishes to ex- Mitra. cutta. change duplicates. NOTES AND QUERIES, ZooLoGgy. 1. “TI seein Blyth’s Catalogue that he makes Inuus Assamensis of McClelland and Inuus pelops of Hodgson to be one and the same. They are totally distinct species the former inhabiting—* Subhima- layan region, As4m”—and the other being strictly confined to the Northern forests bordering on the snows in Nipal, Kumaon, Mussooree and Simla. Mr. Blyth never saw a specimen of Pithex (Inuus) pelops of Hodgson. I think Dr. Jerdon is convinced of the distinctness of our species as I showed him a living individual.” Carr. T, Hurzon, Mussoorve. 2. What books are attainable respecting the wasps and ants of India at a moderate cost ? In what Journals and of what date may papers be found on these subjects? Is there any work with coloured or plain illustrations of the Dragon Flies of India? C. Hornz, Benares, NuMISMATICS. 8. Since dies of the ancient coins have been engraved at Rawul Pindee it is hard to pronounce on the genuineness of coins purchased. Most of the forgeries are smeared with lamp-black mixed either with water or withoil. Boiling water or the action of oil of turpentine will remove this; whereas the oxide on an old coin can be removed only by mechanical action on the edge of a sharp tool. Cou. J. Aszort, Umballa. ( {tp BERG LIPLELPIPLIISLIIGE SSL ILLGS I SGARALS I ELIIOALIPIEIL SL, — > — ~ = ~ be ——4 es — — > Me , — = * - Se = > = = = : > a * = <> > =z = So — ~~ =— => = =. —a oo —s ee oS =~ = —— — ar aae =~ —— = st ee — —=- = = = = — = = == > = a = IEEE EE CLD SOLIS 5 RETESET _ = =e 7 < Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of January, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East, Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, o © re Bos Range of the Barometer = o Range of the Tempera. “an 5 3 during the day. PQ S ture during the day. 2 5 ae Dia & ana = ° eo 28 ro © © Stee Max Min Diff a Max. | Min. | Diff. a : a | = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Oo ) 0) 0) 1 | 29.969 | 30.051 | 29.908 | 0148 65.8 76.2 | 57.0 | 19.2 2 965 .030 .912 118 67.2 76.4 09.8 | 16.6 3 | Sunday. 4, | 30.033 130 .969 161 65.1 74.4) 56.4 | 18.0 5 001 .066 .948 118 65,5 75.8 57.2 | 18.6 6 O21 .093 967 126 65.8 75.0 58.4 | 16.6 7 -068 154 | 30.018 136 64.2 73.6 56.4 | 17.2 8 .076 157 .020 137 63.2 73.0 55.0 | 18.0 9 .089 177 027 150 64.3 75.0 09.6 | 19,4 10 | Sunday. 11 033 L111 | 29.965 146 65.6 17.4 57.4 | 20.0 12 038 123 991 132 66.9 77.0 58.6 | 18.4 13 044 129 992 137 65.5 76.4: 56.0 | 20.4 14 | 29.995 .090 .923 167 64.8 74.8 56.0 | 18.8 15 94: 042 .876 .166 65.7 76.7 56.0 | 20.7 16 884 | 29.933 836 097 65.3 71.9 08.0 | 13.9 17 | Sunday. 18 943 | 30.025 883 142 64.5 73.2 56.4 | 16.8 19 951 040 894: 146 65 1 74,7 06.6 | 18.1 20 O74 .051 922 129 64,8 75.9 55.0 | 20.9 21 | 30.002 087 945 142 64.3 74.8 59.4 | 19,4) 22 | 29.969 059 912 147 65.8 17.3 04.8 | 22.5 23 898 | 29.980 028 152 69.7 82.2 09.6 | 22.6 24 | Sunday. 25 979 | 30.051 .930 121 62.4 73.1 52.8 | 20.3. 26 999 070 935 135 62.8 74,0 62.8 | 21.2 27 967 .039 924 115 64.0 76.2 54.0 | 23.2 28 .960 023 917 106 | 64,5 75.8 06.0 | 19.8 29 | 380.000 .080 959 121 64.7 76.2 59.4 | 20.8 30 -000 086 933 153 63.3 14.7 o4.2 | 20.5 dl | Sunday. The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Faeeueret Means are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. ii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations J taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, if! ! in the month of January, 1864. i" Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued). a ce te » 0 “ ¢ Hi lath 7 F 5 x Sic 8 | 2s i : 2 Q . oo ee tee = 8 S G E é S Boe ees ia = S : = Sis ete | ee ~ Z : E = 2 2e (52s) 6s if 2 a ‘a BQ es |e she o - = ae Se | Os aoe oo: Be te 2 2 2 Ss a El s oO a ca e o 4 S i i) ee = aa = ) O;,o|/ C28 ran ¢ so ca a. = a 5 s* [220] = 2 x ly = 5 b> 5 aan Se | OS (Saal $9.8 ri =) Zi a 'S) an) = A ; 5 = ry iv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of January, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—( Continued). All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. = + E w 1 © Ci ; 1 © o fas rb} Ge oO) a > wn SS = e E Z 2 352 |o8 7 = ° © a2 see oe ees a Hour.| © 4: rc A a e- a's = See 2) ee os 2 & a ae | Ow |S Sg 2/8 e ee : ee a = 9 a Da pas mag peo 2 Soe Ss es See 5 g Pol 2s | fae Sp 28s s se = a Oo 2 = = < = Oo O 0 ) Inches. [Troy grs./Troy grs. Mid- 3 : ao 56.3 4.2 52.5 8.0 | 0.407 4,57 1.40 0.77 1 56,1 3.8 52.7 7.2 409 .60 25 AQ 2 50.6 3.0 52.3 7.0 404: 55 elo 9 3 50.2 34 | 52.1 6.5 401 2 10 80 4 54.7 3.2 | 51.8 6.1 307 48 OL 82 5 54.0 3.0 51.3 5.7 390 Al 0.93 83 6 53.9 3.0 51.2 5.7 389 40 92 83 a 03.2 3.0 90.2 6.0 316 26 95 82 8 55.2 5.0 50.7 9.5 382 .29 1.62 3 ) 56.7 6.5 50.8 | 12.4 383 28 2.21 .66 10 58.2 | 8.4 61.5 | 15.1 393 .36 85 61 11 59.4 | 10.1 51.3 18.2 890 80 3.08 50 Noon.| 60.4 | 11.8 51.0 | 21.2 .386 23 4,32 50 L 60.9 13.0 ol.8 22.1 397 od 68 43 2 61.6 | 18.5 52.1 | 23.0 01 37 97 47 3 61.6 13.7 a2 O 23.3 .400 35 5.05 4,6 A 61.0 | 12.9 52.0 | 21.9 400 36 4.65 48 5 61.3 | 10.5 52.9 | 18.9 412 52 3.93 54, 6 61.3 le 00.2 13.7 445 91 2.83 63 7 60.5 6.0 55.7 10.8 453 2.02 17 70 8 09.6 D9 55.4) 9.5 449 4.98 1.87 73 9 58 6 4.9 54.2 9.3 431 80 75 13 10 58.1 4.6 54.0 8.7 4.28 Wd 62 75 11 57.0 4:2 53.7 8.0 423 v4 4S 77 19} yt Meteorological Observations. ¥ Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1864. radiation. 5 feetabove | Rain Gauge Ground. Max. Solar ° oot = Q =a o) mM 1) 132.4 9] 129.7| -.. 146.8| ... 137.41... 136.0 131.8 9} 133.2 3 A, 5 6} 127.5 7 8 JMG od G31 Oy eos 12) 183.8! ... ES SlS6,0:= =, 14) 128.0] ... 15) 181.2 16) 124:.0 18| 131.2 19] 182.0 20) 187.5]... 21) 184.6) ,,, 22| 136.0 3| 142.8 25| 1386.0 26} 132.0 27) 136.0 28) 133.0 29) 137.0 30} 131.0 ) Solar Radiation, = Gy Prevailing direction | © of the Wind. Pa a tbs N. 4 N.& N. W 4 Sunday. “ N. & N. W. 4 N.& N. W. z N. W. &N. a N. &N. W. 4 N. W. &N. 2 N. 2 Sunday 4 N. S N. ot N. 4 N. £ S.H. &N i N.&S. - Sunday. 4 N. & W. 1i N. W. & W. 1 W.&N. W. 4 N. W. & W. + N.W.&8.&8. W.| 3 Sunday. eS W. &N. f W.&N.W.&N = N.&S. i N.& W.&S. 13 W.&N. e N. & W a Sunday 1 Weather, &c. General Aspect of the Sky. SESE) eames al Cloudless; also slightly foggy from 2 to 5 A. M. 4| Scatd. clouds till 1 Pp. ™m.; cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 5 a. m.; Scatd. “i till Noon; cloudless afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. [P. M. Cloudless; also foggy between 8 & 11 Cloudless. Cloudless till 1 p. m.; Scatd. clouds till 8 Pp. M.; cloudless afterwards also slightly fogey at 11 p. M, Cloudless. Cloudless till 1 P. m.; Scatd. clouds till 5 Pp. M.; cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 1 Pp. m.; Scatd. 71 & “i till 6 Pp. m.; cloudless afterwards, also slightly fogey from 9 to 11 P. mu. Cloudless. Cloudless ; also foggy from 8 to 11 Pp. m. ,| Cloudless; also slightly foeey from 8 to 11 P. uM. Cloudless. Cloudless ; also slightly foggy between 3&7 A. M. -| Cloudless ; also fogey at 8 Pp. M. -| Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless, also foggy at 5 a. M. and between 9 & 11 P. uM, Cloudless. Cloudless. M Cirri, i Cirro strati, ©1 Cumuli, ~i Cumulo strati, Wi N imbi, —i Strati, Wi Cirro cumuli. vi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ee taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1864. MontHLY RESULTS. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, oe °° 29.992 co Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. M. on the 9th, as 30.177 a Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 23rd, we 29.828 ul Huatreme range of the Barometer during the month, oe oe 0.349 : Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ae = 23002 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, Sc ve “s 29.936 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ae 0.136 oO Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, aa oe 65.0 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 28rd, ee 82.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 25th & 26th, 5 92.8 Mxtreme range of the Temperature during themonth, .. ee 29.4 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, zs = os 75.5 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, = = S 56.2 sh Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, =. 19.3 i Ii a _0 a Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, Se oe 08.0 ! Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer,.. 7.0 | Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, we oe O24 | : Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, .. 12.6 Wy Inches | | Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month,.. oe ee 0.405 Troy grains a Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, es ee =. 4.50 , Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ee 2.37 | : Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.66 | ) al i Inches | ll Rained no days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ... = Nil. fl Total amount of rain during the month, .. <— ee Nil. | ; Prevailing direction of the Wind, = St N. & N. W. & W. "I Meteorological Observations. vil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Catcutta, in the month of January, 1864. Monrary RESULTS. - Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. : 4) , i y Hour f ; | a. ols 5 | aa id He © H = | © F io ia) Ss =| H =F 1 oR opt i ? z Wie| 8 SE y =F 1. IZ 0 = | bo |cc| W. lek co} | ” p YY > (00 § tea No. of days. RUHL a S&S Midnight. ee NNWwWNwWONEDNN Db ww Jeol Jot jad HOOnNOAOMA WN E bo 0 CO eS EH be ow bho DD mdb Wool OTW BA ool WDWNEPEPHNP OBA wD Noon. et bo bO bO a) Aniiagahagae! Soha eh tall ca haan fed fed ee ed fd dt feet qo Gb 0 0 OO DO ee TLOLOLOLOUR OU BB OB OO SAI OD S&S Oo + = ——_ ——_ = —~> —= _, a ——- - == 4 . ed ——_ — _—— — — \ - ae > —s — = = = - — r- ee ee => — —— J ae = a — = ma Se te =< * . => ~—~ Ge Ss =—_ —s —— <> —F fo see * » "- : c —. —* 4 ; =” <= = => Ss Ss Ss sas a= ace =— = Senet n ee an ewes SS — ee S25 55 => = : f— £2 ss Ss = Ss SS = [SS oS = = = = = Sates ral pemy # eee a — => = —S 3 lc CUS a ay > — == > = = = > = = = —— 2 S = = —— a es aS oe = =e = = ss = 3 = — ee 2 =F = mS —— — — £: apes ae — Me = , ~ — a = = — — - = . = n> a = == — —- = = = a inode aiapinlahaeondatlanen . : : ‘Viens &.v.. 3 Fhe mein rh ek a URE EL Sa IG SREY SSIS SS = Meteorological Observations. 1x Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observatiosn taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1864. Latitude 22° 331” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Kast. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Cet hy 2 uw 4 = 3 Range of the Barometer e Ss |Range of the Tempera- “én 5 3 during the day. = : ture during the day. cB) = ~ 5 Date. = ze sy = s 5 Ss Max. Min. Diff. a Ey Max. | Min. | Diff. a | a Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. te) ry) 0 0 1 30.074 | 30.155 | 30.015 0.140 68.0 78.4 58.8 | 19.6 2 -L11 183 .060 123 69.8 78.4) 63.6 | 14.8 3 120 193 .055 138 71.8 80.8 64.8 ' 16.0 4 132 218 072 141 71.8 81.2 65.2 | 16.0 5 136 234, 057 177 68.3 79.2 58.8 | 20.4 6 108 190 027 163 68,2 80.4: 07.8 | 22.6 7 | Sunday. | 8 034: 121 | 29,967 154 Th. 82.5 64.0 | 18.5 9 .029 119 969 150 73.5 83.4 66.0 | 17.4 10 O14: .085 944 141 74.0 84.2 67.6 | 16.6 11 29.996 .062 ‘931 74.6 85.6 66.3 | 19.3 | 74.7 ~| 85.1 67.4 | 17.7 ero 12 | 30.015 082 966 116 13 | 29.958 048 881 167 | 75.6 87.8 | 68.4 | 19.4 14 | Sunday. 15 822 | 29.899 768 131 | 76.0 85.2 | 68.6 | 16.6 16 775 852 696} .156| 75.7 83.2 | 69.6 | 13.6 17 734 798 622 | 176 76.0 82.4 69.6 | 12.8 18 847 927 792 | 135 | 65.5 72.9 | 61.2 | 11.0 19 839 898 | 779 119 | 67.2 “79 | 57.6 | 19.6 20 867 940 611 | 429: 709 80.6 | 62.6 | 18.0 21 | Sunday. | 3 22 .965 | 30.037 903 AS42 = 71-3 80.6 | 62.2 | 18.4 23 868 | 29.953 798 155 | 743 82.2 | 68.6 | 13.6 24, 799 879 713 166 | 76.0 84.2 | 69.5 | 14.7 25 791 884 734| 1501 741 81.8 | 67.6 | 14.2 26 824 911 770 141 | 74.5 83.8 | 65.6 | 18.2 27 806 893 745 148 | 75.5 84.2 | 69.2 | 15.0 28 | Sunday. 29 821 .900 752 148 | 78.4 87.2 | 70.6 | 16.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther - mometer Means are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. xX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of HKebruary, 1864. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.— (Continued). zt E = ee a ° ) ~ = bt 2 = = = © ee = S z 2 = iS 5 = So Be ee so) Ra a Ace = et = Sa es : 6 2 | os 8s a = E = © on = oe es Dae, 2 A a os a S| 2 Ge 2 8 2 + = Se ps | Se | Wess =o = = a As bs O Sr ee 46 pa 5, ae ae e |255) bs ° s = Bae 2 1a 8 ® 4 bs a PA © S25 |S ae| ous = Q O Q = = S = oO O O O Inches. (2) are 2 eer: 1 63.6 4,4) 60.1 7.9 0.525 5.80 1.73 0.77 2 65.8 4.0 62 7.2 510 6.28 .67 19 3 66.9 A.9 63.0 8.8 518 OO 2.12 15 4, 64.8 7.0 p92 { 12.6 009 5.58 87 .66 5 60.0 8.3 53.4 | 14.9 A19 4.63 7 OL 6 59.9 8.9 93.30 | 14.9 A418 62 .96 OL 7 | Sunday : 8 65.2 6.5 60.0 | 11.7 028 |= oe 10 68 9 67.1 6.4: 62.6 | 10.9 10 | 6,23 67 70 10 | 68.1 5.9 64.0 | 10.0 597 52 o2 72 M1 68.0 G.6 63.4 | 11.2 086 oo Rous 70 12 67.6 ta. 62.6 | 12.1 570 | 22 3.0L 67 13 69.2 6.4: 64.7 | 10.9 O11 | 65 2.893 70 14 | Sunday. | 15 69.3 6.7 64.6 | 11.4 609 | 63 97 69 16 70.3 5,4 66.5 9.2 .648 | 7.06 45 TA: 17 70.0 - 5.5 66.6 9.4) 601 | 08 2 7A 18 57.3 8.2 50,7 | 14.8 oon | 4.205 73 61 19 59.8 74 5jo.0 13.0 426 2 63 64: 20 63.1 7.8 56.9 | 14.0 A472 | 517 3.06 63 21 Sunday. | ie 22 64.2 TA 58.5 | 12.8 A498 4.5 2.88 65 18 23 68.9 5.4: 65.1 9.2 619 6.77 0 TA: e 24, 69.9 6.1 | 65.6 | 10.4 .630 86 TA 72 = 25 69.4: 8.7 59.8 | 14.8 | .b11 5.57 3.00 OL 26 63.8 10.7 56.3 | 18,2 A62 04: A. 14: OD 1a 27 65.1 10.41 57.8 | 17.7 486 | .28 is | .56 E a 28 | Sunday. | a4 29 712 72 | 66.2 | 12.2 642 | 6.95 | 3.36 67 3 = All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Se Pe a Meteorological Observations. x1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Hebruary, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, S s a Range of the Barometer = © Range of the Temperature age for each hour during PQs for each hour during Hour = 2 oa the month. aa the month. “| ma & AE do soe <2 |Max. | Min. | Diff.| $& | Max. | Min. Diff, = = Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. O O 0 0 Mid- 9 = night. 9.941 ‘30.147 |29.760 | 0 387 68.9 76.0 61.8 14.2 1 937 138 TAT 891 | 68.2 TOE 60.8 14.9 2 935 182 | .747 885 | 67.6 | 75.0 60.0 15.0 3 925 127 728 899 67.2 74.6 59.5 15.1 4, 896 L102 718 384 67.3 74.0 59.0 15.0 5 .920 mi HY 729 098 66.1 73.4) 58.5 14.9 6 944, 148 Tor 91 65.7 73.6 57.6 16.0 7 .962 a BEE 769 412 65.5 73.6 57.6 16.0 i 8 991 .209 £185 A424, 67.4: 74:6 61.2 13.4 t 9 | 30.008 2228 798 430 70.4: 76.5 62.0 14.5 | 10 .018 234 198 436 72.9 78.9 63.2 15.7 : 11 .0038 212 178 ABA 75.6 80.6 65.0 15.6 Noon. | 29.974 184 | .742 442 | 78.4 | 83.2 | 69.0 14.2 1 941 138 716 422 80.3 85.9 Ti2 14.7 2 O11 104: .676 428 81.4) 87.0 71.2 15.8 3 889 082 631 ABL 81.8 87,8 71.4 16.4 | 4, O82 072 622 450 81.2 86.8 12.2 14.6 | 5 882 .078 639 A443 79.4 86,4 70.0 16.4 ) 6 888 .083 645 A38 76.8 83.6 67.6 16.0 i 7 907 L104 691 413 74.6 81.0 66.0 ° 15.0 i 8 .926 «135 746 389 72.9 79.6 64,4: 15,2 i 9 943 144, .760 084 71.5 78.0 63.0 15.0 10 950 .L53 SVEFER .880 70.7 17.4 62.6 14.8 11 949 .Ld59 166 00 69.9 Tice, 62.2 15.0 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. x Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Hebruary, 1864. Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon,—( Continued.) 2 as 43 E S ee) esels5 Ss ~ ont Q oO Sy 42 om fo = po - Z = Shes SS | 4 o Flt rp) =) Ons oo x Oo Osm ~h2 ® > = = ae 2 ‘oO S oo s ox 8 © s 2 == Pos | fae Hour es = 5 = a os = =o) ee ° -) a} Co hes “a ee oO o om | a @ ay 5 Fee ae 2 Be a5 0 £9 5 = Sea) Hot ee | e282 | 2s o & FQ Du Fs ss see i eS eee = o a Ps aly oF o Ot = So = = sS =| he ° S BO | TE OS ‘3 3 0 ) O 0 Inches. |Troy grs./Troy gers. night. : 1 64.3 3.9 61.2 7.0 044 OL D7 79 2 64.1 3.5 61.3 6.3 046 05 209 ol 3 64:0 3.2 61.4: 5.8 048 07 28 83 4, 64.3 3.0 61.9 5 A od 17 20 84 5 63.2 2.9 60.9 5,2 a9 5.98 12 04 6 62.9 2.8 | 60.7 5.0 .036 94 .08 80 yi 62.6 2.9 60.3 D2 028 87 Ll 84 8 63.3 4.1 60.0 7A: 023 19 .60 18 9 64.6 5.8 60.0 10.4) 523 75 2.35 AL 10 65.4: 7.9 59.4: 13.5 513 .60 3.13 64 11 ; 0259 0 18 .60 Noon. 67.5 10.9 59.9 18.5 O21 .63 4.68 7.6 | 0.546 6.02 1.72 0.78 a 1 68.0 | 12.38 | 59.4 | 20.9 518 52 5.39 ie 2 68.3 | 18.1 | 59.1 | 22.3 508 46 81 AS ee 3 68.5. | 13.3) 59.2 | 22.6 509 AT .93 48 ie A 68.2 | 13.0 59.1 291 508 .46 75 49 3 5 68.2 | 11.2 | 604 | 19.0 530 72 4.90 5A 2 6 68.2 8.6 | 62.2 | 14.6 563 6.10 Bee: 62 is 7 67.5 A625. 12) .568 .20 .00 .67 eo 8 667-4 6:2 1-617 | 112-1 554 05 2.68 69 13 9 66.2 5.8 =b2.0 9.5 559 13 25 73 fe. 10 65.8 4.9 | 61.9 8.8 ae 12 .06 75 4 11 65.5 4.4 | 62.0 7.9 559 15 1.83 wus ? % oP) Se OU io) oP) 3 = —_ if ot sit Or All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. i Ne Troy Sees TRE IN FETATACN AN OSS PE eh Airs Gaurd a eae Wa iy ATE ca Ma Catt RRNA are Soke oR oi tne pee tte a Aon Les A re ey He eee 4°te- "0 aioe Meteorological Observations. ice ee i he AS AO A a RT GE ee Sadoaiass xi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. # ¢ |S — Bao eo aS .| 2.8 |O & §| Prevailing direction | 2 iF General Aspect of the Sky. 2) #4 oS 1939 ofthe Wind. (Ac, © S § SH - AS eo Zhe o |Inches Tbs 1| 127.3 W.&S5, 1 | Cloudless till 5 a. mu. Scatd. clouds till 5 p. mu. cloudless afterwards also foggy from 5 to 10 A. M. 2) 133.0 S. W. & W + | Cloudless till 7 a. m. cloudy till 11 A. M., cloudless afterwards also slichtly foggy at 10 & 11 a. M. 3| 133.6 S.&8. W. & W 1 | Clondless till 3 a. m. Scatd. clouds till 7 Pp. m., cloudless afterwards also slightly drizzling at 7 P. M. 4) 1384.0] .. N.&N. W. Scatd. clouds till 8 a. m., cloudless | afterwards. Bi -185:64 —& N. & S. W. + | Cloudless. 6; 138.0; . N.&S. & W x | Cloudless. Tiare Sunday. z ro aed OS lesa pl aie S. W.&5. + | Cloudlegs till 4 a. u., cloudy & foggy till 7 a. mM. cloudless afterwards. 9) 138.8 . | s & W. Cloudless; also foggy from 3 to 7 A.M. 10; 139.8; ... |S. & W. ... | Cloudless; also foggy from 5 to 7 A.M. 11) 144.0 . |S. W.&8 + | Cloudless; also foggy from 1 to 7 A.M. 12) 141.2 S. 4 | Cloudless till 2 a. mu. cloudy & foggy till 8 A. m., cloudless afterwards. 13; 140.38} ... |S. &8. W. 1 | Cloudless; also slightly foggy be- tween 2 & 4 A. M, 14)... Sunday. 1 15| 185.8 Ss. + | Cloudless. Por 133.04 S. 42 | Scatd. i till 4.4. m., cloudless till 4 Pp. M. Scatd. clouds afterwards. 17| 124.0) 0.88 | S.& N. 132 | Scatd. clouds till 4 P. m., cloudy afterwards; also raining at 3 A. M. & at 8 P. M. 18 = N.G&N. W. 2 | Scatd. i& “itill5 a. m., cloudy till 6 Pp. u., cloudless afterwards. 19} 183.0 . |N H&S x | Cloudless till 1 Pp. Mm. Scatd. “i afterwards. 20} 134.0 H.& NE. &S. EH. z | Scatd, \oi till 6 a. mM. Seatd. “i afterwards. 21)... vee =| Sunday. 1? 22| 1384.0; ... | N.&@N.E.G&N.W.| & | Scatd. i till 1 p. ., cloudy after- wards; also slightly drizzling at 10 P. M. 23| 1381.01 ... Variable. a | Cloudy till 11 a. m.; Scatd. i till 5 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards; also slightly drizzling at 1 a. M, ‘i Cui, \-i Cirro strati, \i Cumuli, “i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati \ i Cirro cumuli, X1V Meteorological Observations. Abstract. of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Hebruary, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, = ee 2 edi | Ps. 5 rj Poe |r no | 28 © S 8| Prevailing direction | 9 = General Aspect of the Sky. =| We eo 2 of the Wind. Ayr A) Ae jawed ae o |inches. Tbs 24; 140.0, 0.09 | W. & 8. 134 | Cloudy till 7 a. m., cloudless till 1 p. M., cloudy afterwards, also fogey from 5 to 8a. M, and raining and lightning at 8 P. M, 25| 182.0| ... |S. & W. 1 | Cloudy till 2 a. m.; cloudless after- wards. ZCI 2138: 94- =... N. W.&S. & W. 14 | Cloudless. 27| 139.0} ... | N. & 8S. & W. + | Cloudy till 7 a. mM.; cloudless after- wards. 282. = Sunday. 2 + 29, 141.8) .... |S i | Cloudless till 4 a, m. Scatd, clouds till 2 p.m.; Scatd. 71 till 7 P.M. cloudless afterwards, — J hi on f 0 ate air Sa ENS EO OER CR Te OS RSENS TTS Sn at SST c = 2 + 2 aos M eteorological Observations. XV Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Hebruary, 1864. Montupiy ReEsvunts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for themonth, .. = —— = Sine, = <— —_ SS — “> «co = AN Andoy Hy ie i) hil Mi) iy | oe | a | | M0 Uday, a> Y ies ee see ee cn WRI OTT a ba yp ce RG OT ere tn Re bee STE SE EIT AS EA SERA TSS RE NE IE IE Meteorological Observations. XV Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ey } taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | in the month of March, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. = 5 as | ~ 2 ou Range of the Barometer | Pc 3 |Range of the Tempera- “of 5 3 during the day. > # ture during the day. | =~ | Date. = e a 5 : =S | Sia Max Min Diff. & a Max. Min, | Diff. i Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Oo Oo O = 0 i) 1 29.905 | 29.975 |} 29.833 0.142 77.2 85.3 69.6 | 15.7 af; 2 948 | 30.042 897 145 73.5 83.6 63.4 | 20.2 ei 3 919 | 29.980 852 128 74.5 83.7 | 64.6 ' 19.1 | 4 963 | 30.042 895 147 76.4 85.6 68.8 | 16.8 vail 5 30.036 124 987 137 73.6 | 85,1 61.2 | 23.9 i 6 | Sunday. | | | | | q 29,947 031 873 158 | 76.2 86.6 67.9 | 18.7 iH 8 896 | 29.968 827 | 141 717.2 89.5 67.4 | 22.1 Mi 9 918 .980 S61 119 79.2 88.9 72.4 | 16.5 ii 10 970 | 30.052 914 138 171A 84.4 71.6 | 12.8 | 11 935 .040 B44 | 196 11.9 88.1 70.0 | 18.1 i 12 921 | 29.992 864 | 128 78.3 ; 87.8 69.8 | 18.0 Mat 13 | Sunday. 14, 0827 910 743 | 167 79.0 87.6 73.0 | 14.6 15 613 O74 763 LIL 80.8 90.5 74.7 | 15.8 16 .870 .956 : 811 145 82.7 92.8 74.4 | 18.4 17 828 911 753 158 82.6 91.7 75.8 | 15.9 18 811 902 752 150 80.7 89.0 74.2 | 14.8 ; 19 870 955 809 146 17.9 88.0 70.0 | 18.0 | 20 | Sunday. 21 865 .945 784 161 80.3 91.6 | 71.6 | 20.0 22 846 £927 766 161 | 81.5 91.8 | 74.0 | 17.8 23 .816 .897 3k 166 $2.2 91.8 76.3 | 15.5 24 790 .866 712 154 81.3 91.5 72.8 | 18.7 a ae 882 793 129 82.9 92.3 76.2 | 16.1 2 876| .946| .885|} 111} 82.9 | 89.0 27 | Sunday. Coe ae 28 822/ 914| .764| 150 | 79.1 | 884 | 14 29 826 | .896 768 128} 78.9 | 882 | 698 a 30 888 | OOF 774 | —_18 = 805 Oko. m1 ee 31 841 929 157 172 82.3 91.8 75.6 | 16.2 : | , z 2 = Se ee i / The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. mometer Means are deriyed from the hourly Observations made during the day ey i>) 4 q @ XVIii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, ’ in the month of March, 1864. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements i dependent thereon.— (Continued). | | aoa E ‘5 Bee edges @ = ° oO fax} a : 2 | 2 a ge | Be |S | Bs + 2 Se ie ee ee i Date. | =. z= a D 5 =o (oe 2 fe it? ae S He) Eee a0 9 E oS Ss hee Sr Q So —! mit Oo 5 =o & O'S af | eo = 2 ae Be ie CO fe eo os it, aS Fa a. 5 =! «a8 |S38/ J ma (8 3 S) eet Oo =o) & aes o . ® s = Pe o> 5 |3ac8| Soa é = Q 5) A = Sp = co | | bh | Oo O o 0 Inches.| T. gr. 1 66.5 10.7 | 59.0| 182 | 0.506 | 5.49 0.55 2 61.4. 12.1) 529 | 20.6 412 | 4.50 51 KI 3 67.4 71{ 624 | 121 567 | 6.18 67 r 4, 65.8 10.6 | 58.41 18.0 496 | 5.38 55 ‘y 8B 62.2 114 | 542) 194 | .481 | 4,70 58 rf 6 | Sunday. i 7 | 66.6 96] 59.9) 163 | .521| 3.66 59 es 8 68.5 8.7 | 624] 148 | .567| 6.14 62 Np 9 73.5 5.7 | 69.51 9.7 | 715 | 7.72 73 = 10 70.5 6.9 | 65.7 | 11.7 632 | 6.85 68 a tl 69.4 ; 81] 63.7] 138 591 Al 64: aw 22 2693 : 9.01 63.0 | 15.3 578 .26 61 a 13 | Sunday. a | 14. 738 | 5821 yo2| ss | .732| 7,91 75 15 741 6.7) 69.4} 11.4 713 69 70 16 73.2 |. 95 | 66.5 | 16.2 648 | 6.96 59 uy 17 74.7 7.9 | 69.2| 13.4 .708 | 7.61 65 § 18 68.5 12.2 | 60.0 | 20.7 523 | 5.62 51 & 19 65.1 | 12.8] 56.1 | 21.8 459 | 4.97 AQ i 20 | Sunday. : rT Wi) oi | 692 4 1112/6141 189 | 548 | 5.91 BA r 22 | 73.8 7.7 + 68.4} 13.1 690 | 7.42 .66 rr 23 | 76.4 5.8 | 72.38) 9.9 783 | 8,41 YO r PA {= 159 5.4) 72.1 9,2 1718 38 10 r ee ered 68] 713) 16 | .758 13 69 ; : 26, “768 5.1 73.2 | 8.7 .806 66 | 76 i a 27 | Sunday. | \ e: gs 7h3 78 | 65.8 | 13.3 634 | 6.86 65 & 29 | 1.8 71} 66.8) 12.3 655 | 7.09 68 = 30 = 78.0 75 | 67.7 | 12.8 674, 27 66 ly. = 31 | 75.9 : 6.4, | 714} 109 | %61)| 8.17 vee ke i i dy A\l the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. it etl a a ie - hh S. dj ‘ ~~ rye So as ere ROR ie Mitt eee, AN is CaN Ai Taha gach BNR RS ENR S anes aM Lr npiliny near ea eae “i Meteorological Observations.” Kix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ‘oS s a | Range of the Barometer = o Range of the Temperature a g a for each hour during pas for each hour during Hour = x Fy the month. ae the month. ° | Mae mi A ai do ‘ : = 3 : sng sau | Max. Min. Diff. se, | Max. Min. Diff, = is Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. Oo Oo | fy) 1) Mid- night 29.877 ‘30.040 -|29.793 | 0.247 75.0 80.5 68.4: 12.1 1 .868 013 716 237 74,2 80.0 66.9 13.1 2 .048 |29.966 756 210 74.0 19.4 66.4 13.0 3 846 {30.008 (52 .256 73.3 79.0 64.6 14.4: 4, 846 016 165 251 92.7 78.0 63.2 14.8 5 863 .029 781 248 72.2 771A: 62.0 15.4 6 8s8l 043 792 201 71.7 76.8 61.2 15.6 7 904 074 B24 250 72.1 17.8 62.2 15.6 8 931 .099 .850 249 75.4 79.8 68.4: 11.4 9 .950 118 .866 i202 78.5 83.4: 73.2 10.2 10 953 124 861 .263 81.2 85.5 715A 10.1 11 943 L102 843 209 83.6 87.9 | 77.6 | 10.3 | | | Noon. | .917 | .082 | 814 | 268) 85.7] 902] 80.4 | 9.8 1 .886 049 | 1774 275 | 87.8 | 91.7, “812 | 10.5 2 .856 0138 745 .268 88.1 91.8 81.9 9.9 3 833 |29.988 £725 263 88.9 92.8 83.6 2 4, 822 995 719 276 88.0 92.4: 82.4 10.0 5 822 (30.012 718 | 294: 86.1 90.8 82.0 8.8 6 828 {29.987 ‘712 | .275 82.6 86.8 72.8 14.0 7 845 994: 157 237 80.1 85.4 TA.2 11.2 8 866 (80.011 782 | 229 78.6 83.0 | 73.0 10.0 9 .885 017 198 | 219 77,0 81.7 71.2 10.5 10 897 .049 803 -; .246 | 76.2 | 81.0 70.0 11.0 11 898 | 052 PFO 5S. te SD i, 1 ek | 79.8 : 68.4: 11.4 pees ae The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. | | | | ! } i | | | | | 4 | Lh Se eee Are — ~ CAEN ERNE Seiler eRe Sea en Fes ee Le 2B oR Et TER a ar very Aelita Se 6 pages err ten ta hucestl TELE TES P IR REN IE LG Rak aN Mee) Pere re heuh: pace ee Ue Sh ee Cm ds tubes eae 4 ‘ sar 4 rr ‘ae myn Pe SPSS - ee ’ We ELS BES Hevea Siete es, re el ghee DM LAD TRE! phat ps CN eR Cc) Gs ween le # XX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | in the month of March, 1864. Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements Hee dependent thereon.—( Continued.) be fe Se ee ee ' , = . 2 E r 3 (654 |s8 a Ss if) 8 |A |e (|£= |e See ge, fle | 8 | 8h | 855\ 32s a ee Ss 2 3 ee | 225 oS Hi Hou.| ES | 2 a “s BS. |e [ESS | See i rS oS fe o & Ess. oO oO sq a = 2 =s| ge a (eee co 8 | | = © Ss rs S r= ea ° ss oe |256 a c a 4j 097 ® & aa 5. AQ -s os & eee SS ee i as | & PB [em | & | 634 | Bes | Sse : = A © A = Se Sil ° as 2 ee ee es a a ee = i, 0 0 oO o Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs. Alb | tN. Mid- 3 | 0.67 7 ie siglit 70.7 4.3 67.7 7.3 | 0.674 7.36 1.95 0.79 “4 | 702 | 40 | 674 | 68 | .668 29 80 80 i 2 M08 | 3.7 67 6.3 674, 37 67 82 3 | 696 | 37 | 666 | 67 | .651 11 73 80 | A 69.2 3.0 66.4 6.3 .646 .08 .60 82 : 5 68.7 | 3.5 | 65.9 6.3 | .636 | 6.98 57 82 i 6 68.1 3.6 65.2 6.5 621 ol 62 BL bi le ole Oe is 7g | 79 8 69.4: 6.0 65.2 10.2 621 T4 2.66 179, \ 9 70.7 | 7.8 65.2 13.3 621 73 2 62 65 “es 10 | 711 | 101 | 640 [17.2 | .597 42 | 4.79 57 hh 11 714 | 12.2 ; 629 20.7 576 16 5.87 51 i Noon.| 71.9 | 13.8 | 62.2 | 23.5 | .6868 | 5.99 6.81 AT | 1 72.0 15.3 62.8 24.5 OTA 6.10 7.31 46 H ye 72.5 | 15.6 63.1 25,0 080 15 VE AD i 3 72,3 | 16.2 | 62.6 | 259 | .570 05 83 AA 4 72,4 | 15.6 | 63.0 | 25.0 | 978 13 55 45 My 5 72.5 | 13.6 63.0 23,1 578 15 6.80 48 | 6 72.1 | 10.5 64.7 17.9 611 06 5.12 56 i) 7 71.7 | 84 | 658 (14,8 | .634 84 4,00 63 S715 | 71 | 665 | 12t + 648 | 702 | 3.86 68 i" 9 71.1 | 59 | 67.0 | 10.0 659 15 2.74, 72 | 10 10.9 a3 67.2 9.0 064 22 AA) 75 | il 70.6 4.5 67.4: Ved 668 27 07 8 i i) i SE LS Beas Wy All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XX] Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of March, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. Max. Solar radiation, | Date. cio Tod Sra ct ee et WW 4 o> I i co = €© (oo =P) OU 10 11) 135.0 12) 139,0 13)... 14; 135.0 15] 139.0 16| 138.5 17) 187.4 18} 137.0 19; 133.0 20)... 21) 144.3 22 133.8 a 130.0 | So E ao ae © § &| Prevailing direction | 9 © S32| ofthe Wind. [Am a 4 fae bes) o = : Inches. ibs N.& N. W. a N,&N. W. a W.&N. W. vee 0.37 |N. GN. W. 2 we «| N. & WW. Sunday ves W. | 22 Seles a ee | 4a 0.09 | 8. W. & W. 3 a | Week, 4 0.09 | Sunday. 1 |S. & 8S. W. 3a 8. & 8._W. Z S. & W. z .. |S. W.& W. la ee6 N. W. & 8. 13 a NG Wee ae 24 Sunday. soe W. & S. W : S.W.GW.&S8. | HS ES Crear 2 ee EEE EEEEEEEESiEEEEEEEE General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless till 9 a.M., cloudy till 7 Pp. M., cloudless afterwards. Cloudy till 7 a. m.; cloudless after- wards; also raining at 1& 2 a, M. & foggy at 10 & ll P.M. | Cloudless; also foggy at Midnight and 1 A. M. Cloudless. Cloudless; also slightly foggy at 5 & 6 A. M. Cloudy till 9 4. m.; Scatd. “i till 7 P. M.; cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 5 a, m. cloudy after- wards. Cloudy till 9 a. u., Scatd. i till 7 Pp. M.; cloudless afterwards also raining at 2 A. M, Cloudless, Cloudless till 5 4, m. Scatd. clouds afterwards, also lightning at mid- night & 8 P. M. Cloudless till 3 a. M., cloudy till 9 A.M. ; Cloudlegs till 2 P. uw. Scatd. \i till 7 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 10 a. m.; Scatd. \i& \-i till 7 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 5 a. m. Seatd. clouds till 7 ep. u. cloudless afterwards, Cloudless till5 4,mM, Secatd. i till 11 a. m., cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till ll a.m. Scatd. \i & \—itill 38 Pp. mM.; cloudless after- wards. Cloudless; also slightly foggy at 6 & 7 A. M. Cloudless. Scatd. clouds; also thundering at 5 P, M. & lightning at 7 P, M. XX. Meteorological Observations. | , | af! Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Y in ar taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of March, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, g d |25 a sae | 22 |O & € | Prevailing direction | ° General Aspect of the Sky. iio $| 45 1438] — of the Wind. Kg i ei © s jaw yl a = mM |Ag 10 O yt O Inches. | ily Duy 94) 132.0| 1.22 |8. &S. H. | Cloudless till 5 a. M.; Scatd. 91 & i" | | i till 4 Pp. mw. cloudy afterwards ; jm also thundering, lightning, raining gy rage with a heavy fall of hail-stones % | at 5 & 6 P. M. 25| 185.0; .. |S. GN. | Scatd. clouds till 9 a. M.; cloudless , till 3 Pp. u., cloudy afterwards. us 2612 — ae S. | Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scatd. clouds Droid 4 afterwards. * lata 2h 0.07 | Sunday. = | be. 28] 126.0] ... S.& 8. W. Cloudy till 5 a. M.; Scatd. “i till nena 6 p. M. cloudy with thunder, and venue of lightning afterwards; also slightly bi | drizzling at 8 & 9 P. M. : 29} 128.0; ... |S. W.&S. | Scatd. clouds till 5 a, m.; cloudless + dit | till 11 a.m. Scatd. -—i & 11 till 7 P, M. overcast afterwards. wl 30) 186.01. 2 | 8. | Seatd. clouds till 3 a. M.; cloudless | afterwards. gle 13104 2 8. | Cloudless till 6 a. m.; Secatd, 1i& | | \—i afterwards; also slightly driz- Mibu zlinge between 9 & 10 P. M. ‘ihr yu ‘Hilfag | "NY al Meh = bees, te as 12s Pear 28 Lis, Ls metas eis = ss ser ae Bes) wy Su nee st Oe aera Ee eee Meteorological Observations. XxXUi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Oaleutta, an the month of March, 1864. Montruny RzEsvutts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ae se. 20,878 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. on the 5th, oe 380,124 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 6 P. M. on the 24th, se 20502 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, a eo 0.412 Mean of the Daily Max, Pressures, .. “= Sr ss > 29907 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. ae oy re eed es Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee 0.145 7 ) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ee oe 79.1 Max, Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 16th, = ee 92.8 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 4. M. on the Oth, ee ee 61.2 Kutreme range of the Temperature during the month, - ee d1.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, A “s ee 88.7 Ditto ditto Min. Gitto,- Rain on. Rain on. Z Rain on. Le ee he ~ ahh Midnight. on ht DD el oOnpwnwwwrye wep bs et MOOnYIAMAWNHe Bm WO ac GH Ousl GO NIG O1 COLNNH Ww fuel Noon. I A f= OO CR BA ost oo bo Ww ATT CHW OO OM RWATA me BB OL Otol Ot Oud OLE DO eS OO ONT OL fod fel Dopp ww lst bw © OO i \ www PRNNHye 2 LON MORES Ty a ME BEY Va Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Table showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind eb me oe =< <—_>Ff =e » | lt in ny & dl i lid wd Uday. . ‘ \. Meteorological Observations. XX¥ “i | " Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, wn the month of April, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Bast. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Se 2s 7 2 O = Range of the Barometer a 3 |Range of the Temperas | "So © 3 during the day. p # ture during the day. aes = | es == | | Date. | ™ 2 ee = es % fo} - : Ss i SO 3 Max. Min. Diff, S fy Max, | Min. | Diff. : 1 SR | A LT | ee rescemmmesen | neers a [ment et , | Inches, ! Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 ) Oo 0 | \ 29.829 | 29.896 | 29.764) 0.1382} 81.7 | 922 | 74.6 | 17.6 873 939 O19 120 84.5 94.0 | 78.0 | 16.0 Sunday. 1 2 3 & 822 894 751 143 86.0 97.8 77.4 | 20.4 5) 801 .866 124 142 86.2 97 A 76.5 | 20.9 6 751 032 667 165 86.4: 97.6 78.6 | 19.0 @ “702 167 624 143 77.2 | 21.6 8 117 822 6623 199 83.7 92.2 74.2 | 18.0 9 | ‘739! .800| .680| .120| 814 | 93.2 | 728 | 904 i 10 | Sunday. : @0 ay food en) ce GO \ 11 £780 845 721 124 85.7 96.4: 77.5 | 18.9 \ 12 £758 845 .678 167 87.1 99.8 78.0 | 21.8 i 13 692 .780 .610 .L70 88.5 101.2 78.6 | 22.6 682 735 .606 129 84.8 96.8 77.6 | 19.2 748 890 648 242 80.1 88.4. | 75.6 | 12.8 774: 6855 713 142 82.4 92.8 73.8 | 19.0 — ae 2 fad pt fed Doe 17 | Sunday. 7 18 749 821 671 | .150| 868 | 97.8 | 79.4 | 18.4 . | 19 704 782 635 | .147/ 866 | 965 | 78.0 | 185 . 20 708 .805 638 | .167| 85.0 | 93.6 | 77.9 | 15.7 | 21 731 814} 1659 | 1551 843° | 93.8 178.0 | 15.3 it 22 769 £830 716} 114] 85.1 | 948 | 80.0 | 148 ; | 23 804 | .867 748 | 119] 85.2 | 947 | 7941 153 | 24 | Sunday. ay), 25 685 764 601 163; 87.7 | 98.6 |.80.2 | 18.4 ; 26 637 731 578 153 | 90.5 | 103.6 | 80.2 | 93.4 247 633 708 B55 153 | 89.3 | 101.6 | 81.0 | 206 ays) 28 674 739 605 134| 87.6 | 98.0 | 80.0 | 18.0 Ho. «(29 739 813 650 163 | 86.5 | 948 | 78.2 | 16.6 - - 80 783 844) 711 133 | 83.9 | 94.8 | 74.2 | 20.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. mometer Means are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. - 5 = .< ea — ee cn anae ae ae fa is q iS hess i ee | Ore oa > hase ey a ag \ Pee = a aye! ws Die a ie. So a] 1a IPs: af fe ee BES Ts F ia ms . a he has A a 1 i iS: i253 = a% = 2s ea 4 ; Te. ‘ ‘e077, 20? é “ aes ajlas ilies ™ 7 . . ve ~~ LOAN te RENT NOTE URNE ATENe AD chai sa eaisis Rnanas aah dear Semnnmeap tls peck => bie, Paw ' be os iieet wn >). ars are = Rye ~ 4 he ne : rare: eae a . eit WHEE SPN Cee ee ee gt E(t faa ties Isiah cee esa ce pee tie SEDANS OM ATL ae se a, pre 3 ST RAM LTS eS Ane RKVI Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations i Meteorological Observations. taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caicutta, in the month of April, 1864. - Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued). 5 ies Ee a =| Date. Bes oO ae oo = C0) 1 75.4 2 78.1 3 | Sunday. 4 76.2 5 76.0 6 77.0 7 74.8 8 TIA 9 73.5 10 | Sunday. 11 78.0 12 77.0 13 16.2 14: 72.8 15 71.8 16 73.9 17 | Sunday. 18 78.0 19 76.6 20 73.8 21 76.9 22 ~ 78.0 23 78.5 24 | Sunday. 25 80.2 26 | 74.4 27 79.1 28 TOF 29 18.0 30 16.3 Dry Bulb above Wet. Computed Dew Point. Dry Bulb above Dew Point. | Oo fe) 71.0 | 10.7 73.6 | 10.9 69.3 | 16.7 68.9 | 17.3 70.4 | 16.0 67.4 | 19.7 62.8 | 20.9 68.0 | 13.4 72.6 | 13.1 70.9 | 16.2 68.8 | 19.7 64.4 | 20.4 66.0 | 14.1 67.9 | 14.5 72.7 | 14.1 70.6 | 16.0 66.0 | 190 71.7 | 12.6 73.0 | 12.1 73.8 | 11.4 75.7 | 12.0 64.7 | 25.8 73.0 | 16.3 75.0 | 12.6 74,0 | 12.5 71.0 | 12.9 | | Mean Elastic force of Vapour. | Inches. © J ON = 817 il AOL 136 .668 O74: O81 790 148 699 .605 .638 679 192 AL 6638 168 SOL 822 873 611 OL 854 827 51 Mean Weight of Vapour in a Cubic foot of air. wt jAdditional Weight of Va- pour required for com- plete saturation. dity, complete satura- Mean degree of Humi- tion being unity. © SOU OUD Ot OL at Ay Ce GO mo bt ed > © 9a OU Go OU bo All the Hyerometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. +t Nie es OX alate < tlaes Sen =k. one . =<» aba ft | hy ——- —= =i — FE Se ath ee tt NS ND EOI St A RELY PEAT PR CAPE LALO P LEENA AA LAI LL Meteorologicat Observations. XXVi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, ibe in the month of April, 1864. Hourly Means, &c: of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. | z The Mean Height of the Bar a as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month, poe. Range of the Barometer ze o Range of the Temperature Oo ao) Jaga for each hour during FQ a for each hour during H | ee 2 the month, DS the month. ote | i es 8 AF | Boyclree sy 5 ate ; : } |} sae | Max Min. Diff. se | Max. Min. Diff. ; = = Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. ) O Oo Oo me g0.3 | 83.8| 74 night, 29.749 ‘29.863 {29.605 | 0.258 : : 0 98 1 (a2 2855 97 .258 80.0 83.2 73.7 95 2 722 | 98491 588 | .261| 79.6] 836] 73.5 10.1 3 | wi4 | .945 | 589 | .256| 79.0 | 83.0] 73.2 98 A, 714 .850 | .605 245 | 788 | 82.8 72.8 10.0 5 723 | 86F | .622 | .289| 785) 82.0) — 782 88 6 | .749 | 872} .643 | .229| 783) 816) 73,8 78 7 773 898 | .668 | .230| 79.38) 82.6] 74.8 78 8 795 904 701 .208 82.7 | 87.0 76.4 10.6 9 S11 925 707 218 85.9 90.0 77.2 12.8 10 O14: 939 £708 231 88.5 95.4 78.0 17.4 11 004, Jol 689 242 91.0 99.6 76.4 23.2 Noon, | .781 | .912| .663 | .249| 93.2 | 102.0] 78.0 | 24.0 de |= = 2754: 885 632 253 94.8 | 102.6 83.8 18.8 ps 728 861 .6038 .208 95.59 | 103.2 84.6 18.6 eal eeO0) 830 Sl 249 95.5 | 103.6 83.5 20.1 4 | .679 821 | .556 265 | 946 , 102.9 87.3 | 15.6 5 .678 819 dd 204 91.9 | 101.6 $2.0 - 19.6 6 685 829 068 261 88.7 96.2 79.2 17.0 vi 703 840 78 262 86.2 92.6 79.0 136 8 726 873 620 62538 83.8 88.0 742 13.8 9 744 892 635 257 82.9 86.4: 75.6 10.8 10 755 900 | .649 | .251| 81.8 | 858 | 74.7 1 11 752 g93 | 640 | .253 | 810 | 848] 74.8 10.0 | | | See ak X¥XV11 Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of April, 1864, Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) oy ° » emt . 4 Gas, = e 8 = a 2 s ° 3 O S6og{s34 3 i = an oO > Oo etoe IS) see = ee Ay = eg See ee © o 2 o-= oP & 0 O's Oh a or] eee ~) E io) 3) | os 5 ee cS) 2 2D rQ2 ae =O Ss os 2 ace Hour, s os © Fee Ts Dw Sg oP : ° SS 2) ne — S et 05 o 8 = 4y =| oa @ eS Sar oe: Sue | co 8'5O | Ee) = = es ot Sse © = 5 3 = oS i) “= ,° one s a 2 Ss jaa) or QO =m a ol Saya ona © Oy CRA F ty © mS So a oa o-= 5 4 = o Pa = DAL, cee oS ro 8 ei 7 .S =: = = = = CS a8 i oS Aun =. a co Oo fo =. = < qs Leas * ° ° ° Inches. Troy ers.|Troy gers. iB ete febey a ee 75.5 | 48 | 721 ! 82 | 0778 | 839 | 959 | 077 We 1 752 4.8 | 71.8 8 2 771 31 50 afer te 2 74.9 4.7 71.6 8.0 .766 27 42 ld z 3 74.7 oe vee 7.3 .768 31 19 | .79 1 Ay ide AA 418 7.5 758 20 24 79 uy 5 74.2 4.8 | 712 7.3 .756 18 17 79 as G 74.1 AD 7A2 71 756 18 10 .80 3 : "7 74.8 4.5 | 71.6 reve .766 27 32 78 ay 8 76.0 6.7 | 71.3 [11.4 | .758 15 3.57 70 48 9 76.7 88 | 70.5 | 15.0 | .739 | 7.89 4.83 62 4a 10 Vik AAS | 70.8 = 182 734 79 6.09 56 ae 11 17.4 | 1386 | 69.2 | 21.8 108 AW 7.46 .50 15 Woon.| 77.6 | 156 | 68.2 | 25.0 | .686 21 8.69 | 45 a8 1 77.7 | 17.1 | 67.4 | 27.4 | .668 .00 9,65 42 Bee 2 | 77.9 | 17.6 | 673 | 282 | 666 | 696 | 1093 | 41 ic 3 776 |17.9 | 66.9 | 28.6 657 .87 12 40 a 4, 77.8 | 168 | 67.7 | 26.9 | .674 | 7.06 9,49 43 14 5 77.38 | 14.6 | 685 | 23.4 692 30 8.02 48 ia. 6 77.5 |112 | 708 | 17.9 746 90 6.06 57 8 7 76.6 96 | 69.9 | 16.3 725 72 5.27 59 ae 8 Ws (1-75 |—70 2-12 8 751 8.04. 4.06 66 vig 9 76.3 6.6 | 71.7 | 11.2 768 24 3.55 70 Shr: 20 76.1 Bp 2A 9.7 778 .36 04 73 a: 11 75.7 Da 72.0 9.0 776 135 2.79 75 Be: fa es Jeli Bie t . aa = i eo Fw thre! All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. , i! Ws see eal later tie hd f Rha Hal RE pens % ar aes ow lee he ee ser HME 9 Ee iat ncaa eta ee HORTONS ett not Sn NRG EE Meteorological Observations. RXIX Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Caleutia, un the month of April, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. . {oo elStes OO & ma O SO. O°e-r Pot ns jb sq mele 6B Pe »| 4S |.8.0 2 S) 85 Sion Als es 0 |Inches. 1} 129.0; 0.13 Or He 9 ho a Os COs OX 6| 137.0! , 7) 145.0 8| ... | 0.20 9) 130.5 10 a70 eee TEE 18445 12) 140.0 13/ 142.0] -,.. 14) 131.4)... 15 gee @ee 16] 132.4 ; ORR Prevailing direction of the Wind. S. S. Sunday. H. & 8. S.&GN.W.&N. W.&S8. &S. W. S.GN., Sunday. S. & W. W.&5S. W.&S, M. Pressure of Wind Ale Ale Blo © Ble foal es CO BIH IR General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudless till 6 a. um. Scatd, i till 4 Pp. M. cloudy with thundering and raining at 5 Pp. mM. cloudless after- wards. Cloudless till 2 4. Mm. Scatd. “i & 91 till 4: p. m. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 2 Pp. m. Scatd. \i till 6 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 10 4. mw. Scatd. i & i till 6 Pp. mM. cloudless afterwards also fogey at 6 & 7 A. M. Cloudless till 5 a. Mm. Scatd. -i & 91 till 4 ep. uw. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 1 Pp. m. cloudy after- wards, also thundering & lightning at 8 p. M. & drizzling at 10 P. M. Cloudy ; also thundering, lightning & raining at 8 & 9 P. M. Clondy till noon ; cloudless till 4 P. Mm. Scatd. -i till 8 Pp. mM, cloudless afterwards, Cloudless. Cloudless till 4. a, um. Scatd. -i & Mi afterwards. Cloudless. Cloudless till 4 a. m. Scatd. clouds afterwards; also thundering and drizzling at 5 P. M. Cloudless till 6 a. mM. cloudy till 3 Pp, M. Scatd. -i after wards also slightly drizzling at 9 & 11 a. M. Cloudy till 7 a. mM. Seatd. —i & oi till 7 p. mu. cloudless afterwards also slightly drizzling at 6 P. M. Cloudless till 3 a, m. Seatd. clouds till 9 a. mw. cloudless afterwards. Cloudless till 5 a. mw. Scatd. —i& “i tillil a. Mm. cloudy till 6 P.M. Scatd, i afterwards. Ni Cirri, i Cirro strati, 01 Cumull, i Cumulo strati, -i Nimbi, —i Strati, W i Cirro cumuli, eS XXX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations le taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of April, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, 2 50 S S if Ith Reco, BS rd ate oe ne e7° . 5 De : svat tli : = a= Prevailing direction | 2 = General Aspect of the Sky. ao Be) bd a S © of the Wind. (rig Cis sy of te S| ose | aH ; ly foo = ES a o = = : a4 f — ———_—_—. | ——— oa ——— yee o _|inches. Ths | ip Dail BO = .. |S. &S. W. 4 | Cloudy till 4 p.m, Scatd, \—i after- tah wards. a 21| 199.7; .. |8.&58, W. 5 | Scatd, -i till 6 vp. mw. cloudless after- _j if? wards. 221 130.0} .. | 8.&S8. W. 1 | Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scatd. —-i & 91 | ! till 8 ep. mM. cloudless afterwards ; i | | also thundering at 4: P. M. ahh T 4 23) 199.4) << | 8: 1 | Cloudless till 6 a. m. Scatd. ©1 till 3 f 4 p.M Scatd.\-itill 7p. u.cloudless, -. afterwards. ip | = OA ... | Sunday. | 2 Wr 1 25-197.0 1 (| 8 | 1$ | Cloudless. lite | 26) 136.8 [ . 1S. & N. W. & S. EH, | 22 | Scatd. -itill 3 a.m. ; cloudless after- ~tpdaly a | wards. by | . 2187.0 a0 [Be 8 |) Cloudless till 3 a. mM. cloudy till 8 a. a te mw. cloudless afterwards; also hazy _/ii Ei | from 9 A, M. to 1 P. M. We 28) 183.0} s+ S. 12 | Cloudless. te 291 131.0] ... |S. | 52 | Cloudy till 3 a. m. cloudless till 7 a. 8 | m. Scatd, i till 11 a.m. cloudless Ant oe afterwards; also very slightly _. — | drizzling between 7 & 8 P. M. mbub! = 301 126.0! 0.78 | 8. &8. H. 1122 | Scatd. clouds till 9 a. mM. Scatd. — iil | Litill 3 rm. cloudy afterwards tg | also thundering, lightning and a a: raining from 6 to 9 P. M. ee ‘leo ~ cane Se ~~ is e: ae et a e —— - aS hati TWh Me aud] Sy BNE havea e aa ——— anche wreas ° =o LSHPARE READIN Sere, NUE AS Oe rege SL ay iL pieS antes Sed AD a ine, 6 a De ear RA a i Lei ivan we De aN FE a paar Sm WL PETTERS a ce RR eS SLES , Meteorological Observations. XXKi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of April, 1864. Montuty REsvunts. - Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ee ee Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. on the 2nd, oe Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 P. M. on the 27th, ee Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, a if Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. ee ee at Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. aA ee os Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. oe Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ee or Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 26th, es aa Min. Temperature occurred at 4 a. M. on the 9th, ee as Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, Ze ot Mean of the daily Max. ’emperature, ie es = Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. ot os — Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. : we Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb iPhenmcimeter ee Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee ee Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, ee Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. oe ee Inches 29.741. 29.939 29.555 0.384 29.819 29.669 0.150 Oo 85.6 103.6 72.8 30.8 96.2 77.6 18.6 Inches 76.2 9.4: 69.6 16.0 Inches 0.717 T'roy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee oe ee Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, es Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, Rained 8 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee ee Total amount of rain during the month, = = ee Total amount of rain indicated by the gauge attached to the Anemo- meter during the month, os as ee ne Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee oe 7.09 5.11 0.60 Inches 0.78 Lil 0.93 j | | i ; ‘ qe 5 Le Sites Seb: Ae | 4; at aE te * e 4 a cd al a AL + i = i 1 ; wOns, gical Observat Meteorolo CR RAIL x ~~ “=e ao = 7) = 2 = = 3S = Ss joa) Ben hee an ys S08 8 3 SS S 2 & = S&e CO bas Se) ei Naa = Pea SS 5 5 on Ss 8 SS he ee Ss oe ay) SS eS > 3 Sa Raa ASD] AS by) oS ea os “ S = sh} S 3 ~~ Abstract of the Results of t A) oes A eT ee es Montruny Resvuts. *DOSSTTT | el ret wom ri | SCN Ge Gol eun nay el ease Re Le GO be 20 Of maANN a SVs — SAN we Ss see ee eam wind was blowing, it rained. : | ee a NC CCR OL Sas oe i t z Pe RR RE CARIES ei arr err ee with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular Pega TONDO blew, together Hour. Midnight. att are Ar aS AS Roweih tah oc dat ome NRT ns Svat gly at pitti ae oe aes are eo behwcas ee er sia pa Cor re : : > ain a — ae a A Sella - ~ 2, ey agg wie I wrorhy: ear e aa etic By 5 Aan ap My te Bie TH ny 4 otesy “re ——— — — Tan — — Lcpsmaitin’ seth Spear ES IER ES SETS EME aes sige eee asa 1 RE eA OS eae i IS RTI See ee reel rn eee RT ES Eee Sa ae Sat Naa aS a2 | Meteorological Observations. Be. ahbh Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of May, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Rast. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. roms Sou oo Range of the Barometer a 2 Range of the Tempera- c 5 s during the day. 32 : ture during the day. 3 \ g Date. " S o S = Ss = SS 4 Max Min Diff S Ss Max Min. | Diff. Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Oo 0) 0) ny) 1 | Sunday. 2 29.691 | 29.790 | 29.593 0.197 84.2 95.0 |! 74.6 | 20.4 3 705 162 635 127 86.1 94,4 80.6 | 13.8 T] 4, (ARS) 188 697 131 86 6 95.3 80.6 | 14.7 5 697 162 624 138 86.9 97.0 504 | 16.6 6 .669 719 580 139 86.8 98.0 77.6 | 20.4 7 677 134 .619 115 87.0 98.8 77.8 | 21.0 8 | Sunday. 9 776 852 709 143 88.1 99.8 | 79.2 | 20.6 10 812 887 767 120 83.3 94.6 79.0 | 15.6 11 838 902 756 146 82.1 91.7 75.2 | 16.5 12 846 923 771 152 83.7 93.0 75.0 | 18.0 18 827 892 165 127 | 86.7 98.4 79.2 | 19.2 14. 798 876 — J 04) 72 87.1 99.6 78.4 | 21.2 15 | Sunday. 16 787 |. .881 .706 175 82.9 94.0 73.8 | 20.2 17 805 883 712 L71 82.8 93.6 73.0 | 20.6 I8 871 947 807 140 (eee 92.0 74.0 | 18.0 19 818 892 “146 146 81.6 93,6 74.2 | 19.4: 20 “769 851 .658 193 83.8 94,0 -| 74.7 | 19.3 21 “106 163 616 | Lad 87.0 98.2 79.0 | 19.2 22 | Sunday. : | 23 663 139 .080 159 89.2 101.6 81.2 | 20.4 24, 082 | 645 500 145 90.6 104.2 | 81.4 | 22.8 25 083 649 5893 112 87.3 96.6 83.0 | 13.6 i 26 647 708 602 101 82,2 95.6 76.6 | 19.0 | 27 686 749 614 135 3.8 | 928 | 76.0 | 168 , i 28 .686 748 096 152 81.9 93.0 73.2 | 19,8 yah 29 | Sunday. 30 668 | .720| 614| .106| 772 | 830 | 746) 8.4 ) 3] .628 .695 565 .130 79.9 86.4: 75.0 | 11.4 y The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. mometer Means are derived, from the hourly Observations made during the day. XXXIV Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations i taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1864. * Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements 4 dependent thereon.— (Continued). f ss E ‘S 5. | ag “A gs o ° : ss 3 ta = 8 Eee 2 a. |£8 | 2 f = ° a wy SO oS a ti 2 & = P = ee (ae ele oe 4 3 > cs 2 o6 mss), Sos ft faa) 2 © Es} — 2S oH & ote = ‘' Date.| 3 A ‘B me (255) See : Ges a = 2 Be) 38 |e oe a5 ‘ a 2 B | 28 | 82 i426 (¢2"\e22 ae pA = fe a oe ee . 3 8 b 8 pe | oF | of 2a) eos d = =) Oo Q ai = = = | luh 0 ) i) fy) Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr. 1 Sunday . 2 78.1 6.1} 73.81 10.4 { 0.822] &80 | 3.44 | 072 3 79.8 6.3 | 754} 10.7 865 | 9.22 73 VA. 4, 80.5 6.1/ 768} 9.8 905 .63 51 73 i 5 80.0 6.9 | 59] 11.0 879 .36 .89 71 ‘ 6 79.2 76 | 74.6} 12.2 843 | 8.98 | 4.23 | .68 7 76.5 10.5 | 70.2} 16.8 732 | 7.78 | 6.51 59 8 Sunday 9 16.7 114] 699] 18.2 725 69 | 6.08 56 10 76.0 7.3 | 70.9 | 12.4 ‘748 | 8.03 | 8.90 67 - 11 73.1 9.0 66.8 | 15.3 655 7.04 447 61 ; 12 74.9 8.8 | 68.7 | 15.0 697 AG 61 62 ; 13 77.3 9.4 | 71.7} 15.0 .768 | 8.18 | 5.00 62 14, 77.5 9.6 | 71.7 | 15.4 .768 18 15 61 15 Sunday. Lill 16 75.4 7.5 | 70.1-| 12.8 729 | 782 | 3.97 66 te 17 76.3 Bias Sea 768 | 8.24. 51 70. FI 18 75.1 AB 1-717 | 82 768 30 | 2.48 AE ae: 19 76.0 5.6 | 721} 9.5 778 .36 .98 74 i te 20 769 6.91 72.1 17 | 178 83 | 3.77 .69 ig 21 78.9 8.1| 74.0 | 13.0 827 80 | 4,49 .66 un 22 | Sunday. is 23 81.1 8.1| 762 | 13.0 {| .887 | 9.41 75 67 a: 24 80.6 10.0| 746] 16.0 | .843| 891 | 5.85 | .60 1 “i 25 81.3 6.5 | 77.4 | 10.4 922 | 9.81 | 8.79 72 ae ‘ 26 774 | 481 74.01 8.2 827 | 8.90 | 264 | .77 | ie 27 77.1 6.7 | 72.4 | 11.4 785 Al | 8.69 70 | ee: 28 772 4.7 | 73.9 | 8.0 824 Bi 2257 78 | ee 29 | Sunday. \ ee 30 74.8 248 Tod 4 .803 72 | 1.28 .88 ‘l = 31 76.8 Si 946 | 538 843 | 9.11 67 .85 ih All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. eT +E he geet on ante ee na WO ne ATER aces Sas eee ereieg eee Meteorological Observations. XXXV Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. So S wz | Range of the Barometer = ® Range of the Temperature age for each hour during pos for each hour during Hour = c Fo the month. ae) the month, | mo Qk a 0% : a x32 | Max Min Diff seo | Max. Min. Diff. = = Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. ) 0 Oo 0 Mid- |! night. 29.733 (29.862 | 29.572 | 0 290 80.0 85.2 73.8 11.4 1 719 828 | .553 275 79.9 84.6 74.0 10.6: 2 715 841 AL -300 79.5 84.4 74.6 9.8. 3 708 -853 546 07 79.4 84.0 75.0 9.9 4, .699 857 049 .308 79.5 83.8 74.0 9.8 5 £728 872 .550 022 78.9 83.6 74.0 9.6 6 744 893 O79 14 79.2 84.0 74,0 10.0 7 762 915 593 022 80.4: 85.2 (52 10.0 8 71718 .930 604 2326 83.3 86.8 77.8 9.0 9 198 937 .636 3801 85.7 89.4) 79.3 10.1 10 £795 947 645 .302 88.4 93.2 79.8 13.4 il 782 9389 629 2310 90.5 97.4 77.6 19.8 Noon.| .765 | .917/ .611 | .306| 92.3 | 99.4. | 76.4 | 23.0 1 TAL 877 086 291 92.8 | 101.9 76.0 25.9 2 LL 8o7 562 279 92.8 | 102.9 | 75.6 27.3 3 682 .809 53L 248 92.6 | 104.0 5.2 28.8 A, 665 832 506 .026 91.1 , 104.2 74.8 29.4: 5 664 848 500 048 88.2 | 101.6 74.6 27.0 6 675 842 5OL 841 85.7 95,4 74.6 20.8 7 694, 852 524: 328 83.7 91.2 74.6 16.6 8 714 869 545 324: 82.0 88.4 73.0 15.4 9 730 883 555 328 81.3 87.2 73.2 14.0 10 746 892 571 321 80.7 86.4, 713.8 12.6 11 738 887 582 305 80.0 86.0 73.6 12.4 | ee ee ee The Mean Heicht of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb There mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month, XXXVI Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | inthe month of May, 1864. 3 Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—( Continued. ) = 2 s E S 2S (65a | 45 ‘: B P| 6s (a 1 8 {2 4252 oe 0 As o 5) > 2 ‘eo 2 = © O-n 1 Sao E e = 2 S52] 034 i @ + ac ® 3 2 a6 tos | a> | “. Hour. = s os Fa s es “an? ee Sh eet : 2 2 Sel =e | 2s @,2)/ 33% 3 Eo s 5 $2) Ae |F2:) 822) 234 he ® 8 ea a, PQ += a cee eee eee a = 3 a & A o> S Oa Se a So = ce a > 18 = Bo |e | ee 48 SS a 4 B 0 oO Oo Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs. as : mn af i. | 768 | 87 | 737 | 68 | 0819 | 885 | 196 | oz —_— 1 76.5 84 | 741 58 830 96 82 83 Ve | 762 1 381-7890 | 66 | 824 - 90 46 | Bh Ae 3 76.2 | 8.2 | 74.0 5.4 827 95 67 84 . A 76.3 82 741 5.4 | .830 .98 68 84. 1s 5 45.8 | 3.1 |~ 73.6 5.8 817 84 63 84 as 6 We Bl |780 5.3 | 824 92 64 85 _ zt "7 76.8 8.6 | 74.3 6.1 .835 9.01 93 82 baa 8 78.0 | 53 | 74.3 9.0 | .885 | 8.96 .| 2.97 15 as 9 78.9 | 68 | 74.1 | 11.6 | .830 185 3.95 69 | ta 10 79.4 9.0 74.0 14. 4) 827 |= .79 5.05 64) | ata 11 80.0 | 105 | 73.7 {16.8 | .819 .66 6.06 59 | 8 Noon. 80.6 11.7 73.6 18.7 817 09 91 5 +6 1 79.9 {129 | 72.2 | 206 | .781 19 7.53 52 ! 1 2 79.4 | 18.4 | 714 | 214 761 .00 72 51 ie 4 3 79.2 |184 | 71.2 | 214 756 | 7,95 68 51 4 4 786 1125 | 711 | 20.0-| .753 95 02 53 : 5 Tio AE 706 3-16 741 .86 5.90 57 4 6 76.9 8.8 70.7 15.0 744 93 4.87 |. .62 = 7 76.5 Ha yal ae 763 | 818 3.89 68 ; ieee 8 75.9 | 6.1 | 71.6 | 104 | .766 28-1 24 72: d 9 76.1 5.2 | 72.5 8.8 7871 = AT 217 15 \ 4 10 76.1 | 4.6 | 72.9 TS 797 59 45 78 M a at 762°) 48) 732 7.3 .806 .70 .28 79 | 4 ‘ a ) 4 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. a u ‘h c — sae Se (cata pho eenigenN SET AM seasbiesPaeioin a Saar 0 Se ean SPRINGER oan Sern Stang Se re Meteorological Observations. XXXVl Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations is, taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ‘> an the month of May, 1864. | Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. x 2 | Soe : 48 |83< ae Az |S © 4 / Prevailing direction | 9 iE General Aspect of the Sky. 2| ¥ rs age of the Wind. aoe = tos) Ss a chy = fo) mh Ale me at o (Inches. ibs BEES ... | Sunday. 3 ; 2) 128.4! 0.37 |S. 17; | Cloudless till 8 a. m. cloudy till 9 A, M. Scatd. i till 4 Pp. wm. cloudy afterwards; also raining between o& 6 P.M, 3 140.0; ... |S.&S8. EH. 2z | Cloudless till 3 a, m. Scatd. clouds : till noon, cloudless afterwards, =< A) 132.2| ,.. |S. 2z | Cloudless till 11 a. m. Scatd. “i till 7. M. cloudless afterwards. Bl 1354.1... Ss. 85 | Cloudless till 4 a. m. Scatd. clouds till 9 4. m cloudless afterwards. 6| 136.4! 0.09 | S. 4 | Cloudless till 6 a. m. Seatd. -i till 4 Pp. M. cloudy afterwards, also thun- dering and lightning from 9 to 11 P. M. & drizzling between 6 & 7 Pp, M. and at 10 & 11 P. mu. 7| 136.0) ... |S.&S8. W. 2 | Cloudy till1l a. wm. Scatd. “i till | 7 ve. M. cloudy afterwards; also drizzling from 9 to 11 Pp. mM. Sie .. | Sunday. 3 9 139.9| ... |8.&S8. W. 1; | Cloudless till 2 Pp, m., cloudy after- wards. 5 |Scatd. “i; also drizzling & thun- dering at 3 P. M, 11} 128.4) ,., |N.H.& H.& 8S. HE, | 2 | Overcast till 3 a.m. Seatd, Hi & oi | till 3 P. M. cloudy afterwards, also thundering & lightning from 7tollp. u. & drizzling at 7 P. M. 12| 127.0! ... |W.&S8. 4 | Cloudless till 7 a. Mm. Scatd. -i & 71 till 5 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards, ec lcee also lightning and drizzling at es midnight. , 13/ 140.0| ... |S.&S8S. W. 43 | Cloudless till 3 a. um. Seatd, \i till 11 | A. M. Seatd. “i till 3 p.m. cloudy till 8 Pp. mu. cloudless afterwards = also drizzling & thundering at6 p.m, 10 125.0; 0.18 |S. & N. HE, & . 14; 1382.0! ,.. S. x | Cloudless till 2 a.m. Scatd, —i till 9 A. M. cloudless till 1 p.m, Scatd. clouds afterwards. 15 0.86 | Sunday. 21% 16| 130.0 . |S. H&S. W.& 8. | 0 | Scatd. clouds; also thundering and lightning at 8 & 9 P. M. “i Cirri, i Cirro strati, [i Cumub, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati, ft W i Cirro cumuli, od 2~ i Saree AeSie) LE TLS OAS EE ee ea : ; ; Malco tn ion Ne nicer a eyes cea ans bial nia da dmesteeen AD Fit Sede a Me Rerearr s WEXGENE fred Vit Une tl apse Sas Wis Sal ao aco ci Tyme T wi e < gt peop cate & soe reac - “3 aah yoy as NT Renee XKXVH1 Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of May, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, o oO © eg | Ss. i 0.9 |B Oo nm .| 2 |O & €| Prevailing direction | 9 = General Aspect of the Sky. S| xo Lea of the Wind. Py o| © se | ewe is Ale A ipo a o |Inches. tbs 17} 124.0} 2.60 |S. 15 | Cloudless till 5 a. mu. Scatd. cloudg till 1 P. m. cloudy afterwards; also thundering and lightning from 5 toll P. M. and raining at 3 P, M. and from 7 to 11 Pp. m, 18: 120.0| 0.72 |8. HE. & N. HE. 4 | Cloudy till 3 a. m. Scatd, “i till noon, Cloudy afterwards also rain- ing at midnight and 1 a. M. & at 35 “4 and 11 P. uM. 19] 119.4) 048 /S.E.&8.&9.W. 19 | Scatd. Vig 73 till 3 yp, Mu. cloudy af- | terwards, also raining at midnight andat 5 & 6 Pp. mM. 90| 119.0! ... S.&S.W. 54 | Cloudless till noon, Scatd. -iand i till 6 Pp. M. cloudy afterwards, also thundering & lightning at 7 P.M. 21; 1386.0; ... |S. &S8, W. 2 | Cloudless till 5 A, M. Scatd. “i till 10 A. mM. cloudless till 2 Pp, um, Scatd, | clouds afterwards. 7s ee 0.28 | Sunday. i) 23 144,0:\-- 2-18, 0 | Cloudless, 24' 144.4) ... |S. &S8. W. 1 | Cloudless. O51 89- Os =s|-G. 53 | Cloudless till 3 a. mw. Scatd. clouds till 3 Pp. mM. cloudy afterwards also slightly drizzling at 5 p. . 26 0.18 |S. HE. & 8. & H. 25 | Cloudy; also drizzling occasionally from 1 to 9 Pp. M, & lightning from | 7 to9 P, M. 27 80-8 |= os 0 | Scatd, \-i till3 a. mu. cloudy till noon Scatd, i afterwards, 28; 118.0} 1.86 |18S.&8. E 4% | Cloudy; also raining constantly, from Jl a.m. toll p.m, & thundering & lightning from 6 to 9 P. M. 29 0.14 | Sunday. ls 30]... 3.10 | 8. & H, 3 Cloudy ; also raining and ee from 9 A. M. to 2 P. M, Olly. S.E&S 4 | Cloudy; also drizzling at 10 a, M. &atd5&6Pp. uM, saad 9 Ocalan eins ges wn a ng RS TERS acre nee Serene wi scams ee oe nN ee a ea Meteorological Observations. XXX1x Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1864. Monruty Reasvurts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ee ve, 295729 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a.m. on the 18th, ee 29,94'7 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 Pp. M. on the 24th, eo 29.500 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, we os = 0.447 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. * ee ee 29,798 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. as ge s« —29:650 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee «©0148 te) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ve ee 84.6 Max. Temperature occurred at 4 p. mM. on the 24th, ee ee 104.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 8 p. mM. on the 17th, ee o« 73.0 Hatreme range of the Temperature during the month, 0° as 31.2 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ee ee oo 95.2 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. a ae a 77.2 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 18.0 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ss ae 17.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 7.1 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee ee 72.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, a 12.1 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, - << 0-487 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee a at 8.42 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, = 3.97 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.68 Inches Rained 18 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, AS = 3.10 Total amount of rain during the month, = a <= =10.36 Prevailing direction of the Wind, ., as ms S.&S. H, "1 ie BU este nibesaet = = e eT > a eacent Ls sad dha P — = . cree a . 5 athe lee eelire ltr ake ees EES - a be at's ‘ i 0 AE TIES 0 Lape Fang 7 cs * Fey Ne, tee eee, Sty. oe a yeem ee dee ¥ monet so eae By ea SP Ae oe Me aaa Sel A tee t Ee AT HE PM AA ae pe Uys We TPO ieee Pee a OR TU D oKkeelact ae 9 ares iy ey eg LMT vege 5 Bea yy Ten aston a met Sete FAL on es Me ete 2 ne AA Toure: PM ey Ney db oe gee Shale prs is arr a MIRA) 8 i a Sr Ut NC Me} ee eAT ira len Ue Cine Abe) asain Ua UM Mee Ae ealre See HER thei rE isc AanelUe Vipehe ee aS AN Wot eaBi ot Lacey Caer pcre be Pao es Wa ane A MILA ROR GOR epee A PN IN Tp eae cI RE RAT Coen irae ear Re ; “Ce taal) 4 7 cro r eld, ; Py rae eet e ds fee x] : Meteoro logical Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of May, 1864. Monruty RESULTS. Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. Rain on. Missed. Midnight. be eS ho he DD SS ee te | mM WBRDD WOO I moO Ono OUb AM OwWe bd bd eon fot food bed i Wr bh Ww OUB O10 O Od bo mI bo Noon. aes em ou) bb fe a) He ie EO NrFNNMN eK Doe ee 1 BPOUOUONQO OS WHE Pepwpe re pnb NAA Q co1ow w oy) fod pod fl fal bo TS) be WNMWOBR|® OLoUs & Ft fel el On the 26th May, the wind which had been blowing steadily from S., and by HE. suddenly veered round at 12h. 30m. to N. W. blowing very strongly, and in heavy gusts varying in pressure from 8 to 25lbs per square foot till 2h. lom. P. M. when it became calm, having veered during the interval by W. to 8. W. About 8h. 30m. the wind again changed suddenly from 8. W. to N. and by E. and subsequently to E. and by N. The gale was accompanied by a good deal of thunder and lightning and a little rain, The ten minutes observations taken during the gale show that at Noon the Barometer stood at 29.79 Inches at 12h. 30m., the moment of the first sudden change of wind, and commencement of gale, it rose to 29.83 Inches and then fell gradually and continuously to 29,738 Inches at 5 p.m, At 8 P. M, it again rose to 29.882 Inches, : me wees mension Ula RR I es SN URS NO SE RPREEO TT Pee a ap wer SRS ar tapes eG OR : 5 iS 2 pn Ew. = SS ee ae = = = ah Meteorological Observations. xl wh, Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ‘ taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, wn the month of June, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. a ee Se er ee oes ere ee o 5 au 2» © < Range of the Barometer RG & |Range of the Tempera- “Ep : = during the day. = E ture during the day. is nS ~ Date,.| = Aes z ; | S24 | Max. | Min. | Dif. #& | Max. | Min, | Dif, uM = = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) ) Oo Oo 1 | 29.574 ) 29.633 | 29.493 0.140 85.2 91.9 79.4 | 12.5 2 507 563 44:7 116 85.9 93.0 78.4 | 14.6 3 511 09 455 100 86.7 95.0 79.2 | 15.8 4 009 601 465 136 88.4 97.4: 80.6 | 16.8 | 5 | Sunday. 6 584 641 A938 148 | 88.8 94.6 | 82.8 | 11.8 t 7 588 .650 025 125 85.8 94,4: 82.8 | 11.6 i 8 078 .628 512 .L16 87.8 94.6 81.8 | 12.8 | 9 559 614 480 134 87.9 96.6 76.6 | 20.0 | 10 558 .628 ATL L157 85.8 93.6 78.0 | 15.6 i) 11 AT 603 488 oL15 80.5 86.2 77.6 | 8.6 \\ 12 | Sunday. it 13 531 | 605 448 | .157 | 87.0 | 96,4 | 82.0 | 144 | 14 587 .630 540 090 84.5 90.2 80.8 | 9.4 15 .580 627 538 089 83.0 88.8 80.0 | 8.8 16 41 596 488 »L08 84.1 90.6 78.0 | 12.6 17 487 o2 429 123 86.1 94.2 79.8 | 14.4 18 539 093 482 111 85.8 89.0 | 81.4 | 7.6 19 | Sunday. mi 0 617 | .672| .517| .155| 849 | 922 | 46.0 / 169 21 580 .630 523 107 95.9 92.8 78.0 | 14.8 | 22 546 992 A73 119 88.6 95.8 83.8 | 12.0 23 524 504 468 086 89.5 96.2 84.2 | 12.0 24) 048 577 506 071 85.5 93.4 80.8 | 12.6 AN 25 535 O12 A84 088 86.7 94:,4: 79.6 | 14.8 Ai 26 | Sunday. Ve 27 565 |} 611 | .512| 099) 868 | 926 | 836) 90 “i 28 523 569 470 .099 81.4 83.6 80.0 | 3.6 yi 29 514 576 A738 L038 79.3 82.8 76.8 | 6.0 Zi 30 495 036 AAT 089 81.1 85.8 75.0 | 10.8 vf See ee ee fy The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb There f mometer Means are derived, from the ho urly Observations made during the day. eat} ae :o 25 “3 & f= oe ant aes aed, ict a au et mind seats Sie eee Se Bd oe ae a ee © a one a oe re 4, 5) ro a | peer | a=5) t 41 a xi Meteorological Observations. = i Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations y taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, ; in the month of June, 1864. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements yi dependent thereon.— (Continued). - : E ‘Oo 5.4 a ‘— s pe a 8 2S 3 Pee ee f S © @ = Se oe if 2 é Ps 5 <3 ee ny 3 > Ss 2 o 6 mes), Cos Ht sa e © = 8 es ae H ae Date. aoe oa f= a) anes = See ee 0 a Re oo 2 So = | 8a [ean] 853 be i see n ff | BY ) Oo Oo | fy) Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr if 1 79.9 5.3 | 762) 9.0 | 0.887 | 9.49 | 3.12 | 0.75 m 4 2 80.2 Bia, 762 9.7 .887 AT 4.0 74 f 2 3 81.3 5.4] 78.11 86 943 | 10.04 14. .76 a Le 4 83.2 5.2 | 80.1; 8.3 | 1.005 67 17 77 m 12 5 | Sunday. in ce 6 81.9 6.4] 781] 10.2 | 0,948 02 78 73 i Le 7 80.4: 5.4) 766 | 9.2 899 | 9.59 24, 75 ii ia 8 81.9 59 78.4. 94 .952 | 10.12 48 74 it 44 9 81.6 63 | 77.8} 10.1 934 | 9.98 71 73 is } 43 10 80.4 5A 76.6 9,2 .899 59 24 75 il 48 il 76.4 AA l= 73.5 \— 7.0 814 | 8.78 | 2.20 80 4 ne 12 Sunday. 1% 4 13 81.5 5.5 | 78.2) 88 | 946] 10.07 | 3.22 76 — 14, 80.2 43) 77.2 | 73 916 | 9.81 | 2.54 79 fe: 15 79.2 AS 276012 7-3 .887 52 48 79 - a 16 79.6 4.5 | 76.4 | 7.7 .893 56 65 78 We a 17 81.2 49| 778! 88 934: 97 98 ae: Me c 18 81.5 43 | 78.5 | 7.3 955 | 10.21 62 80 = o 19 | Sunday. | s ES 20 80.8 AN 779 | -70- | 937 | 02 AT 80 the : 21 81.9 4.0} 791} 68 973 38 | .49 81 | 2 22 83.8 4.8 | 80.91 7.7 | 1.030 92 | 3.00 78 al a 23 84.4 5.1 | 813) 82 043 | 11.06 23 7. a a 24, 81.1 4.4) 78.0) 75 | 0.940 | 10.03 | 2.69 79 ia ey 25 81.0 5.7) 77.6] 91 928 | 9.89 | 3.29 75 | al i 26 | Sunday. \4 a 27 82.2 46} 79.41 74 983 | 10.47 | 2.74 79 a 28 78.8 26 | 77.0 | 4,4 910 | 9.81 1.46 87 be ee 29 76.8 2.5| 75.0 | 43 854. 24 BD .87 | i 30 78.6 25) 76.8 | 43 .905 75 AQ .87 ‘ly os ‘tlh ‘a : : ‘ly Ee > Spe io} ‘Sea 2 O te 2 ) 2 ° +S —— oa - Hour. | 2% 3 = s = “en? e om | & = 20 19 q if) ss a . Sh ‘> 8 =a 2 oS | Yor — Se rm 45 Ss Su ae) oO a9 = = Soa Filo eA. SBS s a2 o & pO Es Pas =e > eos oe ee See ai © b z Ps Ay o> e5.|\ea8 S38 ‘ ( = A O a = Soar gs | Oo Oo Oo Oo Inches. |'Troy grs.!Troy grs. okt 796 | 30 | 775 | 51 | 0.923 | -994 | 1.74 | 0.85 1 79.1 3.1 76.9 5.3 .908 16 18 85 2 78.9 3.1 76.7 5.3 902 70 V7 .8D a 3 78.6 2.9 76.6 A.9 .899 645 64 86 Aj 78.8 2.7 76.9 A.6 908 76 R315) oO — a 5 718.7 2.7 76.8 4.6 905 73 4 .86 6 78.9 2.8 76.9 4.8 .908 (6 61 86 am "7 79.5 | 3.0 | 774 Bl ft .922 91 7B .85 8 80.5 3.9 17.8 6.6 934 99 2.32 Rous une 9 81.6 9.0 78.6 8.0 958 10.21 £93 48 10 82.5 5.5 | 79.2 8.8 .976 B37 3.31 76 11 82.3 6.0 79.6 9.6 989 A8 208 tA in| | Ul Noon. | 93.3 6.9 | 79.2 | 11.0 | .976 33 4.26 71 | 1 83.2 7.5 78.7 12.0 961 16 04 69 2, 83.0 8.0 78.2 12.8 946 9.98 95 67 3 82.7 7.7 78.1 123 943 97 70 68 — 4, 82.5 7.2 78.2 LES 946 10.00 SOL 10 Be} 82-1 6.7 | 78.1 | 10.7 948 .00 00 71 6G | Sie 5.7 78.3 9.1 949 09 3.36 a Se eo = eo Oo |5 2 oa | 2S © § | Prevailing direction | © 5 General Aspect of the Sky. “7| Kee 18 oe of the Wind. {Ac Al SA ipod ao o |Inches. Tbs 20) 126.7) 1.56 |S. 8 | Cloudy till 9 a. m. Scatd. 1i till 4. Pp. M. cloudy afterwards; also raining from 7 to 11 p.m. and thundering and lightning at 7& SP. M. 41; 118.0) ... {S8. 14 | Cloudy also thundering and light- ning at 1O & 11 a. M. 22) 184.9]... S. & 8. H. 1 Cloudy till 9 a.m. Scatd. clouds afterwards. 23; 127.0| ... |S. &S8. EH. 24 |Scatd, i till 11 a.m. Scatd. 7 afterwards. Aa 2s, S.& 8. EH. lz | Cloudy till 7 Pp. uw. cloudless after- wards. 45/ 132.0( ,,, |S. &8. E, 1 | Scatd. -i & i till 7 p. m. cloudless afterwards also drizzling at 7 P. M. 20 = Sunday. = 47| 118.5| ... |S. &8. EH, & calm. 1 | Cloudy. nearly the whole day; also drizzling at 4 & 5 P. M. 2s), 2.47 |W. &S.W.&8.H.| 4 | Cloudy; also incessantly raining from 8 A. M. to 1l P. mM. and thundering at 2 P, M. 20). 1.92 |S. W. & W. dz | Cloudy; also raining nearly the whole day. oul, 7.06 |S. &S8. H. 8 | Cloudy; also raining nearly the whole day and thundering and lightning from 1 to 4 A, M. ~) i be & > - : 2 25 —_ oe eee specie ma lags Hae as Ps STS nna precast ante —— ™ = = ee Kote = rn ey a Se ARSE ee Sane ae PSS eae eter SSR oe OTe 1 peti caine te geo eine ied RE ORS SSNS eat eat Oe theses : = : M eteorological Observations. xlvil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of June, 1864. Monruty Reusvnts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ee ee 29.548 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 8 A. uw. on the 20th, es 29.672 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 17th, ee 29.429 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, oe oe § =: «243 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. ee ee ee 209.600 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. ee ee 29.486 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, ae ee «©: 0, 114 Oo Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. we ee 85.5 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. m. on the 4th, ee oe 97.4 Min. Temperature occurred at 2 a. M. on the 30th, oe ee 75.0 Hatreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 22.4 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, oe ee oe 92.2 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. A ae aa 79.9 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. ee 12.3 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. 5 ae 80.8 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb ieherpoeee aS 4.7 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ae oe 717.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, aE 8.0 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. ee ee §=—.: 0.92 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, = oe ee 9.88 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, a 2.84) Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.78 Inches Rained 16 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, oe ee 7.06 Total amount of rain during the month, = oe ve —- 18578 Total amount of rain indicated by the gauge attached to the Anemo-. meter during the month, “e os x ~= 17,93 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee oe S. &S. HE. “a i E: oe 1 = re Se male a pe Me te ae oe ag = Risa Z| ZF 2 ca em cet ered ass Sead — #-0e ne ou -~ Fon © eon re = eh e,! xlvii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June, 1864. Monrunty RESULTS. Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. W. Rain on. Midnight. : 1] 1] 4 ke bo eBOwWhrwN We fal pat , MBoOooOomonnambaobe Dib O1D O1W CO WE DD bo ee ee cell ened soll aml S2) i © — DO Od C NT SD OUOU OL WS OD RE Re ES Noon. ms Co DO NRE WNE @®OO OH jt NRE ONE oS m OO OATS Or foam feed fed fel fe COSTA GW NW WH OLOTM - =s iii asin S ES LGA OTS haere : : - - si eRe et PRE TROT. EIS AIO EA ODA a Sea eS mis eee a ees ie aap ins a ce aaa gp ek om ES EE RY OE PALIN OH ER REE Sao: SR aac ea ee eS EE eee ame 3 Meteorological Observations. = xlix . Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations * taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, em the month of July, 1864. Latitude 22° 3371” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c, of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. eee 24 ole Range of the Barometer 3 & {Range of the Tempera- Sp 3 during the day. - ture during the day. oe bs Date. | ™ x a = 3 | s+ | Max. | Min. | Diff, Ey Max. | Min. | Dif. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. i) Oo Oo oO S| + 1 | 29.491 | 29.529 | 29.449 0.080 81.7 86.7 78.6 | 8.1 = i! 2 499 dol 455 096 82.5 86.8 770} 98 oe f 3 | Sunday. at | 4) 550, .605| .497/ .108| 824 | g52 | s10|] a2 alk 5 O10 566 A538 113 80.0 83.0 76.8 | 6.2 | 6 505 aA A58 086 | 81.6 86.0 | 77.8 | 82 | 4 570 .629 037 092 82.5 85.8 79.2) 6.6 | 8 088 £633 03d 100 84.1 89.4 80.0 9.4 ‘| | 9 079 638 515 123 84.2 89.8 | 79.4 | 10.4 i 10 | Sunday. i ‘iit 11 596 661 523 138 | 82.9 87.8 | 80.6 | 72 12 018 O10 436 139 85.0 89.6 81.2 | 8.4 13 470 O16 406 110 83.6 90.2 77.2 | 18.0 14 433 7A, 377 097 84.2 89.2 82.3 | 6.9 15 423 485 002 133 84.3 88.8 81.6 7.2 Oy 16 413 463 396 127 84.2 89.4 81.6 | 7.8 | 17 | Sunday. iy | i 18 397 AAI 346 | 095) 834 | 874 | 808] 6.6 | 19 439 025 397 128 84.7 91.2 80.6 | 10.6 20 412 476 328 148 82.8 86.0 81.0 | 5.0 ee 2 362 21 213 .L08 82.0 85.4 80.0 | 5.4 sh 22 480 043 94 149 80.9 83.7 79.4 | 4.3 } 23 522 568 68 100 | 84.6 88.8 | 80.6] 8.2 it 24 | Sunday. ih 25 519| .564| .467/ .097| 862 | 896 | s26| 70 i 26 .520 963 ATS .088 85.4: 90.4: 81.0 | 9.4 27 31 582 A89 .093 82.9 86.4 80.4 | 6.0 AY 28 O13 .625 521 LO4: 83.7 86.4 S12) 52 pe 29 610 .669 059 110 84.8 89.4 82.6 | 6.8 Ay 30 615 659 563 .096 83.3 85.2 79.2 | 60 - | 31 | Sunday. } : | iy . The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. y, § ; mometer Means are derived, from the hourly Observations made, during the day. | —_—— a ] | Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations it taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1864. 4 Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements «i dependent thereon.— (Continued). in E cS =a 6 ¢ = 3 ® @ os : E = = = © ee : ES — = = i > = S25 os ee " 2 © RP > aS) MH Oo = o 2 Cet 2 S | 3 > E = C6 eS | SOF aa © o ES = ee en See = Date.| | ze A - 2° |ess/ 2 S's Be es | ee eee 4 Boe ee ES ee : do Py an aa a 3 = 20 | 255 v ® A Pe 5 ade Bice 28 |saea] Ses 2 Se | ee ‘. i Oo ) ry) Oo Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr. 1 78.7 3 76.6 5.1 0,899 9.67 1.70 0.85 2 79.8 2.1 17.9 4.6 .937 | 10.06 58 86 " 3 | Sunday. if 4, 79.1 8.3 | 76.8) 5.6 905 | 9.71 .90 84 5 774 961 75.6] 4.4 871 AO Al 87 { 6 77.8 3.8 75.1 6.5 857 21 2.13 SL 7 7 78.9 3.6 76.4 6.1 893 .60 04, 83 le 8 79,4 4.7 76.1 8.0 885 48 ES 78 af 9 79.6 A..6 76.4 1.8 893 56 .68 18 ‘ibe 10 | Sunday. es 11 80.0 2.9 78.0 4.9 940 | 10.09 1.70 86 : 12 81.1 3.9 78.4 6.6 952 L7 2.36 SL . 13 80.4 3.2 78.2 5.4 946 15 1.88 84 | 14 81.3 2.9 79.3 Ao aS, A8 16 86 | 15 80.8 3.0 78.3 60 949 16 2.12 83 16 80.4 3.9 V7.7 6.5 931 9.96 28 Sl j 17 =| Sunday. j 18 80.7 2.7 78.8 4.6 964 | 10.34 1.62 87 4 19 81.4 3.9 79.1 5.6 978 40 2.02 84 li 20 80.3 2.9 78.5 4.3 955 27 1.48 87 iv 21 78.8 3.2 76.6 5.4 899 9.67 80 84: { 22 78.8 2.1 717.3 3.6 19 .90 20 .89 { 23 80.7 3.9 78.0 6.6 940 | 10.05 2.34 OL iv 24 Sunday. Ns 25 80.6 56| 767] 95 | .902| 9.60 | 3.39 | .74 26 80.3 51 767-1 82 .902 62 .06 76 27 79.7 3.2 77.9 5.4 925 4 1.85 84 28 80.8 2.9 78.8 4.9 964 | 10.34 od .86 29 81.0 3.9 18.3 6.5 949 14 2.32 ol SN 30 80.4 2.9 78.4 4.9 952 21 1.72 36 ‘ll 31 Sunday: ‘ey stir All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. * ay Tia equ atone een ws nc eS RNA OOS ATR apt CH NEO TES peter er = Meteorological Observations. li Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, i in the month of July, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. S =; | Range of the Barometer = © Range of the Temperature sg for each hour during moe for each hour during i a © Fey the month. ane the month. our, a & o. a A ose: ; <3 3-42 | Max. Min. Diff, so) | Max. Min. Diff. S = Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches. oO ) oO 0) Mid- |, 9 br He 29.521 | 29.636 | 29.412 | 0.224 82.1 86.4: 18.8 7.6 1 £505 .610 403 207 | 81.9 85.6 78.6 7.0 2 499 596 18 218 81.4: 85.2 V7 A 7.8 3 A588 094 .300 209 81.2 84.9 77.0 7.9 4, A482 .602 344 258 | 80.7 84.2 TTA 6.8 i 5 AQ4: 605 203 252 + 807 | 83.2 76.8 6.4: i 6 510 635 38D 250 | 80.6 | 82.6 77.0 5.6 i 7 020 644 .389 209 81.2 83.4 77.6 5.8 8 532 647 281 266 | 82.5 84.8 77.6 7.2 9 541 661 2713 .288 | 83.8 | 86.6 79.0 7.6 10 548 .660 .360 200 | 84.7 | 88.1 80.2 7.9 il 039 652 41 211 | 85.4 | 88.6 80.0 8.6 Noon.| .527 | .641| .888 | .303| 86.3 | 90.2] 80.2 | 10.0 1 510 625 334 291 86.5 | 90.4; 79.8 10.6 2 489 604 13 291 86.1 91.2 80.0 11.2 3 A471 | 681 ES: 268 | 85.8 89.8 80.2 9.6 A | 459 | 876|.814— | .262-|- 85:84 896, 60.0 9.6 f 5 458 582 819 268 84.9 88.4 80.4 8.0 f 6 461 582 | .832 250 | 84.4 | 87.3 80.0 7.3 A 7 | 480 | .601| .355 | .246| 83.5 | 86.6] 80.0 6.6 8 499 627 | B81 246 | 82.9 | 86.0 80.1 5.9 4 9 OLE 655 389 266 | 82.7 85.4: 80.0 5.4 é 10 082 .669 399 270 | 82.6 | 85.4 80.2 5.2 11 39 661 AZ] 240 | 82.3 | 86.2 19.2 7.0 i| i The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. Sa Lag a ene Gree li | Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, inthe month of July, 1864. 3 ” a Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements ! i dependent thereon.—( Continued.) | i; SS Oa ae es = Ce 2 43 Sey ee aa | a r— 5) = 5 iS) SO =) Re) S Ss 5 la 9 S iS a S ie = = | so 5s |Hs » te o PY @ S) O-s Pn |S oe mi 2 4s 5 E 5 ee 2 | Oe 2 a oo i See os 2 So les | 22.,- an Hour.| 2 s A s ees Ses | oO | bg Ak | = 2 3 Se) 8 4 e 8 es eee Wy 0 = = ae Boe 65.) S35 | 22s | gq oe or FAs = cin Say oe ea | So by S Day SS a2 ee {= 3 ah el hs ) 2 S Ceo as © aes 3 | = A S) A = eee a as | ees G 0 O Inches. |Troy grs./Troy grs. "tg ak 793 | 28 | 773 | 48 | 0919 | 988 | 163 | 086 . 1 W020 29 78 4.6 | .919 88 56 86 q 2 78.8 2.6 | 77.0 4.4 .910 81 AG 87 | 3 78.6 | 2.6 | 76.8 4.4. | 905 75 AG 87 , 4 7.1 | 2.6 | 763 4.4. | 890 61 43 .87 : 5 78.4: 2,3 76.8 3.9 905 nas) 29 38 6 | 784 | 22 | 769 | 37 | .908 78 23 89 | "i 78.9 2.9 V7.3 BY) 19 .90 ol Role. 8 79.5 3.0 TTA: 5.1 922 sol 13 .o0 9 80.0 Bite. 71.3 6.5 919 04: 2,26 OL | 10 80.3 4A: 77.2 7.5 916 19 .63 9 ul 11 80.8 | 46 | 77.6 7.8 | .928 91 Te 78 mL ly | Noon. 81.3 5.0 717.8 8.5 934, .95 3.07 “76 | Ee 06 S49") 7s (78 | 06 | 1024- > 2.86 78 i” 2 81.4) 4.7 V3.1 8.0 943 .O6 .O9 18 8 3 B18 | 4.55 |= 781 “7 | 948 .06 ad 78 i eg 4 81.1 4.7 | 77.8 8.0 | .9384 | 9.97 .86 78 ie 5 80.8 | 41 | 77.9 VO 0371002 | 47 80 a po 806 1 88 77021 65 -| © 937 02 29 81 Vy = 7 80.3 B20 781 5.4 | .943 12 1.88 84 mate 8 79.9 | 3.0 | 77.8 5.1 | .984 08 76 185 rf 1g 9 WOT | 820-1 776 5.1 | .928 | 9.97 75 85 hi iS 10 79.8: | 28 | 778 4.8 | .934 | 10.03 65 .86 | ae MW (90 | 92,8 =—|— 72.5 4.8 | .925 | 9.94 64 .86 Wi 14 i yi iS 5? “ha All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. | | t = P | # “n Bh dy | a . - ji = (eg RAE REPT SE : RECS eee Fig ej 4 . copes ret dep cee ten SE eNO ERE RE ET EE 5 = 3 TR Sieg eta rcs eS ies ee Oe ioc eciohe heriael ncas sg ag a a anne c Meteorological Observations. lint Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of July, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. st | foe &§ |e 9 O-d SOS ee = c _| @ a |O & 4) Prevailing direction 2) 4c |8 89 of the Wind. e| SS fawn 2 ies ae o |Inches 1 . | 3.138 |8.&8. W. 2) w. | 064 |S. &8. W Bie es Sunday. oe 1 O48 |S. Geo. | 0.15 (-Seu-S. 4H, Aas (|) 0.194) S.& Sk, 8| 1238.4) ,... |S.H&S, 9) 128.0 S. &S. H. 10 Sunday. 1 bor S.& 8. BE. 12) 116.7 ) I3| 115.4| 0.84 | 8 14, 115.0; 0.10 | 8. &S8. E. 15 0.10 'H.&8. 16) 122.0] 0.22 | B. 17)... =| 0.43 | Sunday. its | gereaee 1.72 | 58. H. & N, E. 19; 125.0| ,, S.H. &S. & H M. Pressure of Wind bo kr! & O&O AIH Bes loo B29 General Aspect of the Sky. Cloudy : also drizzling from midnight to5 A.M. & raining between 8 & 9 A. M. & from 5 to 9 P. M. Cloudy: also raining from 2 to 6 A.M. & at 9 A. M. Cloudy : also drizzling at 2-3 & 5 p.M. Cloudy: also thundering and light- ning at 4 & 5 a.m. & raining from 4.4. M. to 2 P. M. Cloudless till 7 a. mM. cloudy after- wards ; also raining between 1 & 2p.M. & at 6 P. M. Cloudy till 7 p. m. cloudless after- wards; also drizzling at 4 & 6 A. M. & at 2 P.M, Cloudless till6 a. mM. Scatd. “i & i afterwards, also slightly drizzling between 10 & 11 a. M. Scatd. clouds: also very slightly drizzled at 2 A. M. Scatd. “i till6 a.m. cloudy till 8 P. m. cloudless afterwards; also rain- ing at 9&104a.u.& at2 & 6P. M. Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scatd. clouds afterwards. Cloudless till 8 a. m. cloudy after- wards; also raining at 5A. mM. & between 1 & 2 P. M. Cloudy ; also slightly raining at 1 P. M. Seatd. clouds till 11 a. wm. cloudy afterwards ; also drizzling atl & 2P.M. & between 6 & 7 P. uM, Cloudy ; also raining at 1 P. mu. Cloudy ; also raining after intervals. Cloudy; also drizzling at 3 & 11 A.M, & at 3 Pp. M. & thundering and hghtning at 10 & 11 P. Mm. ——— eg Ni Cirri,—i Strati, ©i Cumuli, \-i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, i N imbi, W/W i Cirro cumuli, a liv Meteorological Observutions. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of Suly, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, oO ®O oO @ gi [Pe : ro Og eee Es : ; n a .| 22 JOS &| Prevailing direction | 2 2 General Aspect of the Sky. | xo 1.85 9 of the Wind. 2a a} Se iat =o ee ee = o {Inches Tbs 20; .,, | 0.60 | H. & variable. 34 | Cloudy; also drizzling from 9 A. m. to 3 Pp. M. & thundering at 2 Pp, m. We See 0.14 | EH. (high.) 83 | Cloudy ; also raining at 2 & 10 a. . & at 7,9 &10P. M. eee, 0.61 |S. & EH. 383 | Cloudy; also raining at 9 & ll a mM. & from 2 to4 pM. & at 7& 8 Pp. M. & thundering at 3 P. M. 23; 117.0| 0.16 |S. &@8. EH. 2% | Scatd. clouds; also raining at 2 P. M. JA Sunday. 34 25 a= WV. & 8 BW. 3 | Cloudy; also slightly drizzling at Midnight. 26| 120.0} 0.98 | W. &S. 8: | Cloudy; also raining between 2 & 8 A.M. & at 7 & 11 P. mu. & thunder- ing at 7 P. M. Boe, 0.58 | W.&S. W. 24 | Cloudy; also raining from 6 to 8 A.M. & atll a.m. & from 6 to 9 p.m. 28 ae ew W, a8. W. 1% | Cloudy; also drizzling at 1 &1la.m. OOs195 Ol = | Sie WW 2% | Cloudy; also drizzling at 24. mM. & | at 5, 6,10 & 11 p.m. & thundering at 2 A. M. BOs. 0.22 |S. &S8. W. 3 | Cloudy ; also drizzling after intervals. ol], 1.06 | Sunday As we N= =e Sis = = - = == 5 eps PSNR ALATEST O Sees sepia re Pees ar Ti ig cing ne A AO ORO AE ANS Seer ae ee Meteorological Observations. lv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of July, 1864. Montraty Resvunts. | Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. as ee 29.505 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 p. Mm. on the 29th, ee 29.669 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 2&3 P.mM.onthe 21st, .. 29.318 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, Ar 2» 0.356 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. a oe oe 29,558 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, as es es 29.4438 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee 9.110 ) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ee oe 83.4 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 P. M. on the 19th, ee oe 91.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. M. on the oth, es oe 16.8 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, oe oe 14.4 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, oe es oe 87.6 Ditto ditto Min. GUithO. we = Ae Re 80.1 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 7.0 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. oF 36 79.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 3.0 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. Ag ee 17.4: Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, ss 6.0 Inches Mean Hlastic force of Vapour for the month, .. 2° ee «=: 0.92 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, =< ae a 9.89 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, eas 2.07 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.83 Inches Rained 27 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee oe 3.13 Total amount of rain during the month, oe oe -. 13.09 Total amount of rain indicated by the gauge attached to the Aneono- meter during the month, we os ee -» «=: 13.42 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee eo 8. i ue? ue aes eee > Se \GS SNS Wl. | Sa SSS SS t Mebeineledodal anti se = ~ = = ~= ina rate a rim oy BA 3 poss, | a eo 8 = ‘uo urey—s = i ev = Ss a rm r= ra ore S aie *u0 0 uTeAT ae Set talk ee ‘MN RITE, eS e oe [SEE AES ee “Cl | feed peng pay perry pom ea re ral <=H Ss es ae “U0 Ulery [ ao UR A ms RS ar teil i wot er et ee Sics sa 3 OE A UE a ye) 54 s = co ON mach) = BH NSP oS yo S Seri te les eg eel ai ee of S ae S CO a Ea ees a alla 3 o CO -& Pai Reo 2 a pL oa =~ S ~~ ——) p) nie © di, . Ne = = eases “uo Ue ey | a S ; wm tH ° ‘ S rs See Bee Sa ee te en SS ang eh Sy ol | Mole Gul tte = Ry r jo] oO E eal Zz : oe ee ee = Se Se eae Cr ey ee se ne ‘mo TLE S|) SS Pas erase os SS : S Aires S a a 2 8 i < = ° es | S > SS ea © fy NATRONA AME DANAE ECE S s = FR oa s e | S MS ~~ 24 ~ —S lea es 5 S28 B25 es ea | © SS neui\eee RS Bite = o ev S oo is ne = vo “! aS cee SAN OH OnDROS HAO FOONOROM Whe) ea ap oO 24 50 rer = as a é i : SS te = re Ai “ S 2 5 SS ee S$ | : 3 z bi XN ei % BN) uit we Ya eA Sees ween BE? sees Be ; + wimg te eee sem de peels Meteorological Observations. vii Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of August, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. wm hy QQ .° = S a Range of the Barometer e 2 |Range of the Tempera- : e E 2 during the day. = : ture during the day. iss) Date. | = 2 es , 2 ; | z as Max. Min. Diff, S Max Min. | Diff. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. O O 0 o 1 il 29.555 | 29.603 | 29.479 0.124 82.9 89.2 78.4 |. 10.8 { 3 537 587 480 107 | 83.6 88.0 | 80.0] 8.0 zh 3 038 082 462 120 82.0 87.1 78.4 | 8,7 a 4, 564 607 O24 083 82.0 85.8 COL 6.1 | 5 545 OSL .500 O81 81.8 85.6 80.0 5.6 dl 6 A91 049 A22 127 | 82.8 86.6 | 804 | 6,2 | 7 | Sunday. : f 8 435 D0 O17 178 80.6 84.4 79.0 | 5.4 | 9 575 621 O31 .090 80.6 82.0 78.0 40 yt 10 580 616 O41 075 81.7 83.9 80.0 3.9 || i1 551 G14 481 133 84.8 90.0 80.2 | 9,8 Ny 12 466 2030 373 162 83.6 86.2 81.2 5.0. i} 13 371 446 .269 sw uerE 81.8 85.8 79.0 6.8 hi) 14 | Sunday. 15 688 748 .640 108 82.7 87.6 718.6 9.0 16 .669 129 099 130 84.5 89.6 81.0 8.6 17 .656 108 LL 094 85.9 90.2 82.0 8.2 18 671 719 617 102 85.6 88.6 83.7 4.9 19 674) 725 617 108 85.1 88.4 | 81.8 | 6.6 ait » ==20 709 “dd 637 134 82.8 86.2 79.6 6.6 | 21 | Sunday. 22 748 798 673 125 81.7 87.3 77.0 | 10.3 Nh 23 .718 791 645 146 | 82.5 87.0 | 78.2] 88 Wi 24, 712 764 651 113 | 83.4 87.6 | 7921 84 a 25 143 798 .689 .L09 83.4 89.4) 79.4 | 10.0 PL] 26 748 .806 .683 123 84.1 89.6 80.2 9.4: 27 721 178 648 130 85,1 91.0 81.2 9.8 28 | Sunday. “aul 29 742 810 .667 143 85.7 90.4, 81.8 8.6 au 30 702 767 612 155 86.9 92.2 31.8 | 10.4, ‘Sai 31 694 120 617 108 81.9 86.6 719.2 | 7.4, p4 \ S i | The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. / mometer Means are derived, from the hourly Observations made during the day. dvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations wt taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1864. * bo 93 “ a ps SF te | Sez =f ay fe 4 8 A a tha i is rie 5 its la Per De - Bt Be | ie ; Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements al ae dependent thereon.— (Continued). 5: ‘ E S Pe [ag |e | a ° @ an = E i 2 7 r - ® oan es g 8 ai ‘ > a | 2 B | 2 |284|\ has = : 6 = el gee | Ses a B B Q © coe pee Ss se ‘ Date. a = a S So e's HE | @ Ean in 3 42 ba 2 3 ais m~ oe | = & - e2 2 Ss = Se 8s ee se oe = oO = = = 43 aos = oO Bee = qo eee: 4 : aa - a= a e558 mal i ao =n o as aS So 8} Feo 2 zg $5 E E Pe | SF | $8 |ean| S35 - qe = a O A = = = a j ie | li 4 ) Oo Oo O-_-inches, he. | Ei er, | | He 1 78.9 4.0| 761] 68 | 0.885 | 9.50 | 2.29 | 081 ‘y ae 9 80,2 841 778) 5.8 984 | 10.01 02 83 i" fe 3 79.3 27 | 74) 46 922 | 9.91 | 1.56 86 ie B 4, 79.0 3.0 76.9 5.1 908 76 tk 385 \\ ia 5 79,1 27 | ° 77.2) 46 916 85 55 86 ie eC 6 79.6 324A | 5A 922 Od. 84 84 le ¥ 7 | Sunday | i a Gg = 781 25 | 76.31 43 890 61 40 87 i if 9 78.7 19 | 774) 3.2 | 922 95 06 | .90 in ie 10 79.6 2.1) 78.1) 3.6 943 | 10.14 23 89 i) Se 11 81,1 3.7 |. 78.5 \— 63 .955 28 12.28 82 i “48 12 81.0 2.6 | 79.2 | 4,4 976 | 48 | 1.55 87 in z i 13 78.8 3.0 76,7 5.1 902 9,70 70 85 li ty | 14 | Sunday | | = | abe 15 79.6 a 7A) 58 .922 91 81 85 as 16 80.4 AL = 473 \ 7.0 925 90 | 2,45 .80 We ie 17, | 813 4.2 | 78.4| 71 | 952 | 1017 | (55 | 80 i) ee 18 81.2 4.4| 78.1) 7,5 943 | — .06 .70 79 A. : 19 81.2 50 785) 66 | 655 1 21 [==.86 1-91 i . 20 79.3 35 | 768) 60 | .905| 9.71 | 104 | 83 th : 21 | Sunday | | ‘f 22 78,2 35 | 75.7 | 60 | 873| 40 | 197 | .83 ; ¥ 23 79.0 35 | 765| 6.0 | .896| ..63 | 2.01 | .83 | = 24 79.6 8.8 | 76.91 6.5 .908 72 24 81 | 25 79.6 38 | 769 65 | 908 | = 72 | 24 1-81 26 79.8 4.3 | 76.8) 7.3 O05 = = -.69 52> | 79 | 27 80.4 4.7 | 771) 8,0 913 76 81 78 28 | Sunday. | 29 81.0 40 (oe | 80 | 3931 | 04 486° | =2.78 a 30 81.8 5.1 | 78.7) 82 961 | 10.24 | 3.01 77 my 31 78.4 3.5 | 75.9 | 6,0 879 | 946 | 1.98 83 i ‘hy All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. — rstiay, oo susp iy AS PORTERS a ae SRE NT OG ETS OTE a z : sir eon sa Na Meteorological Observations. lix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of August, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygromettical elements Hour. Mid- =) Sel oe eo bo mE A S fat ss gS HM OOOTA CE hm OO CO TS Ot O bo fat fod The Mean Height of the Barometer, Mean Height of the Barometer at 32° Faht. | Inches. 29.636 630 621 609 603 611 629 643 6517 665 666 659 644 625 .603 580 068 564 O17 588 .608 628 639 640 dependent thereon. Range of the Barometer ms 3s Range of the Temperature for each hour during As for each hour during the month. a) the month. AE o Max. | Min. | Dif. | &2€ | Max. | Min. | Dis, = Inches.| Inches:| Inches.| © 0 0 te) 29.773 |29.442 | 0.8381 | 81.7 | 844] 77.0 74 “754: 24) 330 | 81.5 84.4: 174 7:0 752 405 047 | Sil 84.0 CTA 6.6 743 2380 260 | 80.8 83.0 779 5.5 737 377 3860 | 80.6 84.0 77.6 6.4: 749 281 368 | 80.5 | 83.9 77.8 6.1 769 | .897 372 | 80.5 | 83.7 7735 6.2 184 | 404 280 | 81.1 84:2 78.4 5.8 800 | .403 3897 | 82.4 85.4 79.4: 6:0 810 370 440 | 83.7 87.2 79.2 8:0 803 .o99 408 | 84:8 | 87.9 78.0 9.9 195 385 410 | 85.6 | 89.4 18.4 11.0 779 2372 407 | 86.0 | 89.6 80.0 9.6 .760 858 402 | 86.6 | 91.6 81.0 10.6 133 04 299 | 86.6 92.2 81.5 10.7 103 809 394 | 86.7 92.2 81.2 11.0 691 018 2873 | 86.1 |° 92.2 81.4 10.8 .708 .330 273 | 849 91.4) 81.2 10.2 103 303 400 | 83.8 89.4 80.6 8.8 21 297 424 | 83.3 |. 88.6 80.4: 8.2 759; .269 A486 | 82.9 | 87.5 79.8 FATE 167 349 418 | 82.6 | 86.8 78.4 8.4: wie 317 394 | 82.3 | 89.8 79.0 6.8 471 2389 386 82.1 | 85.4 79.0 6.4 as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. Lo Lag ee ean Geese re ie Meteorological Observations. Abstr act of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, inthe month of August, 1864. > 7 a Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements f dependent thereon.—( Continued.) it | var ar Bulb \ Hour. Mean Wet Thermometer. Vapour. oe Dry Bulb above Wet. Computed Dew Point. Dry Bulb above Dew Mean Hlastic force o Mean Weight of Va- pour in a Cubic foot Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation. Mean degree of Hu- midity, complete satu- ration being unity. = jon) A wy Sm WwW bo oe ~J ~J ep) Ail. 0.928 9.92 1.38 — 39 928 hy OL 3.7 2a =| == 08 24 3.7 913 84 «23 3.7 908 18 2d ; 908 18 «20 899 .69 29 910 ol .30 915 82 19 916 Ol 2.26 910 aS: 13 13 14 3.02 = Ge me hae er @ HOOOTAMNARWNY EH ay OD SS) ho oe) MoOMNwWween CONT OT YR G9 00 is . _—— ba o = Fre mem ‘ : al botuthtay adh nateceeed —— aan - ” ‘, " retire ~~“ ‘ _ en = E iy Ae Sea ae = we Us eS | re aie | Te ee sa8 LTE RP TL te A es. 2 c¢ fe) Stn af, - erie a hg 2 2am A ENE Pte a ee ca i > [Stee SS SaaS me ay BEI” fon al are as Sa, EO ag ads aac tirseleo’) Soa sey {nT = " 2 iss = ans Se Re dire ee ce eee Bd ny Meee Bene mal We gee te Pe ee: i ie ats Cres hes > tips a) a. erin BARN, NE ant SRS fo y alm ihe Shae) ge Gsths Ol mS ew, Sivan AAD mage cae a SN 5 Pare pk ete Dag oe NTR RS Le De ee a ye hus By Rie Bp NT He aeeng oe act ESET a oT UT Paul ae a ih OTe OSA SPR aes a eae ply NP AS SAE Ret hs ay SEC ele RN eR NS Dy ae Me AGP RED SS eee EET As on J ae rt) 2 ) oy) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy | Noon. | 80.8 5.2 8.8 10 fe! 14 16 f | 810=| 56 90 | 928 89 25 75 es 2 81.1 0.9 17.8 8.8. | 934 Go 19 16 i Le 3 Sil | 5.6-— 77,7 ji0-| 2931 92 26 75 se a A, 81.0 5.1 77 A: 8.7 922 83 12 76 mM 4 po 805 | 44) 77:4 | 75 | .922 85 | 2.64 49 ° af 6G | 801 | 37 —775—| 63 | 925 92 18 82 ac 1 801 (| 32 — 79 -| 54> 037-1 1006 — | 187 84 i 4 S$ Jos si 776 | 3a 928 =| 9:07 82 85 ‘ og 9 79.7 7 17.7 49 Jol 10.00 68 86 oe 10-| 796). 2.7 | 777 | 4.6=| —.981 00 58 36 ig dl 79.5 2.6 T17 4;,4: 931 O2 AD 87 | oe iy ste a =e =e All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. ALES SLEEPS cr aa pepanaat To ae Pe Te ACHR LEA A ea aan wef F == oe sani ea EPO eR oe a ayia eae a eis aes (EY EY RSS Rte Sta 3 A 5 a ag icant $a See Ta ne A SOOT LS TS Meteorological Observations. : Ixi Abstvact of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, on the month of August, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. ¢ | Sob £ .| 28 |© & 8 | Prevailing direction | 2 = General Aspect of the Sky. #| #% |2.3 2 ofthe Wind. (Ay, als” lad ae o |Inches tbs 1; 130.0) ... |S. &8, W. 4, | Cloudy till 9 a.m. Seatd. clouds afterwards ; also drizzling at mid- night & 1 a. M.; & between 3 & 4 P, M. Zee 0:51 |S. Wedd. 2% | Scatd. clouds till 3 Pp. m. cloudy after- wards; also drizzling at 3 a. M. & from 6 to 10 Pp. M.; & thundering at 5 & 6 P. M. 3] vee 2 W.&S8. W. 4% | Cloudy : also drizzling at 6 a. mM. 2 & 3.60 3 P.M. & raining from 5 toll P. M. Alaa, 5) S.W.& W. &S. 4, Cloudy: also raining from midnight to6 A.M. & at 2 P. M. | a. we | S. We GS. 3 | Cloudless till 5 a. mu. cloudy after- wards ; also drizzling at 1 &8 Pp. M. 6)... | 0.16 | W.&8. 2% | Cloudy; also drizzling at 1,5 4&6 P.M. 7 a. =| 0.20 | Sunday. dz Cie | OO |e Sak. 145 | Cloudy ; also constantly raining. 3} .. | 2.26 | 8. & H. 3 | Cloudy; also raining at 4, 5,8 & 10 A. M. & between 9 & 10 P. M. 10)... | 022 |S.HE&S8S, W. ®& | Cloudy; also raining at 9a. M. and from noon to 2 P. M. & at 6 P. M. 11) 182.4) 0.18 | W. & N. W. 2% | Cloudy till5 a.m. Scatd. i till 8 p.m. 38 &4A. M.& at 10 P. M,. 12 0.88 | N. & W. 9 Cloudy ; also drizzling from 4 a. M. 2 to 6p. mM. & thundering at 4 P, mu, 13l_... | 0.18 | HE. & N. EH. & 8. E. | 8% | Cloudy ; also drizzling after intervals, 14)... | 2.62 | Sunday. 7 15) 1150.| 0.10 | 8. & EB. 4% | Cloudy till 5 a. u.; Scatd. “i & i afterwards ; also raining at 4 A. M. and at 2 P. M. Scatd. -i& i till 4 a. w.; Scatd. \i & \-i till 1 p.m.; cloudy after. wards also thundering at 11 Pp, m. Scatd. clouds till 5 p. M.: Scatd, i afterwards. Scatd. clouds. Scatd. \-itill 3 a. mu. cloudy after. wards; also raining at 5 a. M. Clondy; also drizzling from 8 to 8 Pp. M.; and thundering at 4 P. m. T!|) [0s s) le S.& 58. W. . |S. W. G&S. & W. 0.28 |S. &8. W. Bid © ix fon Or WW oe) B+ cloudy afterwards ; also raining at i Cirri,—i Strati, 1i Cumuli, -i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi, \ i Cirro cumuli, I ERT hs er ee ae bil Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations a taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, ~ & | ap : = : rc i Qa | = 8 | Prevailing direction | o @ General As od a & | Prevailing direction | # — eneral Aspect of the Sky. | = Z| = = & © of the Wind. ae jt Al a [aed a i o |Inches tbs A 21; .., | 2.78 | Sunday. 5 ii 22 123.0| ... |S. W.&S.E.&S8. | 3 | Cloudy till 9 a. m. Scatd. clouds till | as 7 p.M.; cloudless afterwards; also A Bie slightly drizzled at 1 a. M. | i; 23 es | & & variable. 3 |Scatd. “i till 8 a. M.: Scatd. clouds in afterwards. ie 24, 129.4, ... |S. &W.& E. 31 | Clondless till 6 a. mM.; Scatd “i till Jy te 7 p.M.; cloudless afterwards also { ie drizzling between 11 & noon. {aye i 25| 126.0| 0.15 |S. & 8. E. 31 | Scatd. clouds till 7 P. M.; cloudless foyer B afterwards ; also drizzling at 3 & | 1; 4A. M " ee 20 180.2 °— a — (es 31 | Scatd. i & i till 10 a. M.; Scatd. mn Ee ni till 7 Pp. m.; cloudless after- i ies | wards. i ee 27) 499.00... = 8. bs 3 | Cloudless till 8 4. M.; Scatd. clouds ii ues till 8 p. u.; cloudless afterwards ; A also drizzling at 4 & 6 P. M. ie OS as .. | Sunday. 34 | 29] 133.0] 0.18 | S. HE. & S. 2: | Scatd, “i & oitill7 Pp. .; cloud: jij ie less afterwards; also raining at 6 iin? ee P, M. nd 4, 30/ 180.5| ... | H.& 8. &N. 3 | Cloudless till 34.m.; Scatd.-i& will 2 oi afterwards, lng ie 31... | 0.24 | E.&8. E. 5 |Scatd. clouds till 11 a. u.; cloudy =F afterwards; also raining at noon “te & 1A. M. tla 4 7 = ae ij it "i He ‘ul tp Ut ly ‘uy vt yi ¢ . on ee, AE OL SEAN AE AEE POLS I SASS RES SE 8 Ee catatonia Aae S I TOR e aT OH EE Peaerees ee Sere : Meteorological Observations. Ixiil “= Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ay taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, wm the month of August, 1864. = Montaty Rusvuts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. se os 29.621 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 A. M. on the 29th, ee 29.810 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 8 P. mM. on the 13th, ee 29.269 —— Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ae ee 0.541 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. oe ee ee 29.679 Ditto ditto Main, = =ditto- 4. = re es 29.557 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee. 0122 ) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ee ae 83.3 ee Max, Temperature occurred at 2,3 & 4 P. M. on the 30th,.. ms 92.2 tl Min. Temperature occurred at Midnight on the 22nd, aa ee 17.0 Hutreme range of the Temperature during the month, ae bi 15.2 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, os e° .s 87.6 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. ar me ye 80.0 on Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. oe 7.6 mf 7 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. es ae 79.8 ann" Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 3.9 . Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee ee (7.3 (i Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, F 6.0 | Inches “i Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. ee ee 0,919 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee ee oe 9.86 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, - 2.07 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.83 Inches Rained 24 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, es - 3.60 Lotal amount of rain during the month, Sc a eo 16.64 Total amount of rain indicated by the gauge attached to the Aneomo- meter during the month, es a = ee 17.85 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee ee S.& 8. W. Lag a er , : nal a Meteorological Observations. S& © pal = — enor es — Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations itch ake oot (phar ee Ee cert taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1864. Monruty RESsvULtTsS. Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, te - _—_ == — — = 4 >> aa oF — _ => - = a —— or —— fate Fe fear ae SS. Se” —— ov ao £— Ce ——) a J ISAS = — = — — « «~ oo — — ss — — = ——a = = — =} > a aOawey Oy = = SS SS SS SS 8S SS SE S Ss SoS eS SS Ee = S$ SS D5 28 BF SS S Ss SS SS SBS S&S = 3< = Soa t[rf — <_< —_ = Ss = = = = = — = = = = 7 u = “ z — — -—s Ss = when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. np | : See eS eae SRR ODOAOANNSS | oN ma LOGSDON Gan) A a Lao LUN i oS hive yi hs Past aowANe aes 3 ™m oy 09 69 HE OD 09 FH OID GI 9919 DANAMaMWOMmWooOWS | "SC ASTIN =) - = Tk “SSS Pit x LFS DS | OPI I LAE END POT woury | % ep DT CT | ee gn ic p Gch co cD Hes ca I I GD co OD NAOH nDnMana a | 2 OOO ORG ERE AGUA NISC uo uley | = Pelle tog FINAN TRAN ine) NI ‘uo uley | vena i MEE Ee ee eae ee ee cena ra eee ec es ac RCRaT META VTE TRU NCEE ASA mm aONN NNN AR ANANNAN Te | ZN ne . AANA Or ODO SAO HID OM DAS 4 50 ae = = or Oo an) iS a) aa | iS Zi weusnuenba easiest Tees eRe args ae ema ch re ae os Ht Ee Seas since Sgt ENGST eave i = ie at Sata 2 Ey Sad aie ieee —_ a, F ¥ : “Se rt gee sie , . . : ee eS — snesaeuee ce ess SHS SSeTS ps es ap We ae ec aR A REE AOR OC ORE OF Se SESE LY EDSON 2 4 ae ain Ne RO RE ee mart Meteorological Observations. Ixv ) Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. be pices a © 34s | Range of the B t 38 Ip che iewees = wo OL ge of the barometer A 3 range Of the Lempera- au a & "S during the day. ea ture during the day. : “Oo a [ony Se g oe A: Date Z S aa ~ 5 So Max Min Diff. SF Max, | Min. | Diff. a a Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 0) oO Oo 29.678 \ 29.731 | 29.626 0.105 82.8 88.4 79.8 | 8.6 675 129 .614 115 83.2 87.4 79.8 7.6 .663 15 6608 107 84.1 89.2 80.8 | 8.4 Sunday. 1 2 3 4 ) .655 fee 553 174 85.9 91.8 81.6 | 10.2 6 290 .640 O11 129 85.7 92.2 81.8 | 10.4 a O12 6655 000 155 86.3 g19 82.1 9.3 8 O71 641 007 134 85.6 93.0 82.6 | 10.4 9 504) 578 A420 158 82.7 84,4) 80.8 3.6 0 1 1 441 DD 841 214 82.0 85.2 79.2 | 6.0 1 Sunday. 12 630 681 588 .093 83.9 87,3 81.2 | 61 138 678 731 .628 108 85.0 91.2 80.8 | 10.4 14, 729 801 .663 138 84.6 90,8 81.0 | 9.8 15 755 821 643 178 85.4 90.6 81.8 | 88 16 710 717A .626 148 83.6 88.0 81.0 "0 17 .710 783 649 134 81.9 87.0 78.8 | 82 18 | Sunday. 19 .665 749 576 173 82.1 88.2 78.4: 9.8 20 .605 663 527 136 82.6 85.9 80.0 | 59 21 614 .663 576 087 81.1 85.2 179 \ 73 22 634: 683 588 .095 80.3 82.3 78.2 | 4.1 23 677 729 610 119 82.2 87.4 78.4 1 9.0 24, .746 808 694: 114 82.8 86.8 19,4 | 7.4 25 | Sunday. 26 917 983 860 123 83.3 89.3 79.6 | 9.7 27 882 .956 805 151 84.4 89.8 | 80.01 98 28 828 £899 TAA 155 85.8 90.8 81.4 | 9.4 29 817 871 754 AL7 84.8 91.8 81.8 | 10.0 30 833 898 767 131 85.8 90.8 81.2 | 9.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb There mometer Means are derived, from the hourly Observations made during the day. bi mG ze PRX: = ———— BT a al = ixvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations yj 3 taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, an the month of September, 1864. ie —l as Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements 1 dependent thereon.— (Continued). i Me 5 cS BH jeg |e re 2 aE re = Os 6 She _ = E eee P | fs |S2.| ne. e 2 . S rm = ae | 5.02 ae Le : 5 = : = |e2e| 22 EB Dae 2 a S ao |Ss5| 9 oan oe Be Tes ES S 2 S)-5 PSe| eae [0 ie Se 2 = m= ah O's =o 8 OR "yf e = © 3 = for ee Pe ie = ae = es a. Ona bs al Fe .. 02 ao =e S) Gs —— S62) ee as b o A > a an o> of (| ~ae| SoS ae Be a A O A = a Ss a + ‘ i | Le 0 @) Oo oO Inches.| T. gr. | T. or a er 1 79.2 3.6) 76.7 | 61 | 0.902 | 968 | 2.07 | 0.82 | a 2 79.6 3.6 171 6.1 913 .80 09 82 “6g ie 3 80.4: 3.7 | T78\ 68 934 | 10.01 20 82 i tp 4 | Sunday. | : Z 1| QL 5 81.3 46 | 781) 7.8 943 06 81 78 1 oe 6 81.4 AS) (8401-73 952 17 .63 80 i oe 7 81.4 49} 78.0) 83 .94.0 08 .99 77 in 5 8 81.4 427 785 GA 955 21 5D 80 in g 9 80.4 23 | 78.8) 8.9 964, 36. | 136 88 fi =e 10 79.1 29 771 49 913 | 9.82 65 386. =a es 11 | Sunday. My - vl iE 12 80.2 B.0 | 776 | 6.8 .928 .95 | 2.18 82 a as 13 80.9 4.1 | 78.0) 7.0 940 | 10.05 48 80. : 14 80,1 4.5 | 6.9} 7.7 908 | 9.70 69 78 | Ve 15 8.6 4.8 | 77.2) 8.2 916 79 .89 77 | = 16 80.3 3.3 | 78.0 | 5.6 940 | 10.07 | 1.96 84 Alp a au) 79.2 27 | 77.3) 4.6,{ .919 | 9,88 56 86 | “ts 18 Sunday. | i | Bie 9 994 | 27) 775 | 46 F292 4 | 57 | 86 ae is 20 729 2.7 | 78.0 | 46 946 | 10.09 59 | .86 ae sie 21 78.9 22 | G7.4| 3.7 | 922 | 9.93 24 | 89 ae = 22 78.2 BL 767 | 86: |= 902 | 72 19 | 69 ae bee 23 78.7 8.5 | 76.2}; 60 | .887 54 | 2.00 834m aie 24, 79.2 861 967 | -61 902 68 07 | 82 am -— 2D Sunday. | | Mt 8 | in mf 26 79.4 3.9 | 76.7 | 6.6 902 | _.66 27 8. Ml =, 27 80.3 AL | A) 70 922 87 AA 80 28 81.2 4.6} 78.0 | 78 940 | 16.03 | 2.80 78 29 80.7 4.1 | 77.8 | 17.0 934 | 9.99 AT 80 80 80.1 b7 - 761 07 885 44 | 3.89 74 ian — Sth) r tha se Vey a th All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. _ < Se has ee s -cieemeaeny ee emadr See a re ee ee E SSeS SY RATA as Soe a i a ea I OR ae TS ed = ive Meteorological Observations. Ixvil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. °° =; | Range of the Barometer = 9 Range of the Temperature a age for each hour during AQ s for each hour during 4 Hour ~ = ry the month. Po e the month. s "| Daa a ee pre eeer E gp 6 =e a sas | Max. Min. Diff, sey | Max. Min. Diff, a s 2 | Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 0 o oO a peo a 2 2 Yi K = night. 29.692 | 29.916 | 29.446 | 0.4'70 81.8 84.4 18.7 5.7 Z 1 | 684 | .905 | .402 | .503 | 81.6 | 84.2 | 784 5.8 : 2 674 891 | .388 503 | 81.4 83.8 78.6 5.2 5 3 .696 886 068 518 | 81.8 83.( 78.9 5.1 + 4 .666 892 41 dL | $1.2 83.1 78.6 4.5 ; 5 678 908 | .340 5638 | 80.8 | 83.: 17.9 5.3 : 6 .688 930 | .368 562 | 80.7 | 82.6 78.4: 4.2 7 .708 945 381 064 | 81.6 83.8 79.2 4.6 8 126 D4 | 422 552 | 83, 6.2 79.3 6.9 9 137 982 4:42 040 | 84.3 87.2 80.8 6.4 10 740 983 459 524 | 85.6 | 88.8 80.5 3 11 127 967 473 494 | 86.0 89.8 81.8 8.0 Noon. | .707 | .952| .461 | .491| 87.1 | 91.4] 80.6 | 10.8 1 681 918 445 473 | 87.6 | 93.0 82.0 11.0 va 604 883 433 450 | 87.4 | 92.2 79.0 13.2 3 634 866 A27 439 | 86.8 | 91.9 78.8 13.1 4 62 860 | .420 440 | 86.4 |; 91.6 79.0 12.6 5 .629 866 A34 A432} 85.4 | 89.5 80.2 9.3 6 64.2 878 A427 451 | 84.4 | 88.0 80.2 7.8 7 698 893 449 AMA | 83.7 87.2 79.8 74: 8 .682 911 | 462 449 | 83.2 | 86.2 79.6 6.6 g 702 925 480 44:5 82.8 | 85.3 79.8 2.0 10 712 933 | 482 A51-| 82.6 | 84.8 79.6 5.2 11 107 945 465 478 82.2 | 84.4 79.6 4.8 | r - . a if; 1 ; : The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. b 5 ar - 3 —— - Bis ed he al Ixvini Meteorological Observations. a ee Ry nr ea ae - “9 Toe Gd et gat ee t cw. cate aty tte SSopdieue Selec err Welle Crt ieee tae eee ale ea try ahs se Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of September, 1864. nays 7 mI oS A a e Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements if 5 ee 05 | i dependent thereon.—( Continued.) Ng a i | ; ee i [ a 7e | 2 \f |= (23 (2S8/g2. 2 Re a S x) Fr © Pee | 2s ms Soo 0] © pu e 3 ‘So |-m 2-2) oo = 0) on 5 E 3 = 2 | Os 2 | os | | 2 ® 2 S 2 = So |e es | fe : | Hour. Bs s A s m . BO | oe ns | = 2 = os =e oe =| 3 ee ! i = — =| =a oD ae) > 2 | eq = S eee Re |FE:. | $23) ¢52 ie © § = = FAs es |sta|iag| $28 | Ss 3 bs S =v BS ai* | sa 3.8 | S| ae o) = = o ae oS tS © = = ae ae fy Oo = (a) =) = See a in i Oo Oo Oo i) Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs. i= | i) 4 a 796 | 22 | 781 | 37 | 0.948 11014 | 126 | 0.89 | 1 | 794 | 22 | 779 | 37 | 937 | .08 26 | .89 : E P7908 | 2d. | 778 | 861 934 «05 22 | .89 iy e 4. 794 | 1.9 | 78.1 | 3.2 — 948 16 08 90 i” 4 4, 793 | 1.9 | 78.0 3.2 | .940 13 08 90 " " Be 760-1 18 776 | 82-1 828) 01 06 | .90 ic ¢ 6 78.8 L9 77.9 3.2 920 9.98 06 90 2 7 79.2 2.8 776 | 3.9 923 oo By) 88 | 8 79.8 3.3 | 77.5 5.6 925 92 94 84, WY 9 80.2 41 | 77.3 7.0 .919 84 2.44 80 tek 10 80.5 5.1 76.9 8.7 908 .68 3.08 76 ; 0 | G6 | 7 90 | 25 | BG 24 75 a Koen. | S11 | 60. 773 9.6 | .925 84 AQ TA Se 1 81.1 65 | 772 | 10.4 | .916 75 77 72 | 43 2 81.0 6.4: 77.2 10.2 916 10 £0 13 LN - S607 7 61 | 710 98 | 810 | 69 Bl 78 st 4 | 806 | 58 | 765 | 99 | 896 | 66 50 | .73 * 5 80.5 49 | 77.1 8.3 918 76 | 2,92 er Wp : 6 | 804 | 40] 77.6 | 68 | .928 93 38 81 | Be 7 80.3 3.4 77.9 9.8 937 10.04 03 od | : 8 80.1 3.1 4 77.9 5.3 937 .06 1.83 .85 Ng li 9 799 | 2.9 | 77.9 4.9 | .937 16 69 86 | zi | 10 799 | 2:7 | 98.0 4,6 | .940 09 ) 86 i" 11 79.8 | 2.4 | 78.1 4.1 | .948 14 40 88 | ts : \ .S i : = All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. iy ' a a : a ‘en 3 iy re a Meteorological Observations. Ixix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of September, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. y OLe © ag |Ps Ds ‘Oo: |S oc Roe eae hoes .| @ se |O § §| Prevailing direction | 2 = General Aspect of the Sky. 2| 43 185° ofthe Wind. jc, Se oS a . Als jae? =P o |Inches, ibs 1) 114.0; 0.12 | HE. &S. EB. &S. oz | Scatd. clouds; also drizzling between 10 & 11 A.M.; at 1 and between 3&4 P.M 2 ee [O12 PP SeH. 53 | Scatd. clouds till 7 p. m. cloudless afterwards; also slightly raining at ll a. mM, & between 3 & 4 P. M. 3) 126.0 S. EH. & 8, 4, | Scatd. clouds till 8 p. w.: cloudless afterwards ; also very slightly drizzled at 8 A. M. oh aes Sunday. 23. 5) 135.0 8. @S8. EH. 34 | Cloudless till 5 a. m.; Scatd. “i & | “ji afterwards, 6| 138.0} ... | S.&S8S. EH. 23 | Scatd, “1 & i till 7 Pp. m.; cloud. less afterwards. 7\ 139.0 S. & 8. H. 834+ | Scatd. clouds till 7 a. m.; Scatd. i & %i till 8 p.m. cloudless afterwards. 8} 182.8) 0.18 |S. a@N. W.& N.H.| 4 Cloudless till 5 a. M.; Scatd “i till 8 A. M.; Scatd. 71 till 1 p. m. cloudy afterwards; also thundering and drizzling at 3 P. M. 1.79 |N.&@N.W.&N.E.! 8 Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy after- wards; also raining occasionally aiter 9 A. M, 0.91 |S. GN. 64 | Cloudy till noon Scatd. clouds till 6 P.M.; Scatd, -i afterwards; also raining from midnight to 10 a. M.; and drizzling at 3 P. M. 12 120 0 ; 2 . W. & Calm. | 24 | Scatd. clouds till 7 a. m.; cloudy till 3 P.M. Scatd. \i & i afterwards. i 13! 137.0 14) 144.0 . HH. 3 Scatd. -—i & 1, H&S, 4% | Scatd. \i & i till 10 a. m ; Scatd, -i1& 1 till 6 Pp. M.; Scatd. i & \—i afterwards. S.H. &S. 22 | Scatd. i till 8 a. M.; Seatd. clouds afterwards. 0.10 | 8. 3 | Scatd. \-1& 71 till8 a. m.; cloudy afterwards ; also raining between 11 & noon & thundering at 1 p. m. 0.3838 |S.&N.H. G&S. H. | 22 | Cloudy; also raining from 2 to 5 p.m, and at 10 & ll p.m, & thundering at 7 A.MW&2P. M, 15) 139.0 0.82 | Sunday. A, | i ee, <= = A Strati, 91 Cumuli, i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, 4-i Nimbi, \ i Cirro cumuli, aN EP eae | il Aah hae taal sett # ae ee ae Me Rec ui As ee an See : ee Meteorological Observations. |= ? _ : : : y(t? g Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations it : 4 taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, | Hu in the month of September, 1864. a Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, ; = as 5 ‘it ee iS S| = 5 ° : ro bes a Oe | Sree De : : DA ugh a = ee Oe = | Prevailing direction | 9 > General Aspect of the Sky. | 4 $| 45 |232| oftheWind AC yet i OQ! Ss lewd Ee antl a o_ |Inches, Ibs ; le 6 19)... | 0.37 | 8..H. 2 | Cloudy: also raining from 5 to 94. m. jy i ba and between 2 & 3 P. M. sil ie 20): 4 . |S. & H, ae Cloudy; also drizzling at 5 & 6 a. M, 7 21; ,.. | 2.84 |N. GN. W. 34 | Cloudy ; also raining from 4.to6 A. M, | |g & drizzling incessantly from noon to = 1] P.M at 22; .., |*4.97 |S.W.&N. 2¢ | Cloudy; also raining nearly the aly b 2 7 whole day. fae ‘a 23) 183.0| 0.20 | 8S. W. & W. 3 | Cloudy till 10 a.m. Scatd. Vi & i fe AE afterwards ; also raining at 4 a. M. jee and at 10 & 11 P. M. ‘at a 24| 125.4} ... | W. 3 | Cloudy till 8 a.m. Scatd. clouds duc 1 till 7 Pp. M,; cloudless afterwards. al e 25). .. =| Sunday. Og a a 26| 140.8; ,. {S.E.&S8. 34 | Cloudless till 4 a. u.; Scatd. clouds ab q afterwards ; also slightly drizzled seit e at4d P.M. Fe 27; 188.0]... S. & W. & { Cloudless till 7 a. mu.; Scatd. i till ie 4p. M.; cloudless afterwards. ae 25} 144.0; ... |W. & S. W. 3 | Cloudless till 7 a. m.; Scatd. 13 till alt 4: 6 Pp. M.; cloudless afterwards. aby} “4 29} 140.0} 0.14 | W.&S8. &S. EH. o4 | Cloudless till 7 a. M.; Scatd. clouds a + till 7 pe. M.; cloudless afterwards, “el | also raining at noon & 8 P. M. aby} . 30; 139.8; ... | N. W.& EH. 23 \Scatd. clouds till 8 a. mM.; Scatd. -i . if & %i till 7 Pp. u.: cloudless after- BL wards, Uh we ee * From noon of the 21st to 9 p, mu. of the 22nd. at] | 4 Wey = ny iE Aly “ta | ‘i s ily Mm : Ney Sed ‘ily : , c E sce i jeans 6a a Ie BELLE ED REG ALE LAE ELE A DLA ELBE LOREAL CRO ? hg eg AR IS CORR AE Ce eg Ee AE EEE RANE OG PUES NEI Oe NE Ne ee < = ee eae =F Meteorological Observations. Ixxi = Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations a taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, 2 on the month of September, 1864, . Mowrniy Rusvrts. bs Inches £ Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. is es 29.684 y Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. M. on the 26th, fe 2080 a | Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 a. Mm. on the 10th, ee §=29.341 a > -Betreme range of the Barometer during the month, ee ee =: 0.641 a Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. es aa ee 29,749 ap Ditto ditto Min, ditto, .. = 3 .. 29.615 Hl Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. ee «0.134 : - 4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. = ee 83.8 : : Max. Temperature occurred at 1 P. mu. on the 8th, ea ae 93.0 eo Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. m. on the 21st, os oe 179 Hautreme range of the Temperature during the month, ae ee 15.1 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, aa oo oe 88.7 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. o =e as 80.4: Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. ee 8.3 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. ae ms 80.1 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 3.7 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. a = 17.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, e 6.3 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. ee ee 0,925 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, = = 9,92 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, =A 2.18 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.82 Inches Rained 17 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, ee eo 2.34 Total amount of rain during the month, oe ss ee 12.59 Total amount of rain indicated by the gauge attached to the Anemo- meter during the month, ee ee oe oo §6=«.:1:11.5 4 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee ee 8. & 8. EH, Li tag DNAS ee ances ples den itr eR Pee Creer eee . a hs — Se (GS SNS St a ee re ee TS ge eS ee eee ee eS ie er re ee Pe ee ed ea a, a e... = E = = 3 ae we Se We a = = ——— = = 2 = eed be = f 2B 2 zo! "POSSI | ma mA NO i 8 a 0) TEESE No hl OS pa = an © Oo 5 Ss Ss +S annW| ~~ S Pr S| la Ss as co Shae SS heal ai ao ce & $4 @ jm eens SEES Sey.) lee pee iia 4 eae a — ac i Ss ie it SsAnde aaa Ade ~ OD Bey ONE AW a = SS 5 by fe Oo of GC NNMHMMMMH ANN FN MOF ANA ee © yes By) Pie a ZA SS se fan es 4 S ee cea en Ss eS w4 4 3 a SPS ie = 2 | = > = Ss — a oO & s mT © Msi acl Ss ANQNNHA 4 | $5 ei, DOW NI NTNU Se OY eNO Pt Os) Ue eR AIBN EL Pea AN ile = i: har ie sy NANNANANNAN SS A NAMA ANANAAS | ed om ss 8 cs pou = RS Ss patie b ah te ots Ss fae ier aS Sb 2 nso an © fn AHN M AMI OrAARAOHE FANS TWOOnODROT as cshisin ~ op arc = bo Oo Vv ‘am S Zi @ oye & mo = SS R a bo Bie ra mS ae 4 = ro SSSR Rey een’ “on se eseiSe ey ewe ee AA Sit ig teach crete sy arma ata es apainciasnartean cunt ital gein ct Y ia ears mi ELSES ena tema APR sacs ee ete one cere eee Sais Sea eee ens Seas SERRE Sr anne eee esa Wrst ge pt aE ae 24 ore ha ah srr oresera ihr pana - —+ * a - «- * n> ie i's - ¥ a ss - + ? or rr aT rT el _ - re 4 heal . —_— 4 - = = = - . Meteorological Observations. Txxi 4 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations “Ty taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34’”” Rast. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Oo @ os » ow Range of the Barometer = 5 |Range of the Tempera- “Ep A = during the day. i 3 ture during the aye os = Date. a 2 ex eS = sae | Max. | Min. | Diff. ao Max, | Min. | Diff. a ai Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ra) O o oO 1 29.836 | 29.901 | 29.776 0.125 84,9 89.8 82.2 7.6 2 | Sunday. 3 .809 .866 “745 121 84.4) 90.8 78.2 |.12.6 4 797 2866 134 132 79.5 83.0 |. 77.0 6.0 5 A450 “719 | 28.681 1.038 76.3 78 2 TAA 3.8 6 803 871 | 29.712 0.159 80.0 85.2 75.8 9.4 7 2809 Ol 7h 120 81.7 87.8 T7A | 10.4 8 2849 .J06 191 115 82.4: 89.4 77.4 | 12.0 9 | Sunday. : 10 859 .906 2807 099 78.5 81.3 T7.A 3.9 I] O74 939 813 126 80.8 86.6 77.0 9.6 12 062 915 194: 121 81.6 86.0 T7.4 8.6 13 863 919 S11 108 80.9 85.8 77.0 8.8 14 912 966 Bol 115 81.0 86.8 76.4 | 10.4 15 931 991 2004 107 81.1 86.6 76.0 | 10.6 16 | Sunday. 17 934 | 30.000 890 110 82.1 87.0 78.0 9.0 18 946 007 .893 114 | 82.0 87.5 | 76.0 | 11.5 19 923 | 29.994 854 140; 82.5 88.3 | 76.8 | 11.5 20) 877 906 822 084: 80.3 85.2 74.1 | LIL 21 869 928 820 108 71.9 75.2 | 69.1 | 6.1 22 779 832 728 104 | 74,1 75.8 | 72.2 | 3.6 23 | Sunday. 24, 810 20712 168 104 81.1 88.0 75.0 | 18.0 25 859 926 £799 127 81.9 90.4 | 75.0 | 15.4 26 936 | 30.019 872 147 81.2 89 8 74.8 | 15.0 27 949 .007 901 106 80.4: 88.2 712.8 | 45.4 28 .956 0382 902 130 79.1 86.5 72.5 | 14.0 29 978 062 932 130 78.0 85.0 70.6 | 14.4 80 | Sunday. ol 983 057 930 122 80.1 86.8 74.2 | 12.6 / The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means, are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. 2) Lah! Ne a heeetine GiihusGot Sa n == Eayekueiianiiy ¥, mse & & = Se a ee aye ap.iTs ORG REAM R TA a J aa ae gS ote a Ne ea aaa ioe | oa oe Sie ae a a een ee 4 aie eee ET a= aan : a ts STE SY BSS SRD NTR RS NE SO ENA TEATS Sige ya mae ena Laat AML lin Fre So ey ech Sea ate Pees LN Tie me eet eat ec ds ore poeta LS re ae ee ene ee . s i \ i i by a! = re i q t f ie a DS teh is i a ¥ r i aoe -utr Se Sean) SE flip Sty eal : ed Cera ees ss TIM! 1 ea Lop ipeey eee F 7 Na igeccsc Nan Wel act a yo * ’ nk anh - - T : ‘ - wg a i a maa ose EE ET re - - ae ele , me ee Lima. ey BT TY Ft fam Ma a Pine eee Yay gcc Tce ae AT I he Pea raver, Ixxiv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ul i taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, ! an the month of October, 1864. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.— (Continued). iu ! 7 B © fH [és eo nb) = ° Q i ey ov 2 © se J a. (28 | BB ae 2 Pe 8 Ss | Be |262\ 78 ae = Dy Ss Se wo a O | & OR yo z 6 SR : cS | RE] Cas 2 Date. = 2 a = sn =e eo eS Ee ae © & = so) = Bs aoe - oe | BSS Nag ES | = 5 [me | se | bo |" cos ==) RQ Sy = Sse a 3 ee eles oS rc oF s See | be | ga (fee) see 0 ) oO Oo Inches.| J. gr. | T. gr. Ls 1 80.3 4.6; 77.1) 78 | 0.913 | 9.76 | 2.73 | 0.478 | 2 Sunday. ‘ae Vl gg 8 78.5 | 5.9| 744/100 | .838| 897 | 334 | .73 ie A 76.1 3.41 93.7 | 95.8 819 85 | 181 | 83 b 5 74.3 2.0! 72.91 3.4 797 68 01 90 }) a 6 75.8 42) 729), FA 797 61 | 2.20 80 , 7 774 4.3 | 74.4 | 7.8 838 | 9.02 35 79 & 8 17.7 4.7 | 744} 8.0 2838 .00 61 78 I bi 9 Sunday. || § 10 76.3 D2 | 748 | 37 849} 19 | 1.16 89 ig 11 76.9 3.9 1- 74,2 | 6.6 832 | 8.96 | 2.11 81 ig 12 77.0 46 | 738) 47.8 822 84 50 78 ' 13 76.2 4.7 | 72.9} 80 797 59 51 ere 14 75.8 p22 -722.| 88 (el 40) 74 75 | 15 75.8 b8 | 7152 | 9,9 756 13 | 3,04 ja | 16 | Sunday. = nl : ly 17 75.7 6.4 | 712] 10.9 756 12 39 71 1 18 15 A 6.6 | 70.8 | 11.2 746 02 45 70 ne 19 76.2 6.31 71.8 | 107 A £26 38 ih Wc 20 74 | 49; 72.01 83 1716 36 | 2.55 17 Fe 21 |: 69.0 29| 66.7 | 5.2 658 | 716 |. 1,82 84 1 22 72.0 21) 705} 386 | .739| 806 | 01 | 29 “se 23 | Sunday. NE { A 8 4-87 1 761 is | 280 | 473 rf 25 74.1 7.8 ( 68.6] 13.3 695 | 7.47 | 8.97 65 ai 26 724 8.8 | 66.2 | 15.0 642 | 691 | 4.30 62 : 27 = 728 8.1} 66.6] 13.8 651 | 7.01 | 3.93 64 28 70.6 8.5 | 64.6 | 14.5 609 | 6.58 95 63 29 70.6 7.4 | 65.4] 12.6 626 oil 42 66 ne 30 | Sunday. \ 31 73.6 6.5 | 69.0] 111 704 | 7.59 25 .70 “ it) ee ei All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. = : s 'q : y : - ° e ‘hh Meteorological Observations. Ixxv > }| ey.) My Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations 4 taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, a in the month of October, 1864. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. “O s : Range of the Barometer = ® Range of the Temperature | aa for each hour during Ae for each hour during a ‘our a £ fsxy the month. aa the month. ae Se| ay as | Oe a Seansace spo a s+ | Max. Min, Diff, se | Max. Min. Diff. 2 = = oe — - — 2 Inches. | Inches.} Inches.| Inches.| 0 0 o 0 of Mid- |, | a night. 29.874 | 29.993 | 29.712 | 0.281 78.0 | 83.8 72.2 11.6 ap 1 | 865 | .981| 694 | 287] 77.6] 838] 724 11.4 a 2 803 O71 .656 Peo et 174A 83.4 72.6 10.8 3 848 O71 | G41 830 | 76.7 | 83.4 72.2 11.2 oe 4 846 972 | .616 856 | 76.6 | 83.0 71.6 11.4 ES 5 | .857 | .987| .605 | .382| 76.7) 826! 70.6 12.0 at 6 874 |30.008 601 407 76.2 82.4 69.1 13 3 Bet y | 893 .025 588 A387 iit 83.8 70.2 13.6 8 925 052 763 289 79.5 85.7 70.4: 15.3 9 924 062 od 008 81.2 87 4: 69.8 17.6 10 920 O45 AT5 570 82.6 87.4: 70.3 17.1 Li 896 027 .900 694 83.8 89.0 71.8 17.2 Noon. | .865 |29.999| .113 | .886| 843 | 889 | 72.5 | 16.4 1 32 . .972 |28.850 1.122 84.7 90.0 72.4 17.6 2 Ol 993 681 272 84.8 90.8 72.4: 18.4 3 199 937 930 .007 85.0 | 90.4: 72.4 18,0 A, Ol 935 |29.014 0.921 84.5 90.6 41.6 19.0 5 842 241 1538 188 85. 88.6 V1.4: 17.2 6 840 954, East) A1L5 81.3 86.8 71.4: 15.4 7 olen 262 DAA, A18 80.2 84.5 W1.4 13.1 8 882 977 | 622 Rs 13}5) 79.3 82.6 71.4 11.2 : ae 9 894 993 686 307 79.0 82.6 72.0 10.6 — 10 897 989 116 240 78.5 82,2 72.2 10.0 11 090 979 19 .260 78.1 82.2 72.2 10.0 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours se during the month. ae 2 Lag ae ta eee ies Rl tr Se SSS 24) Ixxv1 Meteorological Observations. Cee eUeiLer i i , - : “ t . = EEE An CN ey aR Sonne el Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of October, 1864. Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.— (Continued. ) aye . on es es | Geen i eenentes eae Far a eet ot or Biss salt roa—e tiny aio sh na eta Sieh a ac 2 3 3 E 5 Le Soba] ss 5 = S245 S |F = | eos | oss oe. > E E = = O32 | oo 8 oO o aa) oO Be = SSE: = os = Say 4a Hour. = “ ES F oS mo ep° a soa 4 4 2 S fais | 2 ee | oo | 8 3 Be Se ee eee ee ae o§ pa 2 FAs ee | ee | SSS] ekg = = oO b = | By x Soe oe =o 4 A ® P = Py py oe Oo Om = >) = Ss = ey aa Ss A = = =o | 22 gs ae ee oe ee ee ——— = O o Oo Oo Inches. |Troy grs. Troy grs y oe WAT 33 724 | 66 | 0785 | eho 69 | 998 4 1 740 | 2.9 | 72.7 4.9 | .792 59 48 85 1 2, 74.5 2.9 72.5 4,9 87 DA AT 85 : 4 3 WA.0\> 27) 73.4. 4.6 | .778 44 .36 86 A 4 74.0 | 2.6 | 72.9 4.4 | 781 48 29 87 A 5 74.2 | 25 | 79.4, 4.3 | .785 53 27 87 4 = 73.7 | 2.5 | 71.9 A | 773 AL .25 87 SS, 74.3 | 28 | 423 48 789 49 43 86 ee 8 WA Os AiG 707 7.8 | .768 30 2.36 78 4 9 | 752 | 60 | 71.0 | 102] 751 09 | 3,12 72 a 10 (O85) Pio) 705-121. | 739° | 98 75 68 j 11 75.8 8.0 | 70.2 | 13.6 732 82 4.28 65 au = Woon VISE 8.6 69.7 14.6 720 69 09 63 am 1 755 = 99 601-1 415.6 706 53 89 61 2 fo 6 1-02. |-69 251 15-6 708 56 .90 61 4 3 V5.6 = 94a 69:0— | 16.0 704 51 5.02 60 a 4 Vode 1 01 | 69.0 | 155 704 51 4,84) 61 3 5 755 1) 79 | 70.0: --- 13 4, 727 79 17 65 va 6 75.5 | 58 | 714 9,9 761 | 818 3.06 73 3 7 75.4 |-48 | 72.0 8.2 776 36 2.52 77 = 8 We2 | Al 2-703 7.0 783 46 13 8C 4 9 Yo2 | 38 -| 725 6.5 787 51 1.99 81 a 10 75.1 | 3.4 | 72.7 5.8 792 58 77 83 4] 11 74.8 | 3.3 | 72.5 5.6 787 53 69 3 f . H All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants, 72 ——- = 2 = isc = Sey Moaam Gar SF a es SES A het NS RR ISS SOROS 202 0 eae tp SEER NO ET OS SEIS (OFT SEIT SS = Meteorological Observations. Ixxvul : ih S . : Yi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ' taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, on the month of October, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. 2 2 | Soe = | eae a Sire a .| 2 © § | Prevailing direction | 9 5 General Aspect of the Sky. MS Le oO -© of the Wind. |Z, Ala” jase Zu : 0 |Inches, Ibs 1) 134.0} 0.12 |8.&S. H. 4 | Cloudless till 5 a.m. Scatd. clouds c till 6 Pp. mM, cloudless afterwards, ab also raining between 1 & 2 P. M. af Clk ae .. | Sunday. 3 E 3} 144.0) 1.57 |N.&N.W.& &E. 63 | Cloudless till 10 a.m. 1 till 5 Pp. Mm, oe cloudy afterwards; also thunder- ue ing and raining at 7 & 8 p. M. ai - Ale =, 0.20 | HE. & 8S. «» | Cloudy; also drizzling at noon & 1 a Pp. M. & from 5 to 11 P. uM. E | 9) .. |*1,55 | H. (vanes broken.) |... | Heavy scud also heavy driving =) rain. From midnight to 6 Pp. M. a vee Cyclone passed over Calcutta. ay 6} 140.0 = ,. | Cloudy till 6 a. wm. Ui& i till Be. 2 M. cloudless afterwards. 7| 142.8) .., a ... | Cloudless till 4 a.m. “i & 7i after- wards, 8} 1382.5] 1.59 SF .. | Scatd. clouds till.4 Pp. mu. cloudy after- wards; also raining between 5 & OP. M. Dh ses .. | Sunday. K. ... | Cloudy ; also raining after intervals. » |S &S.H.&N. EL |... | “i till 38 4. um. Scatd. clouds till 4 p. M. %1 till 6 Pp. um. cloudless after- wards, 12) 143.0! ,.. S. & N. H. .. | Cloudless till 7 a. uw. “i & i after- wards. 13) 125.0) ,., Variable. .. | Cloudless till 4 a. uw. 91 afterwards. 14) 126.0| ,., S.H, & N. .. | U& “1 till 9 a. uM, 91 afterwards. 15} 135.0) ... | N. .. | itil 10 a.m. -i1& itil 6 Pp. mu, cloudless afterwards also slightly fogey from 9 to 11 P. mu. L(Clleemyes .. | Sunday. 17| 186.4; ,.. |N. Cloudless till 10 a. uw. i till 4 Pp. mu. cloudless afterwards. 18) 146.2' |. N. & S. EH. .. | -itill 7 a.m. i till4 Pp. m. cloud- me less afterwards, <3 19, 145.4) 1. |IN.&S.E.&N.W.| ... | Mtill5a. mw. “i tilllOa. uM. 73 till 5 2 P.M. i & “i afterwards. 20 =, 0.16 |N.W.& H.& 8. H.] ... | Cloudy; also-drizzling from 1 to 11 P. M. » | 0.16 |N. H. & H. ». | Cloudy; also drizzling nearly the whole day. : * By gauge attached to the Anemometer, Ni Cirri,—i Strati, oi Cumuli, “i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi 1 Cirro cumuli, Ll yg LEAS ie etttnns BSG SEE Bate ee ere a ie Rte —y i a . SOT ote Pre uat a e ea oe ic fits ee #3 F y 4 a 9 wer 7, i i. be Frye Orie ied oe & . Fl I , ‘ . sf. / bt, 4 4 = shige + tet boo a8 Et sod Ae a ee oe — eect any Lee Y CATT ES TNS FLY de pee red oat Beh ey octet ob erate Sirah Palmares cere eh ral [eee Sees ER eta es | feet a} - > ms J ay! shtick oct A eto : SS ee eal Reh (EST Srey ee Say eT TR Wamp Se em ae a a eee aero we ea % - ee eee oe ~~ Bes & ss A eet Ixxvill Meteorological Observations. Mac of the fesults of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e, =. (ae : essa aoe , Pro | OS js 2a : nm a | 2S |S & &| Prevailing direction | 2 S General Aspect of the Sky. Se We Gee © of the Wind. Pe AS a lewd a° | o {Inches Tbs 22). 0.28 | N. GN. W. ... | Cloudy till 8 p. m. cloudless after- wards also drizzling after intervals till 4 P. M. : 23 Sunday. vas 24; 142.5 &S.&W.G&N.| ... | Cloudless, ao! 148.2 ... | Cloudless, N. ... | Cloudless. Cloudless. Cloudless. Ww = VV ... | Cloudless. & 145.0) .., 142.3] os0 are en Et & 147.0! ... ww. | Cloudless till 4 a. x, cloudy till 10 26| 148.0 27) 144.2 A. M, “1 afterwards. =a SS = vey 0 i ihe hy d Meteorological Observations. Ixxix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of October, 1864: Montuty Resvunrts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. ae e. 29.866 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. M. on the 29th, ee 90.062 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 2 Pp. M. on the dth, e- 28.681 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ae os 1.381 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. 7 ms ee oe 29,9389 Ditto ditto Min, ditto, .. i es es 20.1 ou) Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. sa 0 Leo ) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. = ee 80.3 Max. Temperature occurred at 2 Pp. M. on the 8rd, aH es 90.8 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 A. M. on the 21st, ae Es 69.1 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. 5 —— SS APAVPUAIOAWE,_ O49 SS = =. —= = = — = SS = = — = — = 2 x S SS SS = = =< — 3 = — ~~ - = = = = re 32 SUS F PsA VSS YT ——. s bP dec: ae wei. FS — A pe ee en ee, ee Se eae Lk —— - => —S=— —= Sa = oa =a eee Xv ne ee ee eS ala ee ee Ss ce SS ——— ce — = . ; y =o == = == : i ST it BAW ms os SM eS om a a Rien SET aS PIE EE PRT rer wPeeierent " SRS Se gray an pe pn : mon ze ay For oF. ] AA HHAHNNMOANHMAN St Qe 7m Su wo area | | MMOH ONNH Wood WANDAMNMMAAA —-e_-_—_— eS sary ete SET SE Gis Nae oe Nees See SP ony BR SI Sas Marie ae “10 wey ein “ANNARASHHMAANAN Soe ae Seen eC HN eae ISS = tO Ol Sorin is me a "A eae yaa ean A quay pany a guinarny TIT TOM OPATN RMN SHO C9 219 CO SH 20 OD OO SR SH OOD SH No. of days. | "U0 UleY etter ited vorie WR ergt RP open Ln ee pe Oe ee Oe | ANA SS NATO OM Treaty te eet ret rts OG GN GND GN GYD) GNI CUE EE ea POS ~ Kd Uwe) SpE PN Pra ST = 7 Sars rise oo SL ie Sar Pr ES ae Te Qa eS, Te ENG Monruny Resvuuts. | | | a | | | | es Stat | DOCON ORONO + IDOR INH ID DHOOnE a the month of October, 1864. together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. SHANWMNOoORDOOn HOH OND On taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, Hour. Noon. or is ord = il - sai ee ee ne rie wibby Ethene ah Ma teal att hag ig aa ahs SF =e be ire wae +f es = SSF Nl al pt ga Ale aL ieee epee see ean =DS Se arith al Cos Nite eee RN ny sc aeealaneet sigs lee ‘one ae’ — ind - . - a nm ° a ~ om i. - _ , i Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Resulis of the Hourly Meteorological Observations Ixxx a ——- 02 Pb ysis actin et sano ii neha ps re ror ev “rt rine Teer =F rar Pr : i a a ll he - 4 agh ae. L,I - paige Try shee? aiey daly / Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ieee AE ie i Meteorological Observations. Ixxxi taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, an the month of November, 1864. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11, Daily Means, &¢. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements Date. | © CO'sy o> Ol DO 'DN e the Barometer abo2° Fahte Mean Height of Inches. 29.998 30,009 041 044, 04.4, Sunday. 29.975 978 80.055 .L08 120 O71 Sunday. 034 29.996 dU.001 O22 22 029 Sunday. 022 030 .036 O15 008 018 Sunday. 087 070 039 dependent thereon. Range of the Barometer during the day. Max. Inches. 30.063 .076 LOT 102 119 ,050 049 132 178 205 145 Min. Inches. 29.939 956 .980 984: 989 O86 927 30.006 .067 057 004, 29.968 .950 99d 978 961 976 959 984 980 Jo9 £955 978 30.035 004. 29.981 2S SS The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- Diff, Inches. 0.124 120 127 118 134 164, 122 126 111 148 141 146 138 119 110 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer. : Range of the Tempera- ture during the day. Set eee, eee roe mometer Means are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. LS Lag! LA ae eer aaa e eel ag wae: Ceara — Se A SRS SL TT Wark pina sea ee, See trea att anaerall Rueda Lepob edits ‘ jnve Wee y 5 ; y t rah paved PRUE eth Phar seh Ga err ame Si SE eS SSRN pei ohie Bees [elena eying ae Ixxxil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations wld Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements Meteorological Observations. taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1864. dependent thereon.— (Continued). ‘© | Es t= 3 = 2 oI > = o iS 3 Pee Dae 2 ral e of a se 1s = 0 s =) B45 q aa e Rs a0 a, = ® a Si 5 aae™ = A Oo Q O O oO oO 1 76.8 5.6 72.9 9.5 2 76.9 6.2 72.6 | 10.5 3 75.4 5.7 71.4 9.7 A, 75.2 4.8 71.8 8.2 5 73.9 3.0 71.4 6.0 6 | Sunday. 7 74.2, 5.6 70.3 9.5 8 72.5 4.3 69.5 7.3 9 72.9 4,2 69.6 7.1 10 71.9 3.4 69.5 5.8 11 FEF 4.3 68.7 7.3 12 69.8 6,3 65.4 | 10.7 13 | Sunday. 14, 68.1 6.9 63.3 | 11.7 15 68.4 6.5 63.8 | 11.1 16 67.2 hee 62.2 | 12.2 17 67.0 7.1 62.0 | 12.1 18 67.0 7.2 62.0 | 122 19 66.8 8.2 61.1 | 13.9 20 | Sunday. 21 65.4: 7.6 59.8 | 18.7 22 62.9 8.7 DOO elo-7 23 61.2 9.2 53.8 | 16.6 24, 62.9 8.0 56.5 | 14.4 25 65.4: 6.5 60.2 | 11.7 26 65.5 — 6.2 60.5 | 11.2 27 Sunday. 28 68.8 6.7 64.1 | 11.4 29 68.1 6.7 63.4 | 114 16) 67.8 6.1 63.5 | 10.4 Mean Elastic force of Vapour. Inches. se ° e © STI NI “IM O60 HHO Mean Weight of Vapour in a Cubic foot of air. pour required for com- Additional Weight of Va- plete saturation. dity, complete satura- Mean degree of Humi- tion being unity. 1 4 13 i! ° 1) Ol 82 | OO |) All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. a Meteorological Observations. Ixxxul 2) , Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, : in the month of November, 1864. e Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements : dependent thereon. a ‘Oo e re Range of the Barometer = 5 Range of the Temperature aga for each hour during PQ 2 for each hour during a H — = the month. Po the month. r sd 0% 5 : as 5 $4 e-a< | Max. Min. Diff. Se, | Max. Min. Diff. : Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 oO 0 oO | Mid- 3 est night 30.032 | 30.119 {29.956 | 0.163 | 73.0 | 80.4] 66.6 13.8 oF te | 024 | 118) 3932" | 161 22:40 soi0. | 65.8 14.2 4 2 016. .L06 932 EFAS JP PLO 79 A 65.3 14.1 : 3 .009 082 933 149 71.1 79.0 64.8 14.2 ag 4, 007 098 927 171 70.9 78.8 64.2 14.6 < | 5 .025 122 937 185 70.3 78.2 63.0 15.2 sy y 6 041 L149 956 193 | 70.1 78.6 62.6 16.0 } 7 064 156 | .977 179 | 70.4 | 79.0 62.7 16.3 8 .087 .170 |30.003 167 | 73.6 | 82.6 66.6 16.0 0 104, L196 OAL 155 76,4 85.4 69.8 15.6 10 L038 205 044) 161 78,6 87.0 72.6 14.4 11 O81 179 O15 LO4 80.3 88.1 75.6 12.5 Noon. | .051 155 (29.984 | .171| 81.0 | 89.0 | 77.2 11.8 1 O17 121 944, BET: 81.5 89.2 76.7 12.5 2 | 29,993 O81 919 162 81.8 88.4 78.6 9.8 3 980 067 899 168 81.4 87.5 73.6 13.9 4, 978 C68 886 182 80.2 87.4: 75.6 11.8 5 988 076 899 177 78.6 85.8 73.8 12.0 6 | 30.000 079 909 170 771 84.4 73.4 11.0 7 019 099 937 162 79.9 83.4: 71.8 11.6 8 037 121 960 161 75.0 83.0 70.2 12.8 9 04.6 129 981 148 74,3 81.6 69.4: 12.2 10 049 134 964 170 73.6 81.1 68.4, 12.7 11 044, 131 964 167 73.1 80.9 68.0 12.9 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. mometer Means ‘are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month. 2 aE rt ee ee ]¥xxX1V Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Lrésults of the Hourly Meteoroloyicail Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, athe month of November, 1864. Huurly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dépendent thereon.—( Continued. ) ee = = 5 oS So os54 fa Ee is = 3 eS 255 ® Pa @ S o-< Shee 2: 5 B 6 5 as OSE Hour. S s 3 (=) “s ae “sp = S a s | 8 Go 22) 22 e* 7 = 2 aslo) 3 3 So Foo = ee So 3 5 A 5 ae AQ-s s eee + Oe es ee = A 5 A = So ae O Oo 0 0 Inches. Troy gyrs. Troy grs. ie ose | Al | se | 74 0630 | e909 166 1 68 9 3.9 65.6 6.8 630 90 £70 2 68.3 3.6 65.4 6.5 626 Od 63 8 67.4: a.f 64:.4; 6.7 60d .65 .63 A, 67.3 3.6 64,4 6.5 605 65 D8 5 67.0 3.3 | 644 5.9 .605 .66 42 G 66.7 3A: 64:0 6.1 097 bY 46 vi 67.0 3.4) 64.3 6.1 608 64: 46 8 68.5 Oo.) | 64.9 8.7 615 73 2.20 9 69.5 | 69 |-647 / 11.7 | 611 64 3 08 10 (Odea “8.2 0 66407 = 1894) 611 61 ‘Be 11 70.9 94 | 643 16.0 603 50 4A Noon. | 70.9 | 10.1 | 638 | 17.2 593 39 5 1 70.9 | 106 | 63.5 1/180 | .588 31 5.00 2 | 709 | 109 | 63.3 | 18.5 584 26 14, 8 10.7 107 632-7189 | bsp 26 01 4 70.3 9.9 63.4 16,8 5686 ool 4.57 5 HO.2— | 8.45 | 64:82 | 14.3 | 603 58 3.85 6 70.6 6.5 66.0 11.1 6388 i92 00 Po 10.8 56 664-96 | 6461-7 0a oo 54 8 69.9 5.1 66.3 8.7 64,4) 02 29 9 69.6 4.7 66.3 8,0 644 104: 08 10 693 | 43 | 66.3 7.3 1 6474. 05 1.88 dl 68.9 4.2 69.0 7.6 628 6.87 92 Mean degree of Hu- midity, complete satu- ration being unity... a All the Hygroietrical elements ate coinputed by the Greenwich Constants. Sa wee CAA AO es —— = — — Aix — = =o aim Gawu > me: Meteorological Observations. Ixxxv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations . : taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, on the month of November, 1864. " Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. - Hf | 80 - a fe) SS io) a. eS pay §Rias ase ie : f = .| 2s © & &| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. 7 H = ie 2 © of the Wind. a S car (as) pe eee. eo 1 0 |Inches., eer | 1) 147.0) ... |S H&E. GS. S¢catd. clouds till 2 p. m. cloudy till 7 Pp. M. Ae cloudless afterwards ; also drizzling be- a ; tween 5 & 6 P. M. a: 2,151.0)... |N.E&N.&S.E. | i & Vitill 11 4, m. Scatd. clouds afters be | Ree wards. =. 3) 140.0)... ON. de i till 5 a. mw. Scatd. clouds afterwards. oe 4) 142.0| 0.16 | N. H. & 8. E. & N. | Cloudy till 8 a. um. Scatd. clouds after- a ~~ wards; also drizzling at6& 7 a.m. & 2 at 1 P.M, oy 5 8. Cloudy : also drizzling at 4.4. mM. & 5 P.M, | Ble 2. .. | Sunday. ee 7145.0) 1. |S.W.&S. Cloudless till 6 a, mM. i till 8 P.M. Gi a afterwards. zh 8} 141.4) 0.17 |S. E.&S8. Scatd. clouds till8 a, m. 9i & i after- oa ~ wards : also raining at 8 a.m. & between zt noon & 1 Pp, M. . 9} 130.0; 0.48 |S. EB. & 8S. Cloudless till 8 a. mM. “i till 7 Pp. m. cloud- less afterwards, also raining at 11 a, M. 7 | & between 5 & 6 P, M, 10; 138.0) 2.18 | E.& 8. EL & 8. Cloudless till 4 a, m. “itill 10 a, m, , cloudy till 5 ep. M. cloudless afterwards also raining at noon & between 2 & 8 ) | p. M. & slightly fogey at 7 P. M. 11} 184.5; |, | NL EL. &N, Cloudless till 7 a. Mm. 91 til 5P, Mm, Mi Si afterwards : also fogey at 6 & 7 a. M. 12) 141.8} |... (N.&N,W. i till 10 a, mM. “i till 4 Pp. m, cloudless afterwards, also slightly foggy at 10 & 11 P. M. US ee AE Sunday. I4 188.4) .. | N.&N. W, itil 8 a. w. i till 4 p, m. cloudless afterwards. Jo 139.0]... | N.W.& N. \-i till 10 a.m. i till 5 p. m. cloudless afterwards : also foggy from 9 toll P.M. 16 144.4; |, | HL & 8. EB. & N. W.| Cloudless. 17, 145.0) .. 'N.&RE, Ni & “i till noon: Scatd. clouds after- wards, a 18 -141,0) ., |, Cloudless til4 a.m. “-i& “till 5e. m, 4 cloudless till 9 Pp. mw, “i afterwards, i 19, 139.0; ... | N, i till noon, cloudless afterwards. a 20 = Hin Sunday. E 21) 139.4) |, | N.&N. W. Cloudless. = 22; 4141.5) .. | N, Cloudless. 2 =| 135.4) N. Cloudless. a x Cirri,—i Strati, 01 Cumuli, i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi 1 Cirro cumuli, at GU ec 4yeary: SEIS SIESTA PTO LIN NY SH EO AR ‘ o aa * Fi d : A & , : an ate a eee i ae ee a5 J e ie ki soos en ast Hehe : Latins wor Loi at aid Coy nie a : od SG IEP RE RPT TS Fm SETS ane Oe ty cd ea ad es Ht ae Pe Sd AN yee ALIAS Manos SIO Ia a lg gc om IE - INR Lr ht é zh ja Seg SS Se ta) : : Sot A ar ore" eek P ey. } ‘ = 2 ee Bs tote 4. ae ee eeEaAR Tp eter Lin eee My oglt P98 ‘f hee PTA lao - +, F Py aoe, - : ae Sree at a ad + = fe : Pe ae, eee Ixxxvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the L&esulis of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, am the month of November, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c, al 54 ee BS O29 |aond er .| @& |O & &| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. =| Ho |. 6 © of the Wind. | GS] CS [ae Ala = |gwe o |Inches 24, 139.2) ... | N.&N, W. Cloudless. 20| 1388.0; ... | N. W. & N, BH. & N.| Cloudless. 26} 1389.0; ... | N.&N. 4, Cloudless till noon: i till 5 p. um. cloud- less afterwards, also slightly fogey at 6 A. M. & from 8 to 11 P, M. Da ee x Sunday. 28| 145.0) ,., N.H. &N., Scatd. clouds till 5 p. mu. cloudless after. wards, 20) 189-81. ONS Wa ae NE. Cloudless till 9 a. uw. -i & 1 till6 Pp. x. cloudless afterwards, 30} 142.0 N. W. &S,. W. Cloudless till 1 Pp. m.: -i & i till 6 p, M, cloudless afterwards. iy a by i feupe ape iene 100 bnot the hin Lada lo Vet hy Dn Atel ly Dn | 4 Dust ‘tinal =| r * - j Rea : : wh : = : - : ie ee = eet ea ls Wm aR IS SOTERA ey St 0 A TS Ra a a SR SSI NS nS SI ah ETA Meteorological Observations. Ixxxvil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, an the month of November, 1864. Montuty REsvutts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. a e. 30.038 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. M. on the 11th, ee 280.205 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 P. M. on the 7th, e. 29,886 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, see ee 0,819 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. eo ee ss. 30.106 Ditto ditto Min, ditto, ... os ee » 29.976 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .. e- 0.130 ) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. oa ry 75.6 Max. Temperature occurred at 1 P. M. on the 2nd, ts = 89.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 a.m. on the 23rd, B ae 62.6 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, .. we 26.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, ee ve oe 82.4: Ditto ditto Min. ditto, .. = oe Ra 69.8 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, .. es 12.6 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, . : oi Py 693 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, .. 6.3 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, .. ee Sas 64.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed Mean Dew-point, < 10.7 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .. oe oe 0.615 Troy grains. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee os = 6.70 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, = 2.78 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.71 7 : Inches Rained 6 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, aA ae DAs Total amount of rain during the month, oe oe if 2.89 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .. ee ae N. & N. W. 24 Lag! (ERS eens he a ete ni Tomtadh cori RO iar ahi Ue a ph etaritse RSE 2 ve oath aves ea aerate ESR Rd Sty ee ara br Pe Rede hs 4 aes = rer rg! fies ne ane La pe ae en ba eS alae nee wrken ead Sess te Sy . _ 5 a asia al Naas EN ‘3 : 4 : ; a : FURS ates We Remuera arian eri ACh AAEM 4 awed + A OAs ae 0 de by mae male hope o ++ nt an Py LLL ST LIT NT ROY OSL eS WE Ixxxviii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1864. Monruny Resvuts. Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. ee ee Hour, Missed. Rain on. S.E Rain on. Rar on. Rain on. % —_— fo rr, fe | Midnight. 7 bo Ft dS fon aa Le) bet feed Hoo en ub WW & — bo i CO dO OLOLOLOU® Bo w 69 ONE NARA Boon bor ou ow bo NwWNWwWERH HE ww Oo db DO ee eR CO) NOOO RO Conus aes EH ee be Noon. 11 eI Co Ot OVC OU OU OU OLS LB iB GO LB bo WWwnNnwnwkwwrwr WNNONNNNHE HEE eH RFOUOOND Ob WD ~J OLOUE Ovorvdeius ew on ho GO NNMNWNWMNWAND HK fod pa WNWNNHeE DH Hb DO ee ee ee ee Ee = DO ee S&S | A Sy } Meteorological Observations. Ixxxix : Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations : , at taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, : im the month of December, 1864. i & Latitude 22° 33’1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Rast. a Feet. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18.11. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements i dependent thereon. fh wou Range of the Barometer . a 3 Range of the Tempera- a “ao & iS during the day. aie ture during the day. @) ‘> eRe! Lae iss] = Date. os s 3 a E . ss | Max. | Min. | Dif. | &2 | Max. | Min. | Diff S Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0) ) fy) Oo e 1 30.008 } 30.071 | 29.948 0,123 73.7 80.4: 67.4 | 18.0 a } 2 002 .080 941 139 72.7 79.8 67.4 | 12.4 & tf 3 053 127 | 30.007 120 70.6 78.6 63.8 | 14.8 a 4 4 | Sunday. 2 | 5 061 184 | 29.984 150 | . 70.7 79.8 3.6 | 16.2 : 6 061 1389 | 30.015 124, 70.3 80.8 61.6 | 19.2 i @ 074: 148 O17 131 71.0 79.6 64.4 | 15.2 ae 8 080 102 | 29.979 123 70.6 79.6 3.6 | 16.0 9 025 .083 967 116 69.7 79.6 61.4 | 18.2 10 000 082 .930 152 714 81.2 62.0 | 19.2, Il | Sunday. 12 29.991 .069 932 137 71.5 79.2 65.0 | 14.2 13 s959 084 926 158 71.8 79.9 64.6 | 15.8 , 14 -983 071 .928 143: | —7h7 79.8 | 65.0 | 14.8 15 £953 .033 898 135 71.5 19.9 64.2 | 15.7 16 996 068 938 .130 72.9 82.2 64.4 | 17.8 17 988 063 £928 185 73.1 82.6 66.4 | 16.2 18 | Sunday. 19 965} .027| .920| .107, 73.0 | 88.0 | 648 | 18.2 20 30.001 .O76 921 155 13.3 82.3 67.2 | 15.1 21 022 115 964 151 71.0 79.0 66.2 | 12.8 : 22 .025 111 976 135 | 69.7 78.4 | 62.6 | 15.8 23 .058 125 | 30.008 LY. 68.2 18,2 59.8 | 18.4 24, 125 e191 .066 125 70.1 80.2 61.6 | 18.6 2) | Sunday. 26 110 191 060 131 69.2 79.0 60.2 | 18.8 27 .090 173 | .031 142 | 69.1 78.4 | 61.2 | 17.2 28 095 .169 052 AL? 65.8 TAA 58.2 | 16.2 29 LOL 167 064 103 64.6 74.9 56.2 | 18.7 30 098 Sey .050 127 65.2 75.4 o7.2 | 18.2 31 O81 155 -O51 104 66.2 | 758 | 57.4 | 18.4 Che Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther. mometer Means are derived from the hourly Observations made during the day. 2) ing Gas eens tibet wi) no KC | Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations yt taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, re im the month of December, 1864. vi ; ere ae ibiaitbsaithiaiialsibiai eee eee or OE LON — | Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements | dependent thereon.— (Continued). “ja S E = a2 is a3 cD) = ° oO ms b he eB E = a . Se SS re E aw © 5 io ee ee ee <9 & © e re mH © ve aS 2 (6-8 a vt | 2 fs E zs “5 2&2 | Ses): - es % Os | 2 1-8 S | ee ee) foe ie 3 5 = a 2 a | #6 |P oe| Bes a = oO = oe Ss Re be oF Sum) Sos re S 69 = Fas S| S52 ea 43 a6 a. 5 as ee |5362| &€S 6 r @ A S 5 bo Sp aa see] ss 5 | “Due O re) o o | Inches.| T. er. | T. er. | 1 67.1 6.6 | 62.5 | 11.2 | 0.568| 621 | 2.75 | 0.69 | 2 66.5 6.2) 61.5 | 11.2 550 02 .66 69 , mee 3 62.6 8.0 | 56.2) 14.4 AG1 | 5.06 | 3.09 .62 er 4 | Sunday. | | 1 ih 5B | 63.7 7.0| 581/126 | .491/ 39 | 2.79 | .66 Hf 6 63.7 66| 584/119 | 496| 45 | 63 | .68 Hem Yi 64.5 6.5 | 59.3 | 11.7 | .511| .60 | .65 68 i 8 63.4 421 57.61 13.0 | .488 30 85 65 (i 9 62.8 6.9 | - 573 | 12.4 |. A78 | 26 67 | .66 Ib 10 63.8 731 58.0 | 13.1 .489 37 91 65 Of dl Sunday. | | : | | l) 0 12 65.1 6.4 | 60.0) 11.5 523 273 65 68 1) 13 65.5 6.3 | 60.5 | 11.3 532 84 61 .69 14, 65.9 5.8 | 61.3 | 10.4 546 | 6.00 | .43 7A 15 65.0 6.5 | 59.8 | 11.7 520 | 5.69 | .69 .68 | 16 66.6 6.3 | 616 | 113 552 | 6.03 70 .69 ‘tt 9g 17 66.4 6.7 | 61.0 | 121 41 | 5.91 88 67 lig 18 Sunday. ll a tig 19 66.4 66) 61.1! 11.9 543 .93 83 | .68 {| : 20 65.8 | 7.5 | 59.8 | 18.5 520 67 3.17 64, in 21 63.6 791 57.3 | 142 A78 24 14 63 bay 22 62.3 "4 | 56.41 13.3 | .464 10 | 2.83 64 Nin 23 60.9 73 65.1 | 13.1 444 | 4.91 67 65 \ 24 62.5 7.6 | 56.4 | 13.7 AG4 | 5.09 94 .63 Hs 25 | Sunday. | | Wy 26 62.2 7.0 | 56.6 | 12.6 AGT 14 G7 * 66 | 27 61.7 74 | 55.82. 13.8 A55 02 76 65 28 57.9 79 | 51.6 | 142 894 | 4.37 67 62 29 56.9 "7 | 60.7 | 13.9 | .382 26 52 .63 ae 30 58.7 6.5 | 53.5 | 11.7 4211 68 28 .68 Ny 81 | 59.8 6.4 | 64.7 | 11.5 438 | .85 27 68 ae Nae Se at All the Saree rometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Ee it ns SNAG AOE Ea mat enix eae sg eR in Se WNT "rR Meteorological Observations. “Sy, ie ’ ast tS eae sig cali sic were yee peairiy Xl Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations elt pce | taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1864. y Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements A dependent thereon. i S re a | Range of the Barometer = ® Range of the Temperature . a8 for each hour during ro for each hour during u is cs, o Fiera Po the month. e "| mA } AE 52 Ee a Se See Fe 62+ | Max. Min, Diff, Se, | Max. Min. Diff, a Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.| 0 oO 0 o Ep a Mid- {30.026 | 30.112 | 29.95 66.5 | : night. 02 : 29.953 | 0.159 . 70.4 60.0 10.4 a 1 024 103 943 160 65.8 69.9 59.4 10.5 ae 2 .016 103 | .938 165 | 65.3 | 69.8 58.6 11.2 a 3 .004 .086 | .940 146 | 648 | 69.6 57.9 11.7 cu 4 009 098 | .934 164 | 64.0 68.8 57 As 11.4 ae 5 023° 105 940 168 63.7 68.4: 56.6 11.8 - 6 039 122 949 178 63.0 68.0 06.2 11.8 = 7 062 146| 974 | .172| 63.0 | 67.8 56.4 11.4 p 8 .088 171 [30.002 169 | 66.3 | 70.4 59.4 11.0 > S) Lil AOL 027 164 | 70,0 74.1 64.8 9.3 i 10 108 .186 027 159 73.2 76.4 68.0 8.4 Ll 088 176 .005 L71 75.0 78.0 10.8 G2 Noon 057 145 |29.969 176 77.3 80.8 72.8 —~8.0 024 115 .930 185 78.4 81.8 74.0 7.8 2 001 LOL 904 197 19.3 82.8 74.4) 8.4 3 | 29,989 .096 898 198 79.0 83.0 744 8.6 4 985 094 901 193 172 81.0 72.2 8.8 5 993 .095 906 189 75.4: 79.2 70.4, 8.8 6 |30.008 119 916 203 73.2 77.0 68.0 9.0 7 024, sL41 | .933 208-725 75.1 65.4 |° 9.7 8 038 | 153; .949 | 204] 69.7 | 732! 63.29 9.3 9 047 .160 967 193 | 68.7 | 72.4 63.0 9,4 10 049 146 967 179 67.8 71.6 62.4 9.2 Il 040 140 960 180 66.9 41,2 60.2 11.0 eis a ee ee The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several houss during the month. Sy Fae = FS 2 = _ ~ 5 -. : —e SS A ae ee 2g Le ee ares SEE AO TS et PR SEE oo : E : — 7 . . = Z ie eee - ‘ a 2 : 4) SET oc a its tiie Semen TRIS XCM Meteorological Observations. en es LIEE A wh hls Ans Sa PATUATAD YY ae Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations ct es a ang OL ade cae eee an Le ae taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutia, inthe month of December, 1864. : A Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements { dependent thereon,—( Continued.) i i 2 3 3 E ‘So “ao oa8g|a8 — cep) fe cD) ren = +3 fo E eo 6 8 re eos | Hes 2 ee 2 oS | BEE | Ses Bae 3 oO o>) 2) ~ ae © a =) Hour. iS S 7 a "3 = mo e a a = q a 2 fs foe ele @.28 1388'S 2 3 3 5 Flo SS. ea 2 Ses) ® # = = FAS Se |e&f2 (beg | $e a ® a E Bech 82 fee ees ieee = a Ss) A c= Been an oe as re) o 0 0. Inches. |Troy grs.|Troy grs. | 626 | 38 508 7 70) 06s 570 (149 | 09 night. : a 62.0 | 3.8 | 59.0 6.8 | .506 61 48) 80 2 61.7 3.6 58.8 6.5 503 7 316) .80 3 613° | 3.5 1 58.5 6.3 498 53 30 81 A G0s= Shc 578 6.7 | .478 31 34 80 5 603 | 3.4 | 57.2 6.5 | .476 29 30 80 6 59.7 3,0 56.7 6.3 4169 23 22 Sl 7 59.7 3.3 56.7 6.3 A469 20 22, 81 8 61.4 | 4.9 | 57.5 8.8 | 48h 38 82 75 9 63.0 | 7.0 | 57.4 |12.6 | .480 27 2.73 | 66 Wi 1-64.55 87.) S752 | 157 481 26 | 3.56 60 11 65.2 10.3 58.0 17.5 489 ol 415 5G Noon. 65.5 11.8 57.2 20.1 A76 16 82 5g 1 66.0 12.4 Sy aes Zed 478 16 5.15 .00 2 G62) 181 257.0. 5-258 | 472 Al 48 ‘AS 3 65.7 13.3 060.4: 22.6 A604 00 DO A8 4 65.0 12.2 56.9 20.7 465 04 491 ol 5 65.4 10.0 08.4: 17.0 496 39 O04: OT 6 69.6 7.6 59.5 13.7 1S 62 3.20 64 7 | 65.2 | 60 | 604 |108 | .530 82 | 2.48 70 8 64.4: 5.2 60.2 95 O27 19 14 1d oe | 08.6 -) Bad | 505. 02 515 68 01 74 10 63.1 + 47 1 50:8 Ba. Sli 64 1.84 75 di 62.7 A,2 O9.0 7.6 oll .69 63 18 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants, — - JIA Seer ae load { == = OS OSA : Se _—— \ = are tbioim << —r i tipi attain besa lnk ain v" Meteorological Observations. XClil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, an the month of December, 1864. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. E SE a, i sea aa a So |e2c : .| 2.6 |S & S| Prevailing direction General Aspect of the Sky. ig 2/43 18.232! of the Wind. LE fas] rar ras) =f #35 , ale jae FE o |Inches, a ~ |) 1387.4) ... |N. WGN. E. Cloudless till 5 a. Mm. “i till 7 p. mw. cloud- Hl less afterwards also slightly foggy at i midnight. a 2} 137.0). ... | N. W. Cloudless till 5 a. m. Seatd: clouds till 6 = Pp, M. cloudless afterwards also slightly a fogey at 8 A. M, bh 3| 140.5) ... |N.W.&N, Cloudless : also slightly fogey at 6 a. M. fe . 4 ae ww. =| Sunday ak aL Or cs — 1 IN. | Cloudless, ae ee 39.0) | N, Cloudless. ef 7; 189.0)... N, Cloudless till 5 a.m. i till ll a.m, “i = till 6 P, Mm. cloudless afterwards, a 8 140.2) ... |N.&N.W.&W. | Cloudless, : 9, 185.9! ,.. W.&S8 W -& N. Cloudless : also slightly foggy at 1 A. M,. S | & from 9 to 11 P. m. 10) 138.0) ... IN. W.& Cloudless also slightly foggy from mid- ' night to3 A.M. & at 8 & 9 p, Mu. if ae ws | Sunday f2) 129.4)... | N. W. i till 6 a. Mm. \i till noon i & “i till 6 , P, M. cloudless afterwards. 4 187.0} ... | N.W.&N. Cloudless: also slightly foggy at 10 & 11 P.M, 14 184.8; ... | N.&S. W. Cloudless, also slightly foggy at midnight & 1 a. M, 15) 142.0) ... |W. &S.&8.W. | Cloudless: also slightly fogey at8 & OP. M. 16) 144.5; ... |S. &8. W. Cloudless. 17) 144.0! ,,, Wee Cloudless. 18 te Sunday. 19} 140.0) ©. |S. Ww. gs. 20) 141.5} ... | W.GN. WGN, 21) 138.4 Cloudless: also slightly fogey at 6 A. M. Cloudless till 2 a. mM. 1 till 9 «a. m. cloud- less afterwards, -itill2p, m. cloudless afterwards also slightly foeey from midnight to 2 a. Mm, 22} 139.0) ... |N &N.W. Chie = 23) 139.5 aie N. & H. Cloudless. 24) 141.4) |. N.&N. H. & EB. | Cloudless. Qh mth no eT we | N. WW. GN, Zo]... . | Sunday. 26, 138.2) ... | W.&N. Cloudless : also slightly fogey at 6 & 7 a. wu. 27|.146.0| ... N.&N. W. Cloudless, 28) 185.0, ... | N. W. Cloudless till 10 a, m. “i till 7 Pp, m. cloud- | less afterwards, 29) 181.8) ... | N. W. GN. Cloudless : also slightly foggy at 6 a. Mm, 30) 132.0; ... | N.& N. W. Cloudless. ) sl} 129.6| ,.. N. WW. & N. Cloudless. Ni Cirri,—i Strati, “i Cumuli, i Cirro strati, ~i Cumulo strati, \-i Nimbi 1 Cirro cumuli, LE aE we re Ee eRe Ac Tye, — Et itin ty HEE US 4) =F Bin sed aos ERT Pr deri e te si foe hoon thi IN ito AS 6 CLEh ty Pie Ee ei eos aces mat oot ons Uh as en eae Vabhace Wellies a an a -—" PITT LIL il gece rl bee eee eee =i : » - . re iver ta Ct PAS SO DY dhs be | oar a Pee Oy ee KC1V Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1864. Montuny Rusvuurs. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, .. = es 00.036 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. M. on the 24th aud 26th, 30.191 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 15th, os 29,898 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, oe eo «=. 0.298 Mean of the Daily Max. Pressures,.. es ~ a -” : So o 3 a - i a ——— mat ’ ae [ — 7. S a W i 4 nore | ; lay {A * 3 ' to, s, ima F a lta (1 | ‘Toten ie : ‘ituerge : Ne ' lone Wey ‘ ere 7 ay?" ’ as yk ol Od ove Sy eee ehh lt etn - == om 7 —- —l = cS — | - i ae al — - 7a SS wan a Ae ig Sat —- ——> Ss =, —=d a ==> === —Jz — ea | ee INDEX 1]. NATURAL SCIENCH. Page Aitchison, J. K. T., on the Vegetation of the Jhelum district,... 290 Alum manufacture in Rajpootana, ae male 2 O25 _ Andaman Islanders, intercourse with, ie pee ————— Introduced at Society’s meeting, See Islands, Latitude and Longitude of, ... | Wa UO Andamanese, memorandum on three, Ge Preseed | 6)? Andamanese Pulmonifera, new species described, fe ay Andamanese Vocabulary, Ta Ae soa EO Authenticity of Liassic Ammonites from Spiti, ... 239, 5716 Belote Range, geology of, oes we .. 380 Blanford, H. F., on a fossil amphibian from Central India,336, ... 444 , Note on a Hail-storm, oe --. 900 i —--___— Tank Section at Sealdah, ... -«. “154 i ——— Remarks on species, ie .. 040 Spiti Fossils, ... mas 576, 597 Bombay (South), Meridional Series, G. T.8., ... ox POO Brooke, Col. J. C. on the mines of Khetree, ... sss O19 Bukrala Hill range vegetation, ... ae --» O09 Bunnoo, Geology of, ... =e oe sos O18 Burmese Pulmonifera, new species described, ... aes AS Calcutta (Hast), Longitudinal Series, G. T. S., ... -. 388 Carboniferous fossils from Belote range, = ... 380 Commerce of Burmah with Western China, ... me Be Copper mines of Khetree, bs ee ... 920 Ditto Smelting at ditto, sis oa 2 O22 Correspondence on Meteorology, ... se ... 605 Costello, Dr.C. P., on the Geology of Bunnoo and Shaikh Boodeen, 378 Delta, Gangetic, depression of, see 158 Didunculus Strigirostris, note on, ae 0 OS Hast Calcutta Longitudinal Series, G. T. 8., a BOS Fisheries of Pegu, ae Gar 39, 195 Fossil amphibian from Central India, ... 216, 3386, 442, 461 Fossils of Bunnoo and Shaikh Boodeen, Te -.. 319 ——— Sealdah, 155; Khulna, 158 ; Spiti, ... 67, 232, 576, 597 Gangetic delta, depression of, os so = 18 Geckos, notes on Burmese and Andaman species of, ans = O90 Gibbon of Tenasserim, et es ies LUO Great Trigonometrical Survey, ... as sa Od Gurhagurh Meridional Series, G. T. S., 3 Se | Hailstorm of 24th March, ai = 1 930 1) Lah ates RR ee + us HLL NYE lee Wate a finftows yh = & = PEE AS Eb on i, rier ee Ae CR A NET Hy —— + ale To =e 9 S| 7 Be See er ee aioe eee TD A Pa ater = - . nA ae pay Dey ORE OP Ye PE Te Ry Rea OV RP Tee eae SI A cr tnt OT MEN DES aS OE LET PCE LIME fap ST CTTY, pene il | : Index. i Page Fail Stones, structure of, me a .. ool flehicade, Variation of, i. 238 Hislop, S. on fossil Amphibian from Central India, .. 448 Hot Springs of India and a Asia, ee a Human skull, Semi-fossil, aa. i OED Hylobates hoolock, . 3 = a 197-105 Hylobates lar, ae =r fa wae 00 Indian and Burmese Helicide, _... “e aXe India and High Asia; Hot Springs of, ae eS Trawaddy below Bamo described, | os .. 416 Jaquemont’s collection of Spiti fossils, ae, 2 204 Jelallpore Tract, vegetation of, ... Si wo. 800 Jhelum district, vegetation of, ... ac eo tract, geology of, vai = a ee — vegetation ‘of, ae ae is Kashmir G. T. Survey, . i fe ie Kedgeree, mean sea level of, — ae 394, 395 Kharian hill range, vegetation of, = ... 005 Khetree, copper and alum mines of, A ae Khulna Peat bed and buried trees, ss = ioe Lagomys Curzonie, Hodgson, ... = ... 600 Lake of clear water, ae ine 39 seq. Levelling operations, G.T.S., ... oe oon A aece uainonites ont Spiti, a Se 235, 5716 Low hill ranges of Jhelum district, vegetation of, ... 305 Madras, stone implements from, ... ac OF Medlicott, H. B., on the geology 0 of the Sub- Himélaya, . 489 Mines of Khetree, = oly Minerals of Burmah, ... 423 Meteorological Committee ; Memorandum on Proceedings of the, 601 Fo . Report, Se ... 605 / Meteorological Observations at Calcutta, ss we 1 SEQ, - Gangaroowa, Kandy, ... — ... 1 Bed. Meteorology, correspondence on, ... ee o - OUD Meteorites, Society’s Collections Ol ae le en, Council's Report on the, (e' — Correspondence on the transfer to Government, 76, 462, poe Naturalists ; report on proposed list of, S 00 Naturalists, ‘List of, 1; See Appendix, Oldham, is >on a fossil amphibian from Central India, ... 443 on Spiti fossils, = = G7, 2382, 597 ———_———-—; on Stone implements fein Madras... = OF Q’ Riley, E., on the Lake of clear water, aS 39 seq. Paradoxurus, new species, ae = ~~ 188 Peat bed beneath Calcutta, — see ... 15d Pegu Fisheries, a 20, 196 cae ae Pioteccr J., on Spiti fossils, ae ac OLE ==) — =—[—— = “aS -——! — = ed ——— =—— —— —— 4 — eS ar] SS = : = iad = —— i) —. — —— ——— —s = pes a) — = => aS SOS SH ee SS =__ i —> —— =e — = —— — A = ine —— 1 —] es eS —. 5 = ——s —o ~~ ] ff [ | #2> SS > : = i = A tea —— = 7 — =< —— ee f=) — a i mS See es : : eae Se a ee esse cnaemnaits Seep ee Oe sae Bin er ee eee Sasa pene A Index. qi Page Physical Geography of Burmah, Shan Mountains and Yunan, ... 414 Political condition of Kahkyen hills, Western. China, -» 407 Produce of Western China, . =e ae Rangoon Meridional Series G. T. 8. es Se O00 Ratian hill range ; vegetation, fee 32 OUD Ravines of J helum district, vegetation of, a ... 9308 Report of Meteorological Committee, a .. 600 Salt Plains, vegetation of, ; Es foc Sak Salt Range of Punjab, vegetation of, 25 ... old Salt water aquaria, hee. Schlagintweit R. de, on the hot springs of India and High Asia, 49 Sealdah, Calcutta ; tank section, ... = ... 1d4 Sea- level, mean, ce .. og Sim, Lieut. €. A. on a fossil, amphibian from Central India, ... 461 Shaikh Boodeen : . Geology of, se .. 818 Spiti fossils, note and remarks by T. Oldham; Esq. 5 67, 232, DOT —_—_——.,, by Professor John Phillips, zs: ey! South Bombay Meridional Series, G. T.S., ... a TOOL Stoliczka, Dr. F’., note on Lagomys Curzonie, Hodgson, 600 Stone implements from St. Acheul, exhibited at Socy.’s Meeting, 574 — from Madras ; exhibited at Society’s Meeting, 67 Sub-Himalayan geology, a pee 485 Sundree trees buried in situ, Bis fore 155, 157 Surafar Hill Range, vegetation of, = ... 9300 Sutlej] Series, G. T. &., = a ... 9390 Tank Section at Sealdah, ig ee ... Lot Tertiary rocks of Batannee hills,.. 319 Theobald, W., Junior, on the variation of new species of Helicide, 238 Tickell, Col, 8. R., on Hh ylobates lar, = ... 196 = —— - Memo. on three Andamanese, ... 162 Tides, mean level at Kydd’s ee Calcutta... .. 9393 Tilla Mount, vegetation ol, ae a oe Tipperah ; G. 1. Survey, Se .-. 386 Trade route to Western China via 4 Burmah, .. AOT Tytler, Col. R. C., on intercourse with Re daanan Islanders, See —, ona new species of Paradoxurus, ... ... 188 —, on salt water aquaria, | a w. O04 —, on a few species of Geckos, ssa ws O00 Variability of iron compensation bars, re Sass Oe Variation of Indian and Burmese Hel CU; 4 ., 2098 Vegetation of Jhelum district, ... a eon Vizagapatam G. T. 8S. base line, os ia OO Vocabulary, Andamanese, Walker, Lieut. -Col., J. T, on tie operations of the G. T. Survey, 381 Williams, Dr. Go: on rae route to Western China, via Bumah, Ses Sas A407, 486 LSB RI RRS RS eee J Bue a 7 I a ORLA HET CS rere’ axeeereed ne ya er ntl TK DS RE RAE EON Re tee ae al fom >t SST RE Tas Oe per yi ter one, —_ = | SUNOS IR Ws ANCIAL Naa eA ee SR ESR ST oe aI eee =e EN A Ee oan Lia ello BR BN iv index. INDEX II. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES DESCRIBED IN THE ZOOLO- GICAL MEMOIRS. Page J. Mamata, | Paradoxurus Tytlerii, Tytler, ... ae sai 188 II. Avezs. Didunculus Strigirostris, = oe ne ote ITT. Reprruia. Gecko caracal, Tytler, as ae a a ,, chameleon, Tytler, sa, Se w. 048 ,, chaus, Tytler, as = sa. DAT ,, Harriette, Tytler, oe ae .. 048 » pardus, Tytler, 2 5 .. OAT , tigris, Tytler, 5 a .. 046 5 Lytleri, Tytler, i. ee .. O4T », Werreauxi, Tytler, Se a ». O46 TV. Motxusca. Clausilia Masoni, Theobald, < ae a 240 Cyclophorus artheiticus, Theobald, . 246 Helix exul, Theobald, =e es we. 245 Hoplites gen, Theobald, = neA 2. 244 Laimax viridis, Theobald, ee ae .. 244 Pomatias Peguense, Theobald, ... sa = 248 Pupina Blanfordi, Theobald, = = . 247 Streptaxis Birmanica, W. T. Blanford, = ww. 245 Streptaxis Blanfordi, Theobald, ... = .. 245 Vaginulus Birmanicus, Theobald, es w. 243 Vitrina Christiane, Theobald, ... Sass w- 240 Ditto Peguensis, Theobald, ss et w 244 INDEX ITT. HISTORY, LITERATURE, PHILOLOGY, ARCH HOLOGY. Lhe Koman figures refer to the paging of the Supplement. Abbott, Col. James, Memo. on the pee Statues in the Delhi palace, oss. ID Abul Fazl, = i a XH Adilabad, Fort of, Sas See iv, xxiv Ajunta Cave Temples, a> a: .. 216 Akhinds of Panjkorah, eas Ses : ... 145 Ala-uddin Gateway, lav ] = — Se ee \V\ = a aa rn — Sa x} Ss _—b— {a —— — — =F —, SS = = —a P——) Sa ~~) —s* —— [ [ez Se ee as =f = ie a et i =. = EE Pe a ee a SS Fo Pd oS Be ero motes ESS RES UA OOO cee Index. | Vii ; Page . Inscription at Cuttack, OE ae: = te BD * at Taikal, re = ... OT4 =. — {om Pehewa, Ve ei aa BD = _._—_—. from Jaxila, note on an, Ree) ——_—_——— oh a copper- -plate from Dichwa i in Coa 327, seq. ore = — on anerene Tiles from Pugan, Sea yee —~——___—— on the Muqbura at Hailan, ey 549 seq. Inscriptions from Mysore, ate soe ... 208 = — on Kutb Minar, ses sa So ~— (Persian) in Srinagar, Ke 278, 280 — on iron pillar at Delhi, cs XXXV, XXXVill Tron pillar of Delhi, 2 = REY — Inscriptions o: on, te XXXV, XXXvill Islamghur, notice of, fe: .-- 405 J shénara, ‘epitaph on the tomb of, ae Ixxxvi Jahan- -panah, City and Fort of, . . ie oe ELT Jains in Mysore, traces of, oe So --. 209 Jama Masjid, ... set ve. ¥XXVI1, xlu, xlvii Kala Masjid, sia ts Fae DEV Kanau] ines, ae as w. O24 History of the Cee of, ie ao 2p Rajahs, eae 7 XIV, XXXVI a Grens. tradition of, ae ae ee eee Karna Pél, sons of, tsa Se Kaéshkar, Upper and Lower, account of, i 125 Kashkari vocabulary, a ede Kau-le-yé Princes of Burmah, origin of, sis Sr D Kharg Rai, ie its ane vill, Xi eh baolee, aA ote ee. w. 40D Khawaspore serai, ee ae = AND Kilah Alai, Fort of, aie en iv, lxvi Kutab Minar, pe ‘ 3 <>. 1 Seq, - Kutila character, on the use of, ce Ladak and Zaskar , system Se in. outlining figs, of Deitiesin, 151 Lalkot, fort OLS Sans a 15 Su, xiii, lxvi Land grant of Mahendrapéla Deva, oe Oa Lees, Captain W. N., On the Application of the Roman alpha- bet to Oriental Languages, i 349 i On the Htymology of the word Serafin, 584 seq. J = On the publication of the Muhammadan Historians, 464 seq. y _ List of Kafir, Kohistani and other words, a 272 seq. List of Kanouj Kings, ... 9324 Literary Intelligence, Correspondence, &C., _ 59, 199, 832, 441 Loewenthal, Rev. I., On Persian laa == Ee Logan, J. R., on the settlement of the Mon-Anam nations, ... 24 Mackenzie, Captain B H., On the Antiquities oi Guzerat, 402 seq. eI Re eee Tt a aneeeeain pile RD Dc CTEN Coy ale } Ry ae te AH Me Pale b Namal et nua oo EES ER TEN AI 2 WN ON re iS) of aanvbrw wets. - - a oe So wens a IRS LUO ES y+ =. SR Ae a peel ps _— —_ _ — = Bei Peers nik ben oD SE ry wipe GET AT f 3 : i 4 . 4 t V1 Index. Page Maha Radza Weng or the Chronicles of the eae of Burmah, 4 Mahendrapéla Deva of Kanauj, ... 321 Seq. Malnad Inscriptions, ... 208 - Melville, Captain A. B., On Mystery plays primed in Ladak, 478 Metric Systems, List of Ancient,.. 262 note - Moong, Coins found in, Pa oe ... 405 Mosque of Shahi Hamadén, ae a 278 seq. Mran-ma or Myan-mé, on the etymology of, we os Muhammadan Historians, Publication of, ae 464 seq. Muhammadan remains of Delhi, ... a ee: Muhammad Tughlak’s fortifications of Delhi, ... . XXIV Mulheran, J., Letter on Caves of ue and Kllora, =. 216 Musalmin conquest of Delhi, ... tas ne ERY Mystery plays in Ladak, ses 478, 9584 Numismatists, Archeologists, List of, see Appendix, = Ohind Inscription, 37 Ouseley, Ralph, Capt., letter on some ancient ‘localities in. the Fyzabad District, ae ae : SI Panjab races, = ea Fe .. 4Al Panj-Korah, account of, ee =. sas 2 OO Panj-Korah, villages, clans, &c.,. a ... 140 Pathan kings of Bengal and Delhi, hist-ol —... .. 482 Patu Kothee, ruins of, ro wo. 404 Pehewa inscription, date of, ae ge = 28 SE anEEEEIEREEEEREEEEEERRtoNE On the Reading of, 300) Phayre, Lieut.-Col. A. P., Memorandum upon some Ancient Tiles from Pugan, ev ———— onthe history of the pom race, 1 Philological Committee’s Report, = Ges. Pillar Towers of the British Islands, Se Do2 seq. Prithvi Raja, work attributed to, ae a+. XXXVI Produce of Panj-korah, ‘ so 108 Pugan, note on some ancient Tiles obtained at, . oe OL Purana Kila, = ae as Ixxvill Rahtor Kings of Kanouj, a a a Rai Pithora “Fort, < ae ee = dV Rajendralala Mitra, note on the Cooch Behar trove of ee Pathan coins, N Rd two Assam lake eOMs, =7.. Job — On a land-grant oi | Mahendrapéla Deva of Kanauj, 321 seq. Se ee the Buddhist remains of Sultan- : 236 On the origin of the Hindvi and its Relation to the Urdu Dialect, 469, 489 — On the Ruins of Buddha Gaya, Remarks on some undescribed coms fom the Cooch Behar trove, = = 019 a, reese Rone foam jg Jass0 Ima bul Nine | hing \ ) Nu \ th Tata lh lomas is Hn lua ce a Tekh “Tele Tite Tish D | Tate Neher . Mech 3 seat | ly | ht ir ‘as hint Index. 1x Page in Raverty, Capt. H. G., An aecount of Upper Kashkar, &e., ... 125 ; —————_ On the language of the “‘S(-4h- -posh Kafirs, = - 201 aly Report of the Proceedings of the Archeological Surveyor to the Government of India lee the season of 1869- 638, ae i : Roman Alphabet applied to Oriental Languages, ... 93450 ' Romanizing of Hindi, on the question of, = ee (005 Romanizing of Oriental Alphabets, discussion on the question of, 446 ound Towers in Asia, Kgypt, &e., 569 seq. Rungalala Banerjee, letter on an Inscription fon Cuttack, ... 82, Ruscool: antiquities of, sie =e ... 405 a Salimgarh, Fort of, ; <<) ERX - Scandinavian weights, on the origin of the system of, Ze 0 ; Seraffin, on the etymology Oles ts a 584 seq. | Shéhi Hamadan, ... si .-» 280 Shahpur, Shae nee eee SKA Shajahinabad citadel and CIty tes “he bigs 2 he.ox Shir Mandir, une ade . AX XVHL Si-ah-posh Kafirs, Language of, vee oe LOL Siri, Fort of, or Kilah ‘Alai, oe = iv, lxvi Srinagar Inscriptions, a Sate 218, 280 Srughna, site of, sale 2, _.. XXVill Stone implements from Madras, ... os: ee OE Sultanganj, on the Buddhist remains of, at ... 360 Syud Ahmad, on ues Kutab Minar, nee li, bxu, bei Talash, district of, 2s te ... 100 Taxila inscription, Ss a. Thomas, H., On Ancient Indian Weights, ae ... Jol isi Tiles from Pugan, = ae 57, 312 Tomar dynasty of Delhi, ee ‘ies eae VL ——— Kings, possessions of, ... bay XX, XX1 Tughlakabad, Fort of, bis ine iv, Ixix seq. Tushlak Shah’ S Ty at Delhis—.. SF Ixxil seq. Vikramaditya, date of, a Sat Vill seq. Visdla Deva’s Inscription, ; KXX1 seq. Wardak Inscription, remarks on the reading of the, vei | Weber, Dr. A., letter to Mr. Cowell, . = re oS! s | Weights, ancient Scandinavian, ... =. 199, 333 or , on Ancient Indian, ... ae 251, 264 a Wise, De T. A., on the Pillar Towers of the British Is- si lands, see eee 552 seq. y Yusuizis the country OL thie, 3. Be » 135 Zain ul’ Abidin, Tomb of, Ss owe nel af FOETIS Ae PR LES RRS RTI LS ME REAL EP EP PEERS 7 aN Yn. WOES i ae haa al ae oe a 7 Sea me fi : < : (=) bak ae ak ee Biatoy f 1 i ee a : yi , > ee Index. INDEX IV, GHNERAL. Address presented by the Society to His Excellency the Right Hon’ble Sir John Lawrence, Ee Asiatic Society of Bengal, Annual Report of, for 1868, Se Proceedings of, 61, 69, 68, 114, 210, 335, 442, 459, 477, 578, ai Blyth, E., Recognition of his services by the Society, Library of the Asmtic Society, Report of accessions to, 117, ABI, Members of the Asiatic Society, List of, = Reply of Sir John Lawrence, to the President and Members of the Asiatic Society, = Report, annual, of the Asiatic Society for 1863... Se Statement of Receipts and Disbursements for 1863, SD seq. I NN nn ae Pag 211 68 oo7 O82 O89 101 212 63 e . = nS 2 ; se : = a 2 se. Ses = cs Sea Fea Ne 3 GALLERIA LETS ESET OGIO ee Cea Se ear AS ene etme ao - > fi ' ® ‘ ' " " ’ CTT EES SRR EN en a ie OCS SaaS ES RO nasa 2 Pi ao, — b = 7 RR SNC A AR A STEED T TE TO AD ACI SEI TO EE SEIS A I ET ABA TTT IEEE LE CORLL CE LIT SNORE NEEDED GL TELRE ALCL INL I CEES EOI TL OE IIT IAT OE CROSS ELLIE TE ME 30 0 BTCA RO i ER Er Se SO RT ne NR ATS EE > syctheetldtl droartinteh tetssrbalredmnesttch enna ath dtien ltt eaiert hn th ag Ae ll a scenarios Fa ete oa eda ead — ; ; . . iim iohdm os ona eee BS TOSPOI RFP OL TE ee ee TR SRN Re eos DRA RN Op ate ol Pos